CHAPTERS |
CONTENTS |
[01] |
THE BUDDHA - FROM BIRTH TO
RENUNCIATION |
[02] |
HIS STRUGGLE FOR ENLIGHTENMENT |
[03] |
THE BUDDHAHOOD |
[04] |
AFTER THE ENLIGHTENMENT |
[05] |
THE INVITATION TO EXPOUND THE
DHAMMA |
[06] |
DHAMMACAKKAPPAVATTANA SUTTA - THE
FIRST DISCOURSE |
[07] |
THE TEACHING OF THE DHAMMA |
[08] |
THE BUDDHA AND HIS RELATIVES |
[09] |
THE BUDDHA AND HIS RELATIVES
(Continued) |
[10] |
THE BUDDHA'S CHIEF OPPONENTS AND
SUPPORTERS |
[11] |
THE BUDDHA'S ROYAL PATRONS |
[12] |
THE BUDDHA'S MINISTRY |
[13] |
THE BUDDHA'S DAILY ROUTINE |
[14] |
THE BUDDHA'S PARINIBBĀNA (DEATH) |
[15] |
THE TEACHINGS OF THE BUDDHA |
[16] |
SOME SALIENT CHARACTERISTICS OF
BUDDHISM |
[17] |
THE FOUR NOBLE TRUTHS |
[18] |
KAMMA |
[19] |
WHAT IS KAMMA? |
[20] |
THE WORKING OF KAMMA |
[21] |
NATURE OF KAMMA |
[22] |
WHAT IS THE ORIGIN OF LIFE ? |
[23] |
THE BUDDHA ON THE SO-CALLED
CREATOR-GOD |
[24] |
REASONS TO BELIEVE IN REBIRTH |
[25] |
THE WHEEL OF LIFE -
PATICCA-SAMUPPĀDA |
[26] |
MODES OF BIRTH AND DEATH |
[27] |
PLANES OF EXISTENCE |
[28] |
HOW REBIRTH TAKES PLACE |
[29] |
WHAT IS IT THAT IS REBORN?
(No-Soul) |
[30] |
MORAL RESPONSIBILITY |
[31] |
KAMMIC DESCENT AND KAMMIC ASCENT |
[32] |
A NOTE ON THE DOCTRINE OF KAMMA AND
REBIRTH IN THE WEST |
[33] |
NIBBĀNA |
[34] |
CHARACTERISTICS OF NIBBĀNA |
[35] |
THE WAY TO NIBBĀNA (I) |
[36] |
THE WAY TO NIBBĀNA (II) -
MEDITATION |
[37] |
NĪVARANA OR HINDRANCES |
[38] |
THE WAY TO NIBBĀNA (III) |
[39] |
THE STATE OF AN ARAHANT |
[40] |
THE BODHISATTA IDEAL |
[41] |
PĀRAMĪ - PERFECTIONS |
[42] |
BRAHMAVIHĀRA - THE SUBLIME STATES |
[43] |
EIGHT WORLDLY CONDITIONS |
[44] |
THE PROBLEMS OF LIFE |
-ooOoo-
Namo Tassa Bhagavato
Arahato Sammā-Sambuddhassa
Homage to Him, the Exalted, the Worthy, the Fully Enlightened One
-ooOoo-
INTRODUCTION
M any
valuable books have been written by Eastern and Western scholars,
Buddhists and non-Buddhists alike, to present the life and teachings
of the Buddha to those who are interested in Buddhism.
Amongst them one of the most popular
works is still The Light of Asia by Sir Edwin Arnold. Many
Western truth-seekers were attracted to Buddhism by this
world-famous poem.
Congratulations of Eastern and
Western Buddhists are due to the learned writers on their laudable
efforts to enlighten the readers on the Buddha-Dhamma.
This new treatise is another humble
attempt made by a member of the Order of the Sangha, based on the
Pāli Texts, commentaries, and traditions prevailing in Buddhist
countries, especially in Ceylon.
The first part of the book deals
with the Life of the Buddha, thc second with the Dhamma, the Pāli
term for His Doctrine.
*
The Buddha-Dhamma is a moral
and philosophical system which expounds a unique path of
Enlightenment, and is not a subject to be studied from a mere
academic standpoint.
The Doctrine is certainly to be
studied, more to be practised, and above all to be realized by
oneself.
Mere learning is of no avail without
actual practice. The learned man who does not practise the Dhamma,
the Buddha says, is like a colourful flower without scent.
He who does not study the Dhamma is
like a blind man. But, he who does not practise the Dhamma is
comparable to a library.
*
There are some hasty critics who
denounce Buddhism as a passive and inactive religion. This
unwarranted criticism is far from the truth.
The Buddha was the first most active
missionary in the world. He wandered from place to place for
forty-five years preaching His doctrine to the masses and the
intelligentsia. Till His last moment, He served humanity both by
example and by precept. His distinguished disciples followed suit,
penniless, they even travelled to distant lands to propagate the
Dhamma, expecting nothing in return.
"Strive on with diligence"
were the last words of the Buddha. No emancipation or purification
can be gained without personal striving. As such petitional or
intercessory prayers are denounced in Buddhism and in their stead is
meditation which leads to self-control, purification, and
enlightenment. Both meditation and service form salient
characteristics of Buddhism. In fact, all Buddhist nations grew up
in the cradle of Buddhism.
"Do no evil",
that is, be not a curse to oneself and others, was the Buddha's
first advice. This was followed by His second admonition ? "Do
good", that is, be a blessing to oneself and others. His final
exhortation was ? "Purify one's mind" -- which was the most
important and the most essential.
Can such a religion be termed
inactive and passive?
It may be mentioned that, amongst
the thirty-seven factors that lead to enlightenment (Bodhipakkhiya-Dhamma),
viriya or energy occurs nine times.
Clarifying His relationship with His
followers, the Buddha states:
"You yourselves should make the
exertion.
The Tathāgatas are mere teachers."
The Buddhas indicate the path and it
is left for us to follow that path to obtain our purification.
Self-exertion plays an important part in Buddhism.
"By oneself is one purified; by
oneself is one defiled."
*
Bound by rules and regulations,
Bhikkhus can be active in their own fields without trespassing their
limits, while lay followers can serve their religion, country and
the world in their own way, guided by their Buddhist principles.
Buddhism offers one way of life to
Bhikkhus and another to lay followers.
In one sense all Buddhists are
courageous warriors. They do fight, but not with weapons and bombs.
They do kill, but not innocent men, women and children.
With whom and with what do they
fight? Whom do they mercilessly kill?
They fight with themselves, for man
is the worst enemy of man. Mind is his worst foe and best friend.
Ruthlessly they kill the passions of lust, hatred and ignorance that
reside in this mind by morality, concentration and wisdom.
Those who prefer to battle with
passions alone in solitude are perfectly free to do so. Bhikkhus who
live in seclusion are noteworthy examples. To those contended ones,
solitude is happiness. Those who seek delight in battling with
life's problems living in the world and thus make a happy world
where men can live as ideal citizens in perfect peace and harmony,
can adopt that responsibility and that arduous course.
Man is not meant for Buddhism. But
Buddhism is meant for man.
*
According to Buddhism, it should be
stated that neither wealth nor poverty, if rightly viewed, can be an
obstacle towards being an ideal Buddhist. Anāthapindika, the
Buddha's best supporter, was a millionaire. Ghatikāra, who was
regarded even better than a king, was a penniless potter.
As Buddhism appeals to both the rich
and the poor it appeals equally to the masses and the
intelligentsia.
The common folk are attracted by the
devotional side of Buddhism and its simpler ethics while the
intellectuals are fascinated by the deeper teachings and mental
culture.
A casual visitor to a Buddhist
country, who enters a Buddhist temple for the first time, might get
the wrong impression that Buddhism is confined to rites and
ceremonies and is a superstitious religion which countenances
worship of images and trees.
Buddhism, being tolerant, does not
totally denounce such external forms of reverence as they are
necessary for the masses. One can see with what devotion they
perform such religious ceremonies. Their faith is increased thereby.
Buddhists kneel before the image and pay their respects to what that
image represents. Understanding Buddhists reflect on the virtues of
the Buddha. They seek not worldly or spiritual favours from the
image. The Bodhi-tree, on the other hand, is the symbol of
enlightenment.
What the Buddha expects from His
adherents are not these forms of obeisance but the actual observance
of His Teachings. "He who practises my teaching best, reveres me
most", is the advice of the Buddha.
An understanding Buddhist can
practise the Dhamma without external forms of homage. To follow the
Noble Eightfold Path neither temples nor images are absolutely
necessary.
*
Is it correct to say that Buddhism
is absolutely otherworldly although Buddhism posits a series of past
and future lives and an indefinite number of habitable planes?
The object of the Buddha's mission
was to deliver beings from suffering by eradicating its cause and to
teach a way to put an end to both birth and death if one wishes to
do so. Incidentally, however, the Buddha has expounded discourses
which tend to worldly progress. Both material and spiritual progress
are essential for the development of a nation. One should not be
separated from the other, nor should material progress be achieved
by sacrificing spiritual progress as is to be witnessed today
amongst materialistic-minded nations in the world. It is the duty of
respective Governments and philanthropic bodies to cater for the
material development of the people and provide congenial conditions,
while religions like Buddhism, in particular, cater for the moral
advancement to make people ideal citizens.
Buddhism goes counter to most
religions in striking the Middle Way and in making its Teaching
homo-centric in contradistinction to theo-centric creeds. As such
Buddhism is introvert and is concerned with individual emancipation.
The Dhamma has to be realized by oneself (sanditthiko).
*
As a rule, the expected ultimate
goal of the majority of mankind is either nihilism or eternalism.
Materialists believe in complete annihilation after death. According
to some religions the goal is to be achieved in an after-life, in
eternal union either with an Almighty Being or an inexplicable force
which, in other words, is one form of eternalism.
*
Buddhism advocates the middle path.
Its goal is neither nihilism, for there is nothing permanent to
annihilate nor eternalism, for there is no permanent soul to
eternalize. The Buddhist goal can be achieved in this life itself.
*
What happens to the Arahant after
death? This is a subtle and difficult question to be answered as
Nibbāna is a supramundane state that cannot be expressed by words
and is beyond space and time. Strictly speaking, there exists a
Nibbāna but no person to attain Nibbāna. The Buddha says it
is not right to state that an Arahant exists nor does not exist
after death. If, for instance, a fire burns and is extinguished, one
cannot say that it went to any of the four directions. When no more
fuel is added, it ceases to burn. The Buddha cites this illustration
of fire and adds that the question is wrongly put. One may-be
confused. But, it is not surprising.
Here is an appropriate illustration
by a modern scientist. Robert Oppenheimer writes:
"If we ask, for instance, whether
the position of the electron remains the same, we must say 'no'; if
we ask whether the electron's position changes with time, we must
say 'no'; if we ask whether the electron is at rest, we must say
'no'; if we ask whether it is in action, we must say 'no'.
"The Buddha had given such answers
when interrogated as to the condition of man's self after
death, but they are not familiar answers from the tradition of the
17th and 18th century science."
Evidently the learned writer is
referring to the state of an Arahant after death.
What is the use of attaining such a
state? Why should we negate existence? Should we not affirm
existence for life is full of joy?
These are not unexpected questions.
They are the typical questions of persons who either desire to enjoy
life or to work for humanity, facing responsibilities and undergoing
suffering.
To the former, a Buddhist would
say:-- you may if you like, but be not slaves to worldly pleasures
which are fleeting and illusory; whether you like it or not, you
will have to reap what you sow. To the latter a Buddhist might
say:-- by all means work for the weal of humanity and seek pleasure
in altruistic service.
Buddhism offers the goal of Nibbāna
to those who need it, and is not forced on any. "Come and see",
advises the Buddha.
*
Till the ultimate goal is achieved a
Buddhist is expected to lead a noble and useful life.
Buddhism possesses an excellent code
of morals suitable to both advanced and unadvanced types of
individuals. They are:
(a) The five Precepts -- not to
kill, not to steal, not to commit adultery, not to lie, and not to
take intoxicating liquor.
(b) The four Sublime States
(Brahma-Vihāra): Loving-kindness, compassion, appreciative joy and
equanimity.
(c) The ten Transcendental virtues
(Pāramitā):--generosity, morality, renunciation, wisdom, energy,
patience, truthfulness, resolution, loving-kindness, and
equanimity.
(d) The Noble Eightfold Path:
Right understanding, right thoughts, right speech, right action,
right livelihood, right effort, right mindfulness and right
concentration.
Those who aspire to attain
Arahantship at the earliest possible opportunity may contemplate on
the exhortation given to Venerable Rāhula by the Buddha ? namely,
"This body is not mine; this am
I not; this is not my soul"
(N'etam mama, n'eso' hamasmi, na me so attā).
*
It should be humbly stated that this
book is not intended for scholars but students who wish to
understand the life of the Buddha and His fundamental teachings.
The original edition of this book
first appeared in 1942. The second one, a revised and enlarged
edition with many additions and modifications, was published in
Saigon in 1964 with voluntary contributions from my devout
Vietnamese supporters. In the present one, I have added two more
chapters and an appendix with some important Suttas.
It gives me pleasure to state that a
Vietnamese translation of this book by Mr. Pham Kim Khanh (Sunanda)
was also published in Saigon.
In preparing this volume I have made
use of the translations of the Pāli Text Society and several works
written by Buddhists and non-Buddhists. At times I may have merely
echoed their authentic views and even used their appropriate
wording. Wherever possible I have acknowledged the source.
I am extremely grateful to the late
Mr. V. F. Gunaratna who, amidst his multifarious duties as Public
Trustee of Ceylon, very carefully revised and edited the whole
manuscript with utmost precision and great faith. Though an onerous
task, it was a labour of love to him since he was an ideal
practising Buddhist, well versed in the Buddha-Dhamma.
My thanks are due to generous
devotees for their voluntary contributions, to Mrs. Coralie La Brooy
and Miss Ranjani Goonetilleke for correcting the proofs and also to
the Associated Newspapers of Ceylon Ltd. for printing the book with
great care.
NĀRADA.
14th July, 2522 - 1980.
Vajirārāma, Colombo 5.
Sri Lanka.
-ooOoo-
THE BUDDHA
CHAPTER
I
FROM BIRTH TO
RENUNCIATION
"A unique Being, an extraordinary
Man arises in this world for the
benefit of the many, for the happiness of the many, out of
compassion for the world, for the good, benefit, and
happiness of gods and men. Who is this Unique Being? It is
the Tathāgata, the Exalted, Fully Enlightened One."
-- Anguttara Nikāya. Pt. I, XIII P. 22.
Birth
On the full moon
day of May,[1]
in the year 623 B.C.[2]
there was born in the
Lumbini Park
[3]
at
Kapilavatthu,[4]
on the Indian borders of
present
Nepal, a noble
prince who was destined to be the greatest religious teacher of the
world.
His father[5]
was King Suddhodana of the aristocratic
Sākya
[6]
clan and his mother was Queen
Mahā Māyā. As the beloved mother died seven days after his
birth, Mahā Pajāpati Gotami, her younger sister, who was also
married to the King, adopted the child, entrusting her own son,
Nanda, to the care of the nurses.
Great were the
rejoicings of the people over the birth of this illustrious prince.
An ascetic of high spiritual attainments, named Asita, also
known as Kāladevala, was particularly pleased to hear this
happy news, and being a tutor of the King, visited the palace to see
the Royal babe. The King, who felt honoured by his unexpected visit,
carried the child up to him in order to make the child pay him due
reverence, but, to the surprise of all, the child's legs turned and
rested on the matted locks of the ascetic. Instantly, the ascetic
rose from his seat and, foreseeing with his supernormal vision the
child's future greatness, saluted him with clasped hands.[7]
The Royal father did likewise.
The great ascetic
smiled at first and then was sad. Questioned regarding his mingled
feelings, he answered that he smiled because the prince would
eventually become a Buddha, an Enlightened One, and he was sad
because he would not be able to benefit by the superior wisdom of
the Enlightened One owing to his prior death and rebirth in a
Formless Plane (Arūpaloka).[8]
Naming
Ceremony
On the fifth day
after the prince's birth he was named Siddhattha which means
"wish fulfilled". His family name was Gotama.[9]
In accordance
with the ancient Indian custom many learned brahmins were invited to
the palace for the naming ceremony. Amongst them there were eight
distinguished men. Examining the characteristic marks of the child,
seven of them raised two fingers each, indicative of two alternative
possibilities, and said that he would either become a Universal
Monarch or a Buddha. But the youngest,
Konda[10]
who excelled others in
wisdom, noticing the hair on the forehead turned to the right,
raised only one finger and convincingly declared that the prince
would definitely retire from the world and become a Buddha.
Ploughing
Festival
A very remarkable
incident took place in his childhood. It was an unprecedented
spiritual experience which, later, during his search after truth,
served as a key to his Enlightenment.[11]
To promote
agriculture, the King arranged for a ploughing festival. It was
indeed a festive occasion for all, as both nobles and commoners
decked in their best attire, participated in the ceremony. On the
appointed day, the King, accompanied by his courtiers, went to the
field, taking with him the young prince together with the nurses.
Placing the child on a screened and canopied couch under the cool
shade of a solitary rose-apple tree to be watched by the nurses, the
King participated in the ploughing festival. When the festival was
at its height of gaiety the nurses too stole away from the prince's
presence to catch a glimpse of the wonderful spectacle.
In striking
contrast to the mirth and merriment of the festival it was all calm
and quiet under the rose-apple tree. All the conditions conducive to
quiet meditation being there, the pensive child, young in years but
old in wisdom, sat cross-legged and seized the opportunity to
commence that all-important practice of intent concentration on the
breath -- on exhalations and inhalations -- which gained for him
then and there that one pointedness of mind known as Samādhi
and he thus developed the First
Jhāna
[12]
(Ecstasy). The child's nurses, who had
abandoned their precious charge to enjoy themselves at the festival,
suddenly realizing their duty, hastened to the child and were amazed
to see him sitting cross-legged plunged in deep meditation. The King
hearing of it, hurried to the spot and, seeing the child in
meditative posture, saluted him, saying -- "This, dear child, is my
second obeisance".
Education
As a Royal child,
Prince Siddhattha must have received an education that became
a prince although no details are given about it. As a scion of the
warrior race he received special training in the art of warfare.
Married Life
At the early age
of sixteen, he married his beautiful cousin Princess
Yasodharā
[13]
who was of equal age. For nearly
thirteen years, after his happy marriage, he led a luxurious life,
blissfully ignorant of the vicissitudes of life outside the palace
gates. Of his luxurious life as prince, he states:
"I was
delicate, excessively delicate. In my father's dwelling three
lotus-ponds were made purposely for me. Blue lotuses bloomed in one,
red in another, and white in another. I used no sandal-wood that was
not of Kāsi.[14]
My turban, tunic, dress and cloak, were all from Kāsi.
"Night and day
a white parasol was held over me so that I might not be touched by
heat or cold, dust, leaves or dew.
"There were
three palaces built for me -- one for the cold season, one for the
hot season, and one for the rainy season. During the four rainy
months, I lived in the palace for the rainy season without ever
coming down from it, entertained all the while by female musicians.
Just as, in the houses of others, food from the husks of rice
together with sour gruel is given to the slaves and workmen, even
so, in my father's dwelling, food with rice and meat was given to
the slaves and workmen.[15]"
With the march of
time, truth gradually dawned upon him. His contemplative nature and
boundless compassion did not permit him to spend his time in the
mere enjoyment of the fleeting pleasures of the Royal palace. He
knew no personal grief but he felt a deep pity for suffering
humanity. Amidst comfort and prosperity, he realized the
universality of sorrow.
Renunciation
Prince
Siddhattha reflected thus:
"Why do I,
being subject to birth, decay, disease, death, sorrow and
impurities, thus search after things of like nature. How, if I, who
am subject to things of such nature, realize their disadvantages and
seek after the unattained, unsurpassed, perfect security which is
Nibbāna![16]"
"Cramped and confined is household life, a den of dust, but the life
of the homeless one is as the open air of heaven! Hard is it for him
who bides at home to live out as it should be lived the Holy Life in
all its perfection, in all its purity.[17]"
One glorious day
as he went out of the palace to the pleasure park to see the world
outside, he came in direct contact with the stark realities of life.
Within the narrow confines of the palace he saw only the rosy side
of life, but the dark side, the common lot of mankind, was purposely
veiled from him. What was mentally conceived, he, for the first
time, vividly saw in reality. On his way to the park his observant
eyes met the strange sights of a decrepit old man, a diseased
person, a corpse and a dignified hermit.[18]
The first three sights convincingly proved to him, the inexorable
nature of life, and the universal ailment of humanity. The fourth
signified the means to overcome the ills of life and to attain calm
and peace. These four unexpected sights served to increase the urge
in him to loathe and renounce the world.
Realizing the
worthlessness of sensual pleasures, so highly prized by the
worldling, and appreciating the value of renunciation in which the
wise seek delight, he decided to leave the world in search of Truth
and Eternal Peace.
When this final
decision was taken after much deliberation, the news of the birth of
a son was conveyed to him while he was about to leave the park.
Contrary to expectations, he was not overjoyed, but regarded his
first and only offspring as an impediment. An ordinary father would
have welcomed the joyful tidings, but Prince Siddhattha, the
extraordinary father as he was, exclaimed --"An impediment (rāhu)
has been born; a fetter has arisen". The infant son was
accordingly named Rāhula
[19] by his
grandfather.
The palace was no
longer a congenial place to the contemplative Prince Siddhattha.
Neither his charming young wife nor his lovable infant son could
deter him from altering the decision he had taken to renounce the
world. He was destined to play an infinitely more important and
beneficial role than a dutiful husband and father or even as a king
of kings. The allurements of the palace were no more cherished
objects of delight to him. Time was ripe to depart.
He ordered his
favourite charioteer Channa to saddle the horse Kanthaka,
and went to the suite of apartments occupied by the princess.
Opening the door of the chamber, he stood on the threshold and cast
his dispassionate glance on the wife and child who were fast asleep.
Great was his
compassion for the two dear ones at this parting moment. Greater was
his compassion for suffering humanity. He was not worried about the
future worldly happiness and comfort of the mother and child as they
had everything in abundance and were well protected. It was not that
he loved them the less, but he loved humanity more.
Leaving all
behind, he stole away with a light heart from the palace at
midnight, and rode into the dark, attended only by his loyal
charioteer. Alone and penniless he set out in search of Truth and
Peace. Thus did he renounce the world. It was not the renunciation
of an old man who has had his fill of worldly life. It was not the
renunciation of a poor man who had nothing to leave behind. It was
the renunciation of a prince in the full bloom of youth and in the
plenitude of wealth and prosperity -- a renunciation unparalleled in
history. It was in his twenty-ninth year that Prince Siddhattha
made this historic journey.
He journeyed far
and, crossing the river Anomā, rested on its banks. Here he
shaved his hair and beard and handing over his garments and
ornaments to Channa with instructions to return to the
palace, assumed the simple yellow garb of an ascetic and led a life
of voluntary poverty.
The ascetic
Siddhattha, who once lived in the lap of luxury, now became a
penniless wanderer, living on what little the charitably-minded gave
of their own accord.
He had no
permanent abode. A shady tree or a lonely cave sheltered him by day
or night. Bare-footed and bare-headed, he walked in the scorching
sun and in the piercing cold. With no possessions to call his own,
but a bowl to collect his food and robes just sufficient to cover
the body, he concentrated all his energies on the quest of Truth.
Search
Thus as a
wanderer, a seeker after what is good, searching for the unsurpassed
Peace, he approached Ālāra Kālāma, a distinguished ascetic,
and said: "I desire, friend Kālāma to lead the Holy Life in
this Dispensation of yours."
Thereupon
Ālāra Kālāma told him: "You may stay with me, 0 Venerable One.
Of such sort is this teaching that an intelligent man before long
may realize by his own intuitive wisdom his master's doctrine, and
abide in the attainment thereof."
Before long, he
learnt his doctrine, but it brought him no realization of the
highest Truth.
Then there came
to him the thought: When Ālāra Kalāma declared:
"Having myself
realized by intuitive knowledge the doctrine, I -- 'abide in the
attainment thereof --' it could not have been a mere profession of
faith; surely Ālāra Kālāma lives having understood and
perceived this doctrine."
So he went to him
and said "How far, friend Kālāma, does this doctrine extend
which you yourself have with intuitive wisdom realized and
attained?"
Upon this
Ālāra Kālāma made known to him the Realm of Nothingness
(Āki57;yatana),[20]
an advanced stage of
Concentration.
Then it occurred
to him: "Not only in Ālāra Kālāma are to be found
faith, energy, mindfulness, concentration, and wisdom. I too possess
these virtues. How now if I strive to realize that doctrine whereof
Ālāra Kālāma says that he himself has realized and abides in
the attainment thereof!"
So, before long,
he realized by his own intuitive wisdom that doctrine and attained
to that state, but it brought him no realization of the highest
Truth.
Then he
approached Ālāra Kālāma and said: "Is this the full extent,
friend Kālāma, of this doctrine of which you say that you
yourself have realized by your wisdom and abide in the attainment
thereof?"
"But I also,
friend, have realized thus far in this doctrine, and abide in the
attainment thereof."
The unenvious
teacher was delighted to hear of the success of his distinguished
pupil. He honoured him by placing him on a perfect level with
himself and admiringly said:
"Happy, friend,
are we, extremely happy; in that we look upon such a venerable
fellow-ascetic like you! That same doctrine which I myself have
realized by my wisdom and proclaim, having attained thereunto, have
you yourself realized by your wisdom and abide in the attainment
thereof; and that doctrine you yourself have realized by your wisdom
and abide in the attainment thereof, that have I myself realized by
my wisdom and proclaim, having attained thereunto. Thus the doctrine
which I know, and also do you know; and, the doctrine which you
know, that I know also. As I am, so are you; as you are, so am I.
Come, friend, let both of us lead the company of ascetics."
The ascetic
Gotama was not satisfied with a discipline and a doctrine which
only led to a high degree of mental concentration, but did not lead
to "disgust, detachment, cessation (of suffering), tranquillity;
intuition, enlighten-ment, and Nibbāna." Nor was he anxious to lead
a company of ascetics even with the co-operation of another generous
teacher of equal spiritual attainment, without first perfecting
himself. It was, he felt, a case of the blind leading the blind.
Dissatisfied with his teaching, he politely took his leave from him.
In those happy
days when there were no political disturbances the intellectuals of
India were preoccupied with the study and exposition of some
religious system or other. All facilities were provided for those
more spiritually inclined to lead holy lives in solitude in
accordance with their temperaments and most of these teachers had
large followings of disciples. So it was not difficult for the
ascetic Gotama to find another religious teacher who was more
competent than the former.
On this occasion
he approached one Uddaka Rāmaputta and expressed his
desire to lead the Holy Life in his Dispensation. He was readily
admitted as a pupil.
Before long the
intelligent ascetic Gotama mastered his doctrine and attained
the final stage of mental concentration, the Realm of Neither
Perception nor Non-Perception ("N'eva sa257;
N'asa257;yatana),[21]
revealed by his teacher.
This was the highest stage in worldly concentration when
consciousness becomes so subtle and refined that it cannot be said
that a consciousness either exists or not. Ancient Indian sages
could not proceed further in spiritual development.
The noble teacher
was delighted to hear of the success of his illustrious royal pupil.
Unlike his former teacher the present one honoured him by inviting
him to take full charge of all the disciples as their teacher. He
said: "Happy friend, are we; yea, extremely happy, in that we see
such a venerable fellow-ascetic as you! The doctrine which Rāma
knew, you know; the doctrine which you know, Rāma knew.
As was Rāma so are you; as you are, so was Rāma. Come,
friend, henceforth you shall lead this company of ascetics."
Still he felt
that his quest of the highest Truth was not achieved. He had gained
complete mastery of his mind, but his ultimate goal was far ahead.
He was seeking for the Highest, the Nibbāna, the complete cessation
of suffering, the total eradication of all forms of craving.
"Dissatisfied with this doctrine too, he departed thence, content
therewith no longer."
He realized that
his spiritual aspirations were far higher than those under whom he
chose to learn. He realized that there was none capable enough to
teach him what he yearned for -- the highest Truth. He also realized
that the highest Truth is to be found within oneself and ceased to
seek external aid.
CHAPTER 2
HIS STRUGGLE FOR ENLIGHTENMENT
"Easy
to do are things that are bad and
not beneficial to self,
But very, very hard to do indeed is that which is
beneficial and good".
-- DHAMMAPADA
Struggle
Meeting with disappointment, but not
discouraged, the ascetic Gotama seeking for the incomparable
Peace, the highest Truth, wandered through the district of Magadha,
and arrived in due course at Uruvelā, the market town of
Senāni. There he spied a lovely spot of ground, a charming
forest grove, a flowing river with pleasant sandy fords, and hard by
was a village where he could obtain his food. Then he thought thus:
"Lovely, indeed, O Venerable One, is this spot
of ground, charming is the forest grove, pleasant is the flowing
river with sandy fords, and hard by is the village where I could
obtain food. Suitable indeed is this place for spiritual exertion
for those noble scions who desire to strive."
(Majjhima Nikāya, Ariya-Pariyesana
Sutta No. 26, Vol. 1, p. 16)
The place was congenial for his meditation.
The atmosphere was peaceful. The surroundings were pleasant. The
scenery was charming. Alone, he resolved to settle down there to
achieve his desired object.
Hearing of his renunciation, Konda
the youngest brahmin who predicted his future, and four sons of the
other sages -- Bhaddiya, Vappa, Mahānāma, and
Assaji -- also renounced the world and joined his company.
In the ancient days in India, great importance
was attached to rites, ceremonies, penances and sacrifices. It was
then a popular belief that no Deliverance could be gained unless one
leads a life of strict asceticism. Accordingly, for six long years
the ascetic Gotama made a superhuman struggle practising all
forms of severest austerity. His delicate body was reduced to almost
a skeleton. The more he tormented his body the farther his goal
receded from him.
How strenuously he struggled, the various
methods he employed, and how he eventually succeeded are graphically
described in his own words in various Suttas.
Mahā Saccaka Sutta
[1]
describes his preliminary efforts thus:
"Then the following thought occurred to me:
"How if I were to clench my teeth, press my
tongue against the palate, and with (moral) thoughts hold down,
subdue and destroy my (immoral) thoughts!
"So I clenched my teeth, pressed my tongue
against the palate and strove to hold down, subdue, destroy my
(immoral) thoughts with (moral) thoughts. As I struggled thus,
perspiration streamed forth from my armpits.
"Like unto a strong man who might seize a
weaker man by head or shoulders and hold him down, force him down,
and bring into subjection, even so did I struggle.
"Strenuous and indomitable was my energy. My
mindfulness was established and unperturbed. My body was, however,
fatigued and was not calmed as a result of that painful endeavour --
being overpowered by exertion. Even though such painful sensations
arose in me, they did not at all affect my mind.
"Then I thought thus: How if I were to
cultivate the non-breathing ecstasy!
"Accordingly, I checked inhalation and
exhalation from my mouth and nostrils. As I checked inhalation and
exhalation from mouth and nostrils, the air issuing from my ears
created an exceedingly great noise. Just as a blacksmith's bellows
being blown make an exceedingly great noise, even so was the noise
created by the air issuing from my ears when I stopped breathing.
"Nevertheless, my energy was strenuous and
indomitable. Established and unperturbed was my mindfulness. Yet my
body was fatigued and was not calmed as a result of that painful
endeavour -- being over-powered by exertion.
Even though such painful sensations arose in
me, they did not at all affect my mind.
"Then I thought to myself: 'How if I were to
cultivate that non-breathing exercise!
"Accordingly, I checked inhalation and
exhalation from mouth, nostrils, and ears. And as I stopped
breathing from mouth, nostrils and ears, the (imprisoned) airs beat
upon my skull with great violence. Just as if a strong man were to
bore one's skull with a sharp drill, even so did the airs beat my
skull with great violence as I stopped breathing. Even though such
painful sensations arose in me, they did not at all affect my mind.
"Then I thought to myself: How if I were to
cultivate that non-breathing ecstasy again!
"Accordingly, I checked inhalation and
exhalation from mouth, nostrils, and ears. And as I stopped
breathing thus, terrible pains arose in my head. As would be the
pains if a strong man were to bind one's head tightly with a hard
leathern thong, even so were the terrible pains that arose in my
head. "Nevertheless, my energy was strenuous. Such painful
sensations did not affect my mind.
"Then I
thought to myself: How if I were to cultivate that non-breathing
ecstasy again!
"Accordingly, I stopped breathing from mouth,
nostrils, and ears. As I checked breathing thus, plentiful airs
pierced my belly. Just as if a skilful butcher or a butcher's
apprentice were to rip up the belly with a sharp butcher's knife,
even so plentiful airs pierced my belly.
"Nevertheless, my energy was strenuous. Such
painful sensations did not affect my mind.
"Again I thought to myself: How if I were to
cultivate that non-breathing ecstasy again!
"Accordingly, I checked inhalation and
exhalation from mouth, nostrils, and ears. As I suppressed my
breathing thus, a tremendous burning pervaded my body. Just as if
two strong men were each to seize a weaker man by his arms and
scorch and thoroughly burn him in a pit of glowing charcoal, even so
did a severe burning pervade my body.
"Nevertheless, my energy was strenuous. Such
painful sensations did not affect my mind.
"Thereupon the deities who saw me thus said:
'The ascetic Gotama is dead.' Some remarked: 'The ascetic Gotama is
not dead yet, but is dying'. While some others said: 'The ascetic
Gotama is neither dead nor is dying but an Arahant is the ascetic
Gotama. Such is the way in which an Arahant abides."
Change of Method: Abstinence from Food
"Then I thought to myself: How if I were to
practise complete abstinence from food!
"Then deities approached me and said: 'Do not,
good sir, practise total abstinence from food. If you do practise
it, we will pour celestial essence through your body's pores; with
that you will be sustained."
"And I thought: 'If I claim to be practising
starvation, and if these deities pour celestial essence through my
body's pores and I am sustained thereby, it would be a fraud on my
part.' So I refused them, saying 'There is no need'.
"Then the following thought occurred to me:
How if I take food little by little, a small quantity of the juice
of green gram, or vetch, or lentils, or peas!
"As I took such small quantity of solid and
liquid food, my body became extremely emaciated. Just as are the
joints of knot-grasses or bulrushes, even so were the major and
minor parts of my body owing to lack of food. Just as is the camel's
hoof, even so were my hips for want of food. Just as is a string of
beads, even so did my backbone stand out and bend in, for lack of
food. Just as the rafters of a dilapidated hall fall this way and
that, even so appeared my ribs through lack of sustenance. Just as
in a deep well may be seen stars sunk deep in the water, even so did
my eye-balls appear deep sunk in their sockets, being devoid of
food. Just as a bitter pumpkin, when cut while raw, will by wind and
sun get shrivelled and withered, even so did the skin of my head get
shrivelled and withered, due to lack of sustenance.
"And I, intending to touch my belly's skin,
would instead seize my backbone. When I intended to touch my
backbone, I would seize my belly's skin. So was I that, owing to
lack of sufficient food, my belly's skin clung to the backbone, and
I, on going to pass excreta or urine, would in that very spot
stumble and fall down, for want of food. And I stroked my limbs in
order to revive my body. Lo, as I did so, the rotten roots of my
body's hairs fell from my body owing to lack of sustenance. The
people who saw me said: 'The ascetic Gotama is black.' Some
said, 'The ascetic Gotama is not black but blue.' Some others
said: 'The ascetic Gotama is neither black nor blue but
tawny.' To such an extent was the pure colour of my skin impaired
owing to lack of food.
"Then the following thought occurred to me:
Whatsoever ascetics or brahmins of the past have experienced acute,
painful, sharp and piercing sensations, they must have experienced
them to such a high degree as this and not beyond. Whatsoever
ascetics and brahmins of the future will experience acute, painful,
sharp and piercing sensations they too will experience them to such
a high degree and not beyond. Yet by all these bitter and difficult
austerities I shall not attain to excellence, worthy of supreme
knowledge and insight, transcending those of human states. Might
there be another path for Enlightenment!"
Temptation of Māra the Evil One
His prolonged painful austerities proved
utterly futile. They only resulted in the exhaustion of his valuable
energy. Though physically a superman his delicately nurtured body
could not possibly stand the great strain. His graceful form
completely faded almost beyond recognition. His golden coloured skin
turned pale, his blood dried up, his sinews and muscles shrivelled
up, his eyes were sunk and blurred. To all appearance he was a
living skeleton. He was almost on the verge of death.
At this critical stage, while he was still
intent on the Highest (Padhāna), abiding on the banks of the
Neraā river, striving and contemplating in order to attain
to that state of Perfect Security, came Namuci,[2]
uttering kind words thus:[3]
"'You are lean and deformed. Near to you is
death.
"A thousand parts (of you belong) to death; to
life (there remains) but one. Live, 0 good sir! Life is better.
Living, you could perform merit.
"By leading a life of celibacy and making fire
sacrifices, much merit could be acquired. What will you do with this
striving? Hard is the path of striving, difficult and not easily
accomplished."
Māra reciting these words stood in the
presence of the Exalted One.
To Māra who spoke thus, the Exalted One
replied:
"O Evil One, kinsman of the heedless! You
have come here for your own sake.
"Even an iota of merit is of no avail. To them
who are in need of merit it behoves you, Māra, to speak thus.
"Confidence (Saddhā), self-control (Tapo),[4]
perseverance (Viriya), and wisdom (Pa257;) are mine.
Me who am thus intent, why do you question about life?
"Even the streams of rivers will this wind dry
up. Why should not the blood of me who am thus striving dry up?
"When blood dries up, the bile and phlegm also
dry up. When my flesh wastes away, more and more does my mind get
clarified. Still more do my mindfulness, wisdom, and concentration
become firm.
"While I live thus, experiencing the utmost
pain, my mind does not long for lust! Behold the purity of a being!
"Sense-desires (Kāmā), are your first
army. The second is called Aversion for the Holy Life (Arati).
The third is Hunger and Thirst[5]
(Khuppīpāsā). The fourth is called Craving (Tanhā).
The fifth is Sloth and Torpor (Thina-Middha). The sixth is
called Fear (Bhiru). The seventh is Doubt[6]
(Vicikicchā), and the eighth is Detraction and Obstinacy (Makkha-Thambha).
The ninth is Gain (Lobha), Praise (Siloka) and
Honour (Sakkāra), and that ill-gotten Fame (Yasa). The
tenth is the extolling of oneself and contempt for others (Attukkamsanaparavambhana).
"This, Namuci, is your army, the opposing host
of the Evil One. That army the coward does not overcome, but he who
overcomes obtains happiness.
"This Mu
[7] do I display! What boots life in this world!
Better for me is death in the battle than that one should live on,
vanquished!
[8]
"Some ascetics and brahmins are not seen
plunged in this battle. They know not nor do they tread the path of
the virtuous.
"Seeing the army on all sides with Māra
arrayed on elephant, I go forward to battle. Māra shall not drive me
from my position. That army of yours, which the world together with
gods conquers not, by my wisdom I go to destroy as I would an
unbaked bowl with a stone.
"Controlling my thoughts, and with mindfulness
well-established, I shall wander from country to country, training
many a disciple.
"Diligent, intent, and practising my teaching,
they, disregarding you, will go where having gone they grieve not."
The Middle Path
The ascetic Gotama was now fully
convinced from personal experience of the utter futility of
self-mortification which, though considered indispensable for
Deliverance by the ascetic philosophers of the day, actually
weakened one's intellect, and resulted in lassitude of spirit. He
abandoned for ever this painful extreme as did he the other extreme
of self-indulgence which tends to retard moral progress. He
conceived the idea of adopting the Golden Mean which later became
one of the salient features of his teaching.
He recalled how when his father was engaged in
ploughing, he sat in the cool shade of the rose-apple tree, absorbed
in the contemplation of his own breath, which resulted in the
attainment of the First Jhāna (Ecstasy)[9].
Thereupon he thought: "Well, this is the path to Enlightenment."
He realized that Enlightenment could not be
gained with such an utterly exhausted body: Physical fitness was
essential for spiritual progress. So he decided to nourish the body
sparingly and took some coarse food both hard and soft.
The five favourite disciples who were
attending on him with great hopes thinking that whatever truth the
ascetic Gotama would comprehend, that would he impart to
them, felt disappointed at this unexpected change of method. and
leaving him and the place too, went to Isipatana, saying that "the
ascetic Gotama had become luxurious, had ceased from
striving, and had returned to a life of comfort."
At a crucial time when help was most welcome
his companions deserted him leaving him alone. He was not
discouraged, but their voluntary separation was advantageous to him
though their presence during his great struggle was helpful to him.
Alone, in sylvan solitudes, great men often realize deep truths and
solve intricate problems.
Dawn of Truth
Regaining his lost strength with some coarse
food, he easily developed the First Jhāna which he gained in
his youth. By degrees he developed the second, third and fourth
Jhānas as well.
By developing the Jhānas he gained
perfect one-pointedness of the mind. His mind was now like a
polished mirror where everything is reflected in its true
perspective.
Thus with thoughts tranquillized, purified,
cleansed, free from lust and impurity, pliable, alert, steady, and
unshakable, he directed his mind to the knowledge as regards "The
Reminiscence of Past Births" (Pubbe-nivāsānussati māna).
He recalled his varied lots in former
existences as follows: first one life, then two lives, then three,
four, five, ten, twenty, up to fifty lives; then a hundred, a
thousand, a hundred thousand; then the dissolution of many world
cycles, then the evolution of many world cycles, then both the
dissolution and evolution of many world cycles. In that place he was
of such a name, such a family, such a caste, such a dietary, such
the pleasure and pain he experienced, such his life's end. Departing
from there, he came into existence elsewhere. Then such was his
name, such his family, such his caste, such his dietary, such the
pleasure and pain he did experience, such life's end. Thence
departing, he came into existence here.
Thus he recalled the mode and details of his
varied lots in his former births.
This, indeed, as the First Knowledge that
he realized in the first watch of
the night.
Dispelling thus the ignorance with regard to
the past, he directed his purified mind to "The Perception of the
Disappearing and Reappearing of Beings" (Cutūpapāta māna).
With clairvoyant vision, purified and supernormal, he perceived
beings disappearing from one state of existence and reappearing in
another; he beheld the base and the noble, the beautiful and the
ugly, the happy and the miserable, all passing according to their
deeds. He knew that these good individuals, by evil deeds, words,
and thoughts, by reviling the Noble Ones, by being misbelievers, and
by conforming themselves to the actions of the misbelievers, after
the dissolution of their bodies and after death, had been born in
sorrowful states. He knew that these good individuals, by good
deeds, words, and thoughts, by not reviling the Noble Ones, by being
right believers, and by conforming themselves to the actions of the
right believers, after the dissolution of their bodies and after
death, had been born in happy celestial worlds.
Thus with clairvoyant supernormal vision he
beheld the disappearing and the reappearing of beings.
This, indeed, was the Second Knowledge that
he realized in the middle watch of the night.
Dispelling thus the ignorance with regard to
the future, he directed his purified mind to "The Comprehension of
the Cessation of Corruptions"
[10] (Āsavakkhaya māna).
He realized in accordance with fact: "This is
Sorrow", "This, the Arising of Sorrow", "This, the Cessation of
Sorrow", "This, the Path leading to the Cessation of Sorrow".
Likewise in accordance with fact he realized: "These are the
Corruptions", "This, the Arising of Corruptions", "This, the
Cessation of Corruptions", "This, the Path leading to the Cessation
of Corruptions". Thus cognizing, thus perceiving, his mind was
delivered from the Corruption of Sensual Craving; from the
Corruption of Craving for Existence; from the Corruption of
Ignorance.
Being delivered, He knew, "Delivered am I
[11] and He realized, "Rebirth is ended;
fulfilled the Holy Life; done what was to be done; there is
no more of this state again.[12]"
This was the Third Knowledge that He
Realized in the last watch of the
night.
Ignorance was dispelled, and wisdom arose;
darkness vanished, and light arose.
CHAPTER
3
THE BUDDHAHOOD
"The
Tathāgatas are only teachers".
-- DHAMMAPADA
Characteristics of the Buddha
After a
stupendous struggle of six strenuous years, in His 35th year the
ascetic Gotama, unaided and unguided by any supernatural
agency, and solely relying on His own efforts and wisdom, eradicated
all defilements, ended the process of grasping, and, realizing
things as they truly are by His own intuitive knowledge, became a
Buddha -- an Enlightened or Awakened One.
Thereafter he was known as Buddha Gotama,[1]
one of a long series of Buddhas that appeared in the past and will
appear in the future.
He was
not born a Buddha, but became a Buddha by His own efforts.
The Pāli
term Buddha is derived from "budh", to understand, or to be
awakened. As He fully comprehended the four Noble Truths and as He
arose from the slumbers of ignorance He is called a Buddha. Since He
not only comprehends but also expounds the doctrine and enlightens
others, He is called a Sammā Sambuddha -- a Fully Enlightened
One -- to distinguish Him from Pacceka (Individual) Buddhas
who only comprehend the doctrine but are incapable of enlightening
others.
Before
His Enlightenment He was called Bodhisatta[2]
which means one who is aspiring to attain Buddhahood.
Every
aspirant to Buddhahood passes through the Bodhisatta Period -- a
period of intensive exercise and development of the qualities of
generosity, discipline, renunciation, wisdom, energy, endurance,
truthfulness, determination, benevolence and perfect equanimity.
In a
particular era there arises only one Sammā Sambuddha. Just as
certain plants and trees can bear only one flower even so one
world-system (lokadhātu) can bear only one Sammā Sambuddha.
The
Buddha was a unique being. Such a being arises but rarely in this
world, and is born out of compassion for the world, for the good,
benefit, and happiness of gods and men. The Buddha is called "acchariya
manussa" as He was a wonderful man. He is called "amatassa
dātā" as He is the giver of Deathlessness. He is called "varado"
as He is the Giver of the purest love, the profoundest wisdom,
and the Highest Truth. He is also called Dhammassāmi as He is
the Lord of the Dhamma (Doctrine).
As the
Buddha Himself says, "He is the Accomplished One (Tathāgata),
the Worthy One (Araham), the Fully Enlightened One (Sammā
Sambuddha), the creator of the unarisen way, the producer of the
unproduced way, the proclaimer of the unproclaimed way, the knower
of the way, the beholder of the way, the cognizer of the way."[3]
The
Buddha had no teacher for His Enlightenment. "Na me ācariyo atthi"
[4] -- A teacher have I not -- are His own
words. He did receive His mundane knowledge from His lay teachers,[5]
but teachers He had none for His supramundane knowledge which He
himself realized by His own intuitive wisdom.
If He had
received His knowledge from another teacher or from another
religious system such as Hinduism in which He was nurtured, He could
not have said of Himself as being the incomparable teacher (aham
satthā anuttaro).[6]
In His first discourse He declared that light arose in things
not heard before.
During
the early period of His renunciation He sought the advice of the
distinguished religious teachers of the day, but He could not find
what He sought in their teachings. Circumstances compelled Him to
think for Himself and seek the Truth. He sought the Truth within
Himself. He plunged into the deepest profundities of thought, and He
realized the ultimate Truth which He had not heard or known before.
Illumination came from within and shed light on things which He had
never seen before.
As He
knew everything that ought to be known and as He obtained the key to
all knowledge, He is called Sabbannū --the Omniscient
One. This supernormal knowledge He acquired by His own efforts
continued through a countless series of births.
Who
is the Buddha?
Once a
certain brahmin named Dona, noticing the characteristic marks
of the footprint of the Buddha, approached Him and questioned Him.
"Your
Reverence will be a Deva?[7]"
"No,
indeed, brahmin, a Deva am I not," replied the Buddha.
"Then
Your Reverence will be a Gandhabba?
[8]"'
"No,
indeed, brahmin, a Gandhabba am I not."
"A Yakkha
then?[9]"
"No,
indeed, brahmin, not a Yakkha."
"Then
Your Reverence will be a human being?"
"No,
indeed, brahmin, a human being am I not."
"Who,
then, pray, will Your Reverence be?"
The
Buddha replied that He had destroyed Defilements which condition
rebirth as a Deva, Gandhabba, Yakkha, or a human being and added:
"As a
lotus, fair and lovely,
By the water is not soiled,
By the world am I not soiled;
Therefore, brahmin, am I Buddha.[10]"'
The
Buddha does not claim to be an incarnation (Avatāra) of Hindu
God Vishnu, who, as the Bhagavadgitā[11]
charmingly sings, is born again and again in different periods to
protect the righteous, to destroy the wicked, and to establish the
Dharma (right).
According
to the Buddha countless are the gods (Devas) who are also a
class of beings subject to birth and death; but there is no one
Supreme God, who controls the destinies of human beings and who
possesses a divine power to appear on earth at different intervals,
employing a human form as a vehicle[12].
Nor does
the Buddha call Himself a "Saviour" who freely saves others by his
personal salvation. The Buddha exhorts His followers to depend on
themselves for their deliverance, since both defilement and purity
depend on oneself. One cannot directly purify or defile another.[13]
Clarifying His relationship with His followers and emphasizing the
importance of self-reliance and individual striving, the Buddha
plainly states:
"You
yourselves should make an exertion. The Tathāgatas are only
teachers.[14]"'
The
Buddha only indicates the path and method whereby He delivered
Himself from suffering and death and achieved His ultimate goal. It
is left for His faithful adherents who wish their release from the
ills of life to follow the path.
"To
depend on others for salvation is negative, but to depend on oneself
is positive." Dependence on others means a surrender of one's
effort.
"Be ye
isles unto yourselves; be ye a refuge unto yourselves; seek no
refuge in others.[15]"
These
significant words uttered by the Buddha in His last days are very
striking and inspiring. They reveal how vital is self-exertion to
accomplish one's ends, and how superficial and futile it is to seek
redemption through benignant saviours, and crave for illusory
happiness in an afterlife through the propitiation of imaginary gods
by fruitless prayers and meaningless sacrifices.
The
Buddha was a human being. As a man He was born, as a Buddha He
lived, and as a Buddha His life came to an end. Though human, He
became an extraordinary man owing to His unique characteristics. The
Buddha laid stress on this important point, and left no room for any
one to fall into the error of thinking that He was an immortal
being. It has been said of Him that there was no religious teacher
who was "ever so godless as the Buddha, yet none was so god-like.[16]"
In His own time the Buddha was no doubt highly venerated by His
followers, but He never arrogated to Himself any divinity.
The
Buddha's Greatness
Born a
man, living as a mortal, by His own exertion He attained that
supreme state of perfection called Buddhahood, and without keeping
His Enlightenment to Himself, He proclaimed to the world the latent
possibilities and the invincible power of the human mind. Instead of
placing an unseen Almighty God over man, and giving man a
subservient position in relation to such a conception of divine
power, He demonstrated how man could attain the highest knowledge
and Supreme Enlightenment by his own efforts. He thus raised the
worth of man. He taught that man can gain his deliverance from the
ills of life and realize the eternal bliss of Nibbāna without
depending on an external God or mediating priests. He taught the
egocentric, power-seeking world the noble ideal of selfless service.
He protested against the evils of caste-system that hampered the
progress of mankind and advocated equal opportunities for all. He
declared that the gates of deliverance were open to all, in every
condition of life, high or low, saint or sinner, who would care to
turn a new leaf and aspire to perfection. He raised the status of
down-trodden women, and not only brought them to a realization of
their importance to society but also founded the first religious
order for women. For the first time in the history of the world He
attempted to abolish slavery. He banned the sacrifice of unfortunate
animals and brought them within His compass of loving kindness. He
did not force His followers to be slaves either to His teachings or
to Himself, but granted complete freedom of thought and admonished
His followers to accept His words not merely out of regard for Him
but after subjecting them to a thorough examination "even as the
wise would test gold by burning, cutting, and rubbing it on a piece
of touchstone." He comforted the bereaved mothers like Patācārā and
Kisāgotami by His consoling words. He ministered to the deserted
sick like Putigatta Tissa Thera with His own hands. He helped the
poor and the neglected like Rajjumālā and Sopāka and saved them from
an untimely and tragic death. He ennobled the lives of criminals
like Angulimala and courtesans like Ambapāli. He encouraged the
feeble, united the divided, enlightened the ignorant, clarified the
mystic, guided the deluded, elevated the base, and dignified the
noble. The rich and the poor, the saint and the criminal, loved Him
alike. His noble example was a source of inspiration to all. He was
the most compassionate and tolerant of teachers.
His will,
wisdom, compassion, service, renunciation, perfect purity, exemplary
personal life, the blameless methods that were employed to propagate
the Dhamma and His final success -- all these factors have compelled
about one fifth of the population of the world to hail the Buddha as
the greatest religious teacher that ever lived on earth.
Paying a
glowing tribute to the Buddha, Sri Radhakrishnan writes:
"In
Gautama the Buddha we have a master mind from the East second to
none so far as the influence on the thought and life of the human
race is concerned, and sacred to all as the founder of a religious
tradition whose hold is hardly less wide and deep than any other. He
belongs to the history of the world's thought, to the general
inheritance of all cultivated men, for, judged by intellectual
integrity, moral earnestness, and spiritual insight, he is
undoubtedly one of the greatest figures in history.[17]"
In the
Three Greatest Men in History H. G. Wells states:
"In
the Buddha you see clearly a man, simple, devout, lonely, battling
for light, a vivid human personality, not a myth. He too gave a
message to mankind universal in character. Many of our best modern
ideas are in closest harmony with it. All the miseries and
discontents of life are due, he taught, to selfishness. Before a man
can become serene he must cease to live for his senses or himself.
Then he merges into a greater being. Buddhism in different language
called men to self-forgetfulness 500 years before Christ. In some
ways he was nearer to us and our needs. He was more lucid upon our
individual importance in service than Christ and less ambiguous upon
the question of personal immortality."
The Poet
Tagore calls Him the Greatest Man ever born.
In
admiration of the Buddha, Fausboll, a Danish scholar says -- "The
more I know Him, the more I love Him."
A humble
follower of the Buddha would modestly say: The more I know Him, the
more I love Him; the more I love Him, the more I know Him.
CHAPTER
4
AFTER THE ENLIGHTENMENT
"Happy in
this world is non-attachment".
-- UDĀNA
In the memorable forenoon, immediately preceding the morn
of His Enlightenment, as the Bodhisatta was seated under the
Ajapāla banyan tree in close proximity to the Bodhi tree,[1]
a generous lady, named Sujātā, unexpectedly offered Him
some rich milkrice, specially prepared by her with great care.
This
substantial meal He ate, and after His Enlightenment the Buddha
fasted for seven weeks, and spent a quiet time, in deep
contemplation, under the Bodhi tree and in its neighbourhood.
The Seven Weeks
First Week
Throughout the
first week the Buddha sat under the Bodhi tree in one posture,
experiencing the Bliss of Emancipation (Vimutti Sukha, i.e
The Fruit of Arahantship).
After those
seven days had elapsed, the Buddha emerged from the state of
concentration, and in the first watch of the night, thoroughly
reflected on "The Dependent Arising" (Paticca Samuppāda) in
direct order thus: "When this (cause) exists, this (effect) is;
with the arising of this (cause), this effect arises.[2]"
Dependent on
Ignorance (avijjā) arise moral and immoral Conditioning
Activities (samkhārā).
Dependent on Conditioning Activities arises (Relinking)
Consciousness (vi257;na).
Dependent on (Relinking) Consciousness arise Mind and Matter
(nāma-rūpa).
Dependent on Mind and Matter arise the Six Spheres of Sense
(salāyatana).
Dependent on the Six Spheres of Sense arises Contact
(phassa).
Dependent on Contact arises Feeling (vedanā).
Dependent on Feeling arises Craving (tanhā)
Dependent on Craving arises Grasping (upādāna).
Dependent on Grasping arises Becoming (bhava)
Dependent on Becoming arises Birth (jāti)
Dependent on Birth arise Decay (jarā), Death (marana),
Sorrow (soka), Lamentation (parideva), Pain
(dukkha), Grief (domanassa), and Despair (upāyāsa).
Thus does this
whole mass of suffering originate.
Thereupon the
Exalted One, knowing the meaning of this, uttered, at that time,
this paean of joy:
"When, indeed,
the Truths become manifest unto the strenuous, meditative Brahmana[3],
then do all his doubts vanish away, since he knows the truth
together with its cause."
In the middle
watch of the night the Exalted One thoroughly reflected on "The
Dependent Arising" in reverse order thus: "When this cause does
not exist, this effect is not; with the cessation of this cause,
this effect ceases.
With the
cessation of Ignorance, Conditioning Activities cease.
With the cessation of Conditioning Activities (Relinking)
Consciousness ceases.
With the cessation of (Relinking) Consciousness, Mind and Matter
cease.
With the cessation of Mind and Matter, the six Spheres of Sense
cease.
With the cessation of the Six Spheres of Sense, Contact ceases.
With the cessation of Contact, Feeling ceases.
With the cessation of Feeling, Craving ceases.
With the cessation of Craving, Grasping ceases.
With the cessation of Grasping, Becoming ceases.
With the cessation of Becoming, Birth ceases.
With the cessation of Birth, Decay, Death, Sorrow, Lamentation,
Pain, Grief, and Despair cease.
Thus does this
whole mass of suffering cease.
Thereupon the
Exalted One, knowing the meaning of this, uttered, at that time,
this paean of joy:
"When, indeed,
the Truths become manifest unto the strenuous and meditative
Brahmana, then all his doubts vanish away since he has understood
the destruction of the causes."
In the third
watch of the night, the Exalted One reflected on "The Dependent
Arising" in direct and reverse order thus. "When this cause
exists, this effect is; with the arising of this cause, this
effect arises. When this cause does not exist, this effect is not;
with the cessation of this cause, this effect ceases."
Dependent on
Ignorance arise Conditioning Activities .... and so forth.
Thus does this
whole mass of suffering arises.
With the
cessation of Ignorance, Conditioning Activities cease .... and so
forth.
Thus does this
whole mass of suffering ceases.
Thereupon the
Blessed One, knowing the meaning of this, uttered, at that time,
this paean of joy:
"When indeed
the Truths become manifest unto the strenuous and meditative
Brahmana, then he stands routing the hosts of the Evil One even as
the sun illumines the sky."
Second Week
The second week
was uneventful, but He silently taught a great moral lesson to the
world. As a mark of profound gratitude to the inanimate Bodhi tree
that sheltered him during His struggle for Enlightenment, He stood
at a certain distance gazing at the tree with motionless eyes for
one whole week.[4]
Following His
noble example, His followers, in memory of His Enlightenment,
still venerate not only the original Bodbi tree but also its
descendants.[5]
Third week
As the Buddha
had not given up His temporary residence at the Bodhi tree the
Devas doubted His attainment to Buddhahood. The Buddha read their
thoughts, and in order to clear their doubts He created by His
psychic powers a jewelled ambulatory (ratana camkamana) and
paced up and down for another week.
Fourth Week
The fourth week
He spent in a jewelled chamber
(ratanaghara)[6]
contemplating the
intricacies of the Abhidhamma (Higher Teaching). Books state that
His mind and body were so purified when He pondered on the Book of
Relations (Patthāna), the seventh treatise of the
Abhidbamma, that six coloured rays emitted from His body.[7]
Fifth week
During the
fifth week too the Buddha enjoyed the Bliss of Emancipation (Vimuttisukha),
seated in one posture 'under the famous Ajapāla banyan
tree in the vicinity of the Bodhi tree. When He arose from that
transcendental state a conceited (huhunkajātika) brahmin
approached Him and after the customary salutations and friendly
greetings, questioned Him thus: "In what respect, 0 Venerable
Gotama, does one become a Brahmana and what are the conditions
that make a Brahmana?"
The Buddha
uttered this paean of joy in reply:
"That brahmin
who has discarded evil, without conceit (huhumka), free
from Defilements, self-controlled, versed in knowledge and who has
led the Holy Life rightly, would call himself a Brahmana. For him
there is no elation anywhere in this world.[8]"
According to
the Jātaka commentary it was during this week that the daughters
of Māra -- Tanhā, Arati and
Ragā[9]--
made a vain attempt to
tempt the Buddha by their charms.
Sixth week
From the
Ajapāla banyan tree the Buddha proceeded to the Mucalinda
tree, where he spent the sixth week, again enjoying the Bliss
of Emancipation. At that time there arose an unexpected great
shower. Rain clouds and gloomy weather with cold winds prevailed
for several days.
Thereupon
Mucalinda, the serpent-king,[10]
came out of his abode, and coiling round the body of the Buddha
seven times, remained keeping his large hood over the head of the
Buddha so that He may not be affected by the elements.
At the close of
seven days Mucalinda, seeing the clear, cloudless sky,
uncoiled himself from around the body of the Buddha, and, leaving
his own form, took the guise of a young man, and stood in front of
the Exalted One with clasped hands.
Thereupon the
Buddha uttered this paean of joy:
"Happy is
seclusion to him who is contented, to him who has heard the truth,
and to him who sees. Happy is goodwill in this world, and so is
restraint towards all beings. Happy in this world is
non-attachment, the passing beyond of sense desires. The
suppression of the 'I am' conceit is indeed the highest happiness.[11]
Seventh week
The seventh
week the Buddha peacefully passed at the Rājāyatana tree,
experiencing the Bliss of Emancipation.
One of the
First Utterances of the Buddha
Thro' many
a birth in existence wandered I,
Seeking, but not finding, the builder of this
house.
Sorrowful is repeated birth.
O housebuilder,[12]
thou art seen. Thou shall build
no house
[13] again.
All thy rafters
[14] are broken.
Thy ridgepole
[15] is
shattered.
Mind attains the Unconditioned.
[16]
Achieved is the End of Craving.
At dawn on the
very day of His Enlightenment the Buddha uttered this paean of joy
(Udāna) which vividly describes His transcendental moral
victory and His inner spiritual experience.
The Buddha
admits His past wanderings in existence which entailed suffering,
a fact that evidently proves the belief in rebirth. He was
compelled to wander and consequently to suffer, as He could not
discover the architect that built this house, the body. In His
final birth, while engaged in solitary meditation which He had
highly developed in the course of His wanderings, after a
relentless search He discovered by His own intuitive wisdom the
elusive architect, residing not outside but within the recesses of
His own heart. It was craving or attachment, a self-creation, a
mental element latent in all. How and when this craving originated
is incomprehensible. What is created by oneself can be destroyed
by oneself. The discovery of the architect is the eradication of
craving by attaining Arhantship, which in these verses is alluded
to as "end of craving."
The rafters of
this self-created house are the passions (kilesa) such as
attachment (lobha) aversion (dosa), illusion
(moha), conceit (māna), false views (ditthi),
doubt (vicikicchā), sloth (thīna), restlessness (uddhacca),
moral shamelessness (ahirika), moral fearlessness
(anottappa). The ridgepole that supports the rafters
represents ignorance, the root cause of all passions. The
shattering of the ridge-pole of ignorance by wisdom results in the
complete demolition of the house. The ridge-pole and rafters are
the material with which the architect builds this undesired house.
With their destruction the architect is deprived of the material
to rebuild the house which is not wanted.
With the
demolition of the house the mind, for which there is no place in
the analogy, attains the unconditioned state, which is Nibbāna.
Whatever that is mundane is left behind, and only the Supramundane
State, Nibbāna, remains.
CHAPTER
5
THE INVITATION TO EXPOUND THE DHAMMA
"He
who imbibes the Dhamma abides in happiness with mind pacified. The
wise man ever delights in the
Dhamma revealed by the Ariyas".
-- DHAMMAPADA
The
Dhamma as the Teacher
On one occasion
soon after the Enlightenment, the Buddha was dwelling at the foot of
the Ajapāla banyan tree by the bank of the Neraā river.
As He was engaged in solitary meditation the following thought
arose in His mind:
"Painful indeed
is it to live without someone to pay reverence and show deference.
How if I should live near an ascetic or brahmin respecting and
reverencing him?"
[1]
Then it occurred
to Him:
"Should I live
near another ascetic or brahmin, respecting and reverencing him, in
order to bring morality (Sīlakkhandha) to perfection? But I
do not see in this world including gods, Māras, and Brahmas, and
amongst beings including ascetics, brahmins, gods and men, another
ascetic or brahmin who is superior to me in morality and with whom I
could associate, respecting and reverencing him.
"Should I live
near another ascetic or brahmin, respecting and reverencing him, in
order to bring concentration (samādhikkhandha) to perfection?
But I do not see in this world any ascetic or brahmin who is
superior to me in concentration and with whom I should associate,
respecting and reverencing him.
"Should I live
near another ascetic or brahmin, respecting and reverencing him, in
order to bring wisdom (pa257;kkhandha) to perfection? But I
do not see in this world any ascetic or brahmin who is superior to
me in wisdom and with whom I should associate, respecting and
reverencing him.
"Should I live
near another ascetic or brahmin, respecting and reverencing him, in
order to bring emancipation (vimuttikkhandha) to perfection?
But I do not see in this world any ascetic or brahmin who is
superior to me in emancipation and with whom I should associate,
respecting and reverencing him."
Then it occurred
to Him: "How if I should live respecting and reverencing this very
Dhamma which I myself have realized?"
Thereupon Brahmā
Sahampati, understanding with his own mind the Buddha's
thought, just as a strong man would stretch his bent arm or bend his
stretched arm even so did he vanish from the Brahma realm and
appeared before the Buddha. And, covering one shoulder with his
upper robe and placing his right knee on the ground, he saluted the
Buddha with clasped hands and said thus:
"It is so, O
Exalted One! It is so, O Accomplished One! O Lord, the worthy,
supremely Enlightened Ones, who were in the past, did live
respecting and reverencing this very Dhamma.
"The worthy,
supremely Enlightened Ones, who will be in the future, will also
live respecting and reverencing this very Dhamma.
"O Lord, may the
Exalted One, the worthy, supremely Enlightened One of the present
age also live respecting and reverencing this very Dhamma!"
This the Brahmā
Sahampati said, and uttering which, furthermore he spoke as
follows:
"Those
Enlightened Ones of the past, those of the future, and those of the
present age, who dispel the grief of many -- all of them lived, will
live, and are living respecting the noble Dhamma. This is the
characteristic of the Buddhas.
"Therefore he who
desires his welfare and expects his greatness should certainly
respect the noble Dhamma, remembering the message of the Buddhas."
This the Brahmā
Sahampati said, and after which, he respectfully saluted the
Buddha and passing round Him to the right, disappeared immediately.
As the Sangha is
also endowed with greatness there is also His reverence towards the
Sangha.[2]
The Invitation
to Expound the Dhamma
From the foot of
the Rājāyatana tree the Buddha proceeded to the Ajapāla
banyan tree and as He was absorbed in solitary meditation the
following thought occurred to Him.
"This Dhamma
which I have realized is indeed profound, difficult to perceive,
difficult to comprehend, tranquil, exalted, not within the sphere of
logic, subtle, and is to be understood by the wise. These beings are
attached to material pleasures. This causally connected 'Dependent
Arising' is a subject which is difficult to comprehend. And this
Nibbāna -- the cessation of the conditioned, the abandoning of all
passions, the destruction of craving, the non-attachment, and the
cessation -- is also a matter not easily comprehensible. If I too
were to teach this Dhamma, the others would not understand me. That
will be wearisome to me, that will be tiresome to me."
Then these
wonderful verses unheard of before occurred to the Buddha:
"With difficulty
have I comprehended the Dhamma. There is no need to proclaim it now.
This Dhamma is not easily understood by those who are dominated by
lust and hatred. The lust-ridden, shrouded in darkness, do not see
this Dhamma, which goes against the stream, which is abstruse,
profound, difficult to perceive and subtle."
As the Buddha
reflected thus, he was not disposed to expound the Dhamma.
Thereupon Brahma
Sahampati read the thoughts of the Buddha, and, fearing that
the world might perish through not hearing the Dhamma, approached
Him and invited Him to teach the Dhamma thus:
"O Lord, may the
Exalted One expound the Dhamma! May the Accomplished One expound the
Dhamma! There are beings with little dust in their eyes, who, not
hearing the Dhamma, will fall away. There will be those who
understand the Dhamma."
Furthermore he
remarked:
"In ancient times
there arose in Magadha a Dhamma, impure, thought out by the
corrupted. Open this door to the Deathless State. May they hear the
Dhamma understood by the Stainless One! Just as one standing on the
summit of a rocky mountain would behold the people around, even so
may the All-Seeing, Wise One ascend this palace of Dhamma! May the
Sorrowless One look upon the people who are plunged in grief and are
overcome by birth and decay!
"Rise, O Hero,
victor in battle, caravan leader, debt-free One, and wander in the
World! May the Exalted One teach the Dhamma! There will be those who
will understand the Dhamma."
When he said so
the Exalted One spoke to him thus:
"The following
thought, O Brahma, occurred to me ?'This Dhamma which I have
comprehended is not easily understood by those who are dominated by
lust and hatred. The lust-ridden, shrouded in darkness, do not see
this Dhamma, which goes against the stream, which is abstruse,
profound, difficult to perceive, and subtle'. As I reflected thus,
my mind turned into inaction and not to the teaching of the Dbamma."
Brahmā
Sahampati appealed to the Buddha for
the second time and He made the same reply.
When he appealed
to the Buddha for the third time, the Exalted One, out of pity for
beings, surveyed the world with His Buddha-Vision.
As He surveyed
thus He saw beings with little and much dust in their eyes, with
keen and dull intellect, with good and bad characteristics, beings
who are easy and beings who are difficult to be taught, and few
others who, with fear, view evil and a life beyond.[3]
"As in the case
of a blue, red or white lotus pond, some lotuses are born in the
water, grow in the water, remain immersed in the water, and thrive
plunged in the water; some are born in the water, grow in the water
and remain on the surface of the water; some others are born in the
water, grow in the water and remain emerging out of the water,
unstained by the water. Even so, as the Exalted One surveyed the
world with His Buddha-Vision, He saw beings with little and much
dust in their eyes, with keen and dull intellect, with good and bad
characteristics, beings who are easy and difficult to be taught, and
few others who, with fear, view evil and a life beyond. And He
addressed the Brahmā Sahampati in a verse thus:
"Opened to
them are the Doors to the Deathless State. Let those who have ears
repose confidence.[4]
Being aware of the weariness, O Brahma, I did not teach amongst men
this glorious and excellent Dhamma."
The delighted
Brahma, thinking that he made himself the occasion for the Exalted
One to expound the Dhamma respectfully saluted Him and, passing
round Him to the right, disappeared immediately.[5]
The
First Two Converts
After His
memorable fast for forty-nine days, as the Buddha sat under the
Rājāyatana tree, two merchants, Tapassu and Bhallika,
from Ukkala (Orissa) happened to pass that way. Then a
certain deity,[6]
who was a blood relative of theirs in a past birth, spoke to them as
follows:
"The Exalted One,
good sirs, is dwelling at the foot of the Rājāyatana tree,
soon after His Enlightenment. Go and serve the Exalted One with
flour and honey-comb.[7]
It will conduce to your well-being and happiness for a long time."
Availing
themselves of this golden opportunity, the two delighted merchants
went to the Exalted One, and, respectfully saluting Him, implored
Him to accept their humble alms so that it may resound to their
happiness and well-being.
Then it occurred
to the Exalted One: "The Tathāgatas do not accept food with their
hands. How shall I accept this flour and honeycomb?"
Forthwith the
four Great Kings[8]
understood the thoughts of the Exalted One with their minds and from
the four directions offered Him four granite bowls,[9]
saying ? "O Lord, may the Exalted One accept herewith this flour and
honey-comb!"
The Buddha
graciously accepted the timely gift with which He received the
humble offering of the merchants, and ate His food after His long
fast.
After the meal
was over the merchants prostrated themselves before the feet of the
Buddha and said:
"We, O Lord, seek
refuge in the Exalted One and the Dhamma. May the Exalted One treat
us as lay disciples who have sought refuge from today till death.[10]"
These were the
first lay disciples[11]
of the Buddha who embraced Buddhism by seeking refuge in the Buddha
and the Dhamma, reciting the twofold formula.
On
the Way to Benares to Teach the Dhamma
On accepting the
invitation to teach the Dhamma, the first thought that occurred to
the Buddha before He embarked on His great mission was -- "To whom
shall I teach the Dhamma first? Who will understand the Dhamma
quickly? Well, there is Alāra
Kālāma[12]
who is learned, clever, wise
and has for long been with little dust in his eyes. How if I were to
teach the Dhamma to him first? He will understand the Dhamma
quickly."
Then a deity
appeared before the Buddha and said: "Lord! Ālāra Kālāma died
a week ago."
With His
supernormal vision He perceived that it was so.
Then He thought
of Uddaka Rāmaputta.[13]
Instantly a deity informed
Him that he died the evening before.
With His
supernormal vision He perceived this to be so.
Ultimately the
Buddha thought of the five energetic ascetics who attended on Him
during His struggle for Enlightenment. With His supernormal vision
He perceived that they were residing in the Deer Park at Isipatana
near Benares. So the Buddha stayed at Uruvela till such time as He
was pleased to set out for Benares.
The Buddha was
travelling on the highway, when between Gayā and the Bodhi tree,
beneath whose shade He attained Enlightenment, a wandering ascetic
named Upaka saw Him and addressed Him thus: "Extremely clear
are your senses, friend! Pure and clean is your complexion. On
account of whom has your renunciation been made, friend? Who is your
teacher? Whose doctrine do you profess?"
The Buddha
replied:
"All have I overcome, all do I know.
From all am I detached, all have I renounced.
Wholly absorbed am I in the destruction of craving
(Arahantship).
Having comprehended all by myself whom shall I call my
teacher?
No teacher have I.[14]
An equal to me there is not.
In the world including gods there is no rival to me.
Indeed an Arahant am I in this world.
An unsurpassed teacher am I;
Alone am I the All-Enlightened.
Cool and appeased am I.
To establish the wheel of Dhamma to the city of Kāsi I go.
In this blind world I shall beat the drum of
Deathlessness.[15]
"Then, friend, do
you admit that you are an Arahant, a limitless Conqueror?" queried
Upaka.
"Like me are
conquerors who have attained to the destruction of defilements. All
the evil conditions have I conquered. Hence, Upaka, I am
called a conqueror," replied the Buddha.
"It may be so,
friend!" Upaka curtly remarked, and, nodding his head, turned
into a by-road and departed.
Unperturbed by
the first rebuff, the Buddha journeyed from place to place, and
arrived in due course at the Deer Park in Benares.
Meeting
the Five Monks
The five ascetics
who saw Him coming from afar decided not to pay Him due respect as
they misconstrued His discontinuance of rigid ascetic practices
which proved absolutely futile during His struggle for
Enlightenment.
They remarked:
"Friends, this
ascetic Gotama is coming. He is luxurious. He has given up
striving and has turned into a life of abundance. He should not be
greeted and waited upon. His bowl and robe should not be taken.
Nevertheless, a seat should be prepared. If he wishes, let him sit
down."
However, as the
Buddha continued to draw near, His august personality was such that
they were compelled to receive Him with due honour. One came forward
and took His bowl and robe, another prepared a seat, and yet another
kept water for His feet. Nevertheless, they addressed Him by name
and called Him friend (āvuso), a form of address applied
generally to juniors and equals.
At this the
Buddha addressed them thus:
"Do not, O
Bhikkhus, address the Tathāgata by name or by the title 'āvuso'.
An Exalted One, O Bhikkhus, is the Tathāgata. A Fully
Enlightened One is He. Give ear, O Bhikkhus! Deathlessness (Amata)
has been attained. I shall instruct and teach the Dhamma. If you
act according to my instructions, you will before long realize, by
your own intuitive wisdom, and live, attaining in this life itself,
that supreme consummation of the Holy Life, for the sake of which
sons of noble families rightly leave the household for
homelessness."
Thereupon the
five ascetics replied:
"By that
demeanour of yours, āvuso Gotama, by that discipline, by
those painful austerities, you did not attain to any superhuman
specific knowledge and insight worthy of an Ariya. How will you,
when you have become luxurious, have given up striving, and have
turned into a life of abundance, gain any such superhuman specific
knowledge and insight worthy of an Ariya?"
In explanation
the Buddha said: "The Tathāgata, O Bhikkhus, is not
luxurious, has not given up striving, and has not turned into a life
of abundance. An Exalted One is the Tathāgata. A Fully
Enlightened One is He. Give ear, O Bhikkhus! Deathlessness has been
attained. I shall instruct and teach the Dhamma. If you act
according to my instructions, you will before long realize, by your
own intuitive wisdom, and live, attaining in this life itself, that
supreme consummation of the Holy Life, for the sake of which sons of
noble families rightly leave the household for homelessness."
For the second
time the prejudiced ascetics expressed their disappointment in the
same manner.
For the second
time the Buddha reassured them of His attainment to Enlightenment.
When the adamant
ascetics refusing to believe Him, expressed their view for the third
time, the Buddha questioned them thus: "Do you know, O Bhikkhus, of
an occasion when I ever spoke to you thus before?"
"Nay, indeed,
Lord!"
The Buddha
repeated for the third time that He had gained Enlightenment and
that they also could realize the Truth if they would act according
to His instructions.
It was indeed a
frank utterance, issuing from the sacred lips of the Buddha. The
cultured ascetics, though adamant in their views, were then fully
convinced of the great achievement of the Buddha and of His
competence to act as their moral guide and teacher.
They believed His
word and sat in silence to listen to His Noble Teaching.
Two of the
ascetics the Buddha instructed, while three went out for alms. With
what the three ascetics brought from their alms-round the six
maintained themselves. Three of the ascetics He instructed, while
two ascetics went out for alms. With what the two brought six
sustained themselves.
And those five
ascetics thus admonished and instructed by the Buddha, being
themselves subject to birth, decay, death, sorrow, and passions,
realized the real nature of life and, seeking out the birthless,
decayless, diseaseless, deathless, sorrowless, passionless,
incomparable Supreme Peace, Nibbāna, attained the incomparable
Security, Nibbāna, which is free from birth, decay, disease, death,
sorrow, and passions, The knowledge arose in them that their
Deliverance was unshakable, that it was their last birth and that
there would be no more of this state again.
Dhammacakkappavattana Sutta,[16]
which deals, with the four Noble Truths, was the first discourse
delivered by the Buddha to them. Hearing it, Konda the
eldest, attained the first stage of Sainthood. After receiving
further instructions, the other four attained
Sotapatti
[17]
later. On hearing
the Anattalakkhana Sutta,[18]
which deals with soul-lessness,
all the five attained Arahantship, the final stage of Sainthood.
The
First Five Disciples
The five learned
monks who thus attained Arahantship and became the Buddha's first
disciples were Konda Bhaddiya, Vappa, Mahānāma, and
Assaji of the brahmin clan.
Kondawas
the youngest and the cleverest of the eight brahmins who were
summoned by King Suddhodana to name the infant prince. The
other four were the sons of those older brahmins. All these five
retired to the forest as ascetics in anticipation of the Bodhisatta
while he was endeavouring to attain Buddhahood. When he gave up his
useless penances and severe austerities and began to nourish the
body sparingly to regain his lost strength, these favourite
followers, disappointed at his change of method, deserted him and
went to Isipatana. Soon after their departure the Bodhisatta
attained Buddhahood.
The venerable
Kondabecame the first Arahant and the most senior member of
the Sangha. It was Assaji, one of the five, who converted the
great Sāriputta, the chief disciple of the Buddha.
CHAPTER
6
DHAMMACAKKAPPAVATTANA SUTTA
THE FIRST DISCOURSE
"The best of
Paths is the Eightfold Path. The
best of Truths are the four Sayings. Non-attachment is the best of
states. The best of bipeds is the Seeing One."
-- DHAMMAPADA
Introduction
Ancient India was
noted for distinguished philosophers and religious teachers who held
diverse views with regard to life and its goal. Brahmajāla Sutta of
the Dīgha Nikāya mentions sixty two varieties of philosophical
theories that prevailed in the time of the Buddha.
One extreme view
that was diametrically opposed to all current religious beliefs was
the nihilistic teaching of the materialists who were also termed
Cārvākas after the name of the founder.
According to
ancient materialism which, in Pāli and Samskrit, was known as
Lokāyata, man is annihilated after death, leaving behind him
whatever force generated by him. In their opinion death is the end
of all. This present world alone is real. "Eat, drink, and be merry,
for death comes to all," appears to be the ideal of their system.
"Virtue", they say, "is a delusion and enjoyment is the only
reality. Religion is a foolish aberration, a mental disease. There
was a distrust of everything good, high, pure and compassionate.
Their theory stands for sensualism and selfishness and the gross
affirmation of the loud will. There is no need to control passion
and instinct, since they are the nature's legacy to men.[1]
Another extreme
view was that emancipation was possible only by leading a life of
strict asceticism. This was purely a religious doctrine firmly held
by the ascetics of the highest order. The five monks that attended
on the Bodhisatta, during His struggle for Enlightenment,
tenaciously adhered to this belief.
In accordance
with this view the Buddha, too, before His Enlightenment subjected
Himself to all forms of austerity. After an extraordinary struggle
for six years He realized the utter futility of self-mortification.
Consequently, He changed His unsuccessful hard course and adopted a
middle way. His favourite disciples thus lost confidence in Him and
deserted Him, saying -- "The ascetic Gotama had become
luxurious, had ceased from striving, and had returned to a life of
comfort."
Their unexpected
desertion was definitely a material loss to Him as they ministered
to all His needs. Nevertheless, He was not discouraged. The
iron-willed Bodhisatta must have probably felt happy for being left
alone. With unabated enthusiasm and with restored energy He
persistently strove until He attained Enlightenment, the object of
His life.
Precisely two
months after His Enlightenment on the Asālha (July) full moon
day the Buddha delivered His first discourse to the five monks that
attended on Him.
The first
Discourse of the Buddha
Dhammacakka
is the name given to this first
discourse of the Buddha. It is frequently represented as meaning
"The Kingdom of Truth." "The Kingdom of Righteous-ness." "The Wheel
of Truth." According to the commentators Dhamma here means
wisdom or knowledge, and Cakka means founding or
establishment. Dhammacakka therefore means the founding or
establishment of wisdom. Dhammacakkappavattana means The
Expositon of the Establishment of Wisdom. Dhamma may also be
interpreted as Truth, and cakka as wheel.
Dhammacakkappavattana would therefore mean -- The Turning or The
Establishment of the Wheel of Truth.
In this most
important discourse the Buddha expounds the Middle Path which He
Himself discovered and which forms the essence of His new teaching.
He opened the discourse by exhorting the five monks who believed in
strict asceticism to avoid the extremes of self-indulgence and
self-mortification as both do not lead to perfect Peace and
Enlightenment. The former retards one's spiritual progress, the
latter weakens one's intellect. He criticized both views as He
realized by personal experience their futility and enunciated the
most practicable, rational and beneficial path, which alone leads to
perfect purity and absolute Deliverance.
This discourse
was expounded by the Buddha while He was residing at the Deer Park
in Isipatana near Benares.
The intellectual
five monks who were closely associated with the Buddha for six years
were the only human beings that were present to hear the sermon.
Books state that many invisible beings such as Devas and Brahmas
also took advantage of the golden opportunity of listening to the
sermon. As Buddhists believe in the existence of realms other than
this world, inhabited by beings with subtle bodies imperceptible to
the physical eye, possibly many Devas and Brahmas were also present
on this great occasion. Nevertheless, it is clear that the Buddha
was directly addressing the five monks and the discourse was
intended mainly for them.
At the outset the
Buddha cautioned them to avoid the two extremes. His actual words
were: "There are two extremes (antā) which should not be
resorted to by a recluse (pabbajitena)." Special emphasis was
laid on the two terms "antā" which means end or extreme and
"pabbajita" which means one who has renounced the world.
One extreme, in
the Buddha's own words, was the constant attachment to sensual
pleasures (kāmasukhal-likānuyoga). The Buddha described this
extreme as base, vulgar, worldly, ignoble, and profitless. This
should not be misunderstood to mean that the Buddha expects all His
followers to give up material pleasures and retire to a forest
without enjoying this life. The Buddha was not so narrow- minded.
Whatever the
deluded sensualist may feel about it, to the dispassionate thinker
the enjoyment of sensual pleasures is distinctly short-lived, never
completely satisfying, and results in unpleasant reactions. Speaking
of worldly happiness, the Buddha says that the acquisition of wealth
and the enjoyment of possessions are two sources of pleasure for a
layman. An understanding recluse would not however seek delight in
the pursuit of these fleeting pleasures. To the surprise of the
average man he might shun them. What constitutes pleasure to the
former is a source of alarm to the latter to whom renunciation alone
is pleasure.
The other extreme
is the constant addiction to self-mortification (attakilamathānuyoga).
Commenting on this extreme, which is not practised by the
ordinary man, the Buddha remarks that it is painful, ignoble, and
profitless. Unlike the first extreme this is not described as base,
worldly, and vulgar. The selection of these three terms is
very striking. As a rule it is the sincere recluse who has renounced
his attachment to sensual pleasures that resorts to this painful
method, mainly with the object of gaining his deliverance from the
ills of life. The Buddha, who has had painful experience of this
profitless course, describes it as useless. It only multiplies
suffering instead of diminishing it.
The Buddhas and
Arahants are described as Ariyas meaning Nobles. Anariya
(ignoble) may therefore be construed as not characteristic of
the Buddha and Arahants who are free from passions. Attha
means the ultimate Good, which for a Buddhist is Nibbāna, the
complete emancipation from suffering. Therefore anatthasamhitā
may be construed as not conducive to ultimate Good.
The Buddha at
first cleared the issues and removed the false notions of His
hearers.
When their
troubled minds became pliable and receptive the Buddha related His
personal experience with regard to these two extremes.
The Buddha says
that He (the Tathāgata), realizing the error of both these two
extremes, followed a middle path. This new path or way was
discovered by Himself. The Buddha termed His new system Majjhimā
Patipadā -- the Middle Way. To persuade His disciples to give
heed to His new path He spoke of its various blessings. Unlike the
two diametrically opposite extremes this middle path produces
spiritual insight and intellectual wisdom to see things as they
truly are. When the insight is clarified and the intellect is
sharpened everything is seen in its true perspective.
Furthermore,
unlike the first extreme which stimulates passions, this Middle Way
leads to the subjugation of passions which results in Peace. Above
all it leads to the attainment of the four supramundane Paths of
Sainthood, to the understanding of the four Noble Truths, and
finally to the realization of the ultimate Goal, Nibbāna.
Now, what is the
Middle Way? The Buddha replies: It is the Noble Eightfold Path. The
eight factors are then enumerated in the discourse.
The first factor
is Right Understanding, the keynote of Buddhism. The Buddha started
with Right Understanding in order to clear the doubts of the monks
and guide them on the right way.
Right
Understanding deals with the knowledge of oneself as one really is;
it leads to Right Thoughts of non-attachment or renunciation (nekkhamma
samkappa), loving-kindness (avyāpāda samkappa), and
harmlessness (avihimsā samkappa), which are opposed to
selfishness, illwill, and cruelty respectively. Right Thoughts
result in Right Speech, Right Action, and Right Livelihood, which
three factors perfect one's morality. The sixth factor is Right
Effort which deals with the elimination of evil states and the
development of good states in oneself. This self-purification is
best done by a careful introspection, for which Right Mindfulness,
the seventh factor, is essential. Effort, combined with Mindfulness,
produces Right Concentration or one-pointedness of the mind, the
eighth factor. A one-pointed mind resembles a polished mirror where
everything is clearly reflected with no distortion.
Prefacing the
discourse with the two extremes and His newly discovered Middle Way,
the Buddha expounded the Four Noble Truths in detail.
Sacca
is the Pāli term for Truth which means
that which is. Its Samskrit equivalent is satya which
denotes an incontrovertible fact. The Buddha enunciates four such
Truths, the foundations of His teaching, which are associated with
the so-called being. Hence His doctrine is homocentric, opposed to
theo-centric religions. It is introvert and not extrovert. Whether
the Buddha arises or not these Truths exist, and it is a Buddha that
reveals them to the deluded world. They do not and cannot change
with time, because they are eternal truths. The Buddha was not
indebted to anyone for His realization of them, as He Himself
remarked in this discourse thus: "With regard to things unheard
before, there arose in me the eye, the knowledge, the wisdom, the
insight and the light." These words are very significant because
they testify to the originality of His new Teaching. Hence there is
no justification in the statement that Buddhism is a natural
outgrowth of Hinduism, although it is true that there are some
fundamental doctrines common to both systems.
These Truths are
in Pāli termed Ariya Saccāni. They are so called because they
were discovered by the Greatest Ariya, that is, one who is far
removed from passions.
The First Noble
Truth deals with dukkha which, for need of a better English
equivalent, is inappropriately rendered by suffering or sorrow. As a
feeling dukkha means that which is difficult to be endured.
As an abstract truth dukkha is used in the sense of
contemptible (du) emptiness (kha). The world rests on
suffering -- hence it is contemptible. It is devoid of any reality
-- hence it is empty or void. Dukkha therefore means
contemptible void.
Average men are
only surface-seers. An Ariya sees things as they truly are.
To an Ariya all
life is suffering and he finds no real happiness in this world which
deceives mankind with illusory pleasures. Material happiness is
merely the gratification of some desire.
All are subject
to birth (jāti) and consequently to decay (jarā),
disease (vyādhi) and finally to death (marana). No one
is exempt from these four causes of suffering.
Wish unfulfilled
is also suffering. As a rule one does not wish to be associated with
things or persons one detests nor does one wish to be separated from
things or persons one likes. One's cherished desires are not however
always gratified. At times what one least expects or what one least
desires is thrust on oneself. Such unexpected unpleasant
circumstances become so intolerable and painful that weak ignorant
people are compelled to commit suicide as if such an act would solve
the problem.
Real happiness is
found within, and is not to be defined in terms of wealth, power,
honours or conquests. If such worldly possessions are forcibly or
unjustly obtained, or are misdirected or even viewed with
attachment, they become a source of pain and sorrow for the
possessors.
Normally the
enjoyment of sensual pleasures is the highest and only happiness of
the average person. There is no doubt some momentary happiness in
the anticipation, gratification, and retrospection of such fleeting
material pleasures, but they are illusory and temporary. According
to the Buddha non-attachment (virāgattā) or the transcending
of material pleasures is a greater bliss.
In brief this
composite body (paādanakkhandha) itself is a cause of
suffering.
There are three
kinds of craving. The first is the grossest form of craving, which
is simple attachment to all sensual pleasures (kāmatanhā).
The second is attachment to existence (bhavatanhā). The third
is attachment to non-existence (vibhavatanhā). According to
the commentaries the last two kinds of craving are attachment to
sensual pleasures connected with the belief of Eternalism (sassataditthi)
and that which is connected with the belief of Nihilism (ucchedaditthi).
Bhavatanhā may also be interpreted as attachment to Realms of
Form and vibhavatanhā, as attachment to Formless Realms since
Rūparāga and Arūparāga are treated as two Fetters (samyojanas).
This craving is a
powerful mental force latent in all, and is the chief cause of most
of the ills of life. It is this craving, gross or subtle, that leads
to repeated births in Samsāra and that which makes one cling to all
forms of life.
The grossest
forms of craving are attenuated on attaining Sakadāgāmi, the
second stage of Sainthood, and are eradicated on attaining
Anāgāmi, the third stage of Sainthood. The subtle forms of
craving are eradicated on attaining Arahantship.
Right
Understanding of the First Noble Truth leads to the eradication (pahātabba)
of craving. The Second Noble Truth thus deals with the mental
attitude of the ordinary man towards the external objects of sense.
The Third Noble
Truth is that there is a complete cessation of suffering which is
Nibbāna, the ultimate goal of Buddhists. It can be achieved in this
life itself by the total eradication of all forms of craving.
This Nibbāna is
to be comprehended (sacchikātabba) by the mental eye by
renouncing all attachment to the external world.
This First Truth
of suffering which depends on this so-called being and various
aspects of life, is to be carefully perceived, analysed and examined
(pariya). This examination leads to a proper understanding
of oneself as one really is.
The cause of this
suffering is craving or attachment (tanhā). This is the
Second Noble Truth.
The Dhammapada
states:
"From craving
springs grief, from craving springs fear;
For him who is wholly free from craving, there is no grief, much
less fear." (V 216).
Craving, the
Buddha says, leads to repeated births (ponobhavikā). This
Pāli term is very noteworthy as there are some scholars who state
that the Buddha did not teach the doctrine of rebirth. This Second
Truth indirectly deals with the past, present and future births.
This Third Noble
Truth has to be realized by developing (bhāvetabba) the Noble
Eightfold Path (ariyatthangika magga). This unique path is
the only straight way to Nibbāna. This is the Fourth Noble Truth.
Expounding the
Four Truths in various ways, the Buddha concluded the discourse with
the forcible words:
"As long, O
Bhikkhus, as the absolute true intuitive knowledge regarding these
Four Noble Truths under their three aspects and twelve modes was not
perfectly clear to me, so long I did not acknowledge that I had
gained the incomparable Supreme Enlightenment.
"When the
absolute true intuitive knowledge regarding these Truths became
perfectly clear to me, then only did I acknowledge that I had gained
the incomparable Supreme Enlightenment
(anuttara sammāsambodhi).
"And there
arose in me the knowledge and insight: Unshakable is the deliverance
of my mind, this is my last birth, and now there is no existence
again."
At the end of the
discourse Konda the senior of the five disciples,
understood the Dhamma and, attaining the first stage of Sainthood,
realized that whatever is subject to origination all that is subject
to cessation -- Yam kisamudayadhammam sabbam tam nirodhadhammam.
When the Buddha
expounded the discourse of the Dhammacakka, the earth-bound
deities exclaimed: "This excellent Dhammacakka, which could
not be expounded by any ascetic, priest, god, Māra or Brahma in this
world, has been expounded by the Exalted One at the Deer Park, in
Isipatana, near Benares."
Hearing this,
Devas and Brahmas of all the other planes also raised the same
joyous cry.
A radiant light,
surpassing the effulgence of the gods, appeared in the world.
The light of the
Dhamma illumined the whole world, and brought peace and happiness to
all beings.
*
THE FIRST DISCOURSE OF THE BUDDHA
DHAMMACAKKAPPAVATTANA SUTTA
Thus have I
heard:
On one occasion
the Exalted One was residing at the Deer Park,[2]
in Isipatana,[3]
near Benares. Thereupon the Exalted One addressed the group
of five Bhikkhus as follows:
"There are these
two extremes (antā), O Bhikkhus, which should be avoided by
one who has renounced (pabbajitena) --
(i) Indulgence in
sensual pleasures
[4]-- this is base,
vulgar, worldly, ignoble and profitless; and,
(ii) Addiction to
self-mortification
[5] -- this is
painful, ignoble and profitless.
Abandoning both
these extremes the Tathāgata
[6] has comprehended
the Middle Path (Majjhima Patipadā) which promotes sight (cakkhu)
and knowledge (57;na), and which tends to peace
(vupasamāya),
[7]
higher wisdom
(abhi257;ya),
[8]
enlightenment
(sambodhāya),
[9]
and Nibbāna.
What, O Bhikkhus,
is that Middle Path the Tathāgata has comprehended which promotes
sight and knowledge, and which tends to peace, higher wisdom,
enlightenment, and Nibbāna?
The very Noble
Eightfold Path -- namely, Right Understanding (sammā ditthi),
Right Thoughts (sammā samkappa), Right Speech (sammā
vācā), Right Action (sammā kammanta), Right Livelihood
(sammā ājiva), Right Effort (sammā vāyāma), Right
Mindfulness (sammā sati), and Right Concentration (sammā
samādhi), -- This, O Bhikkhus is the Middle Path which
the Tathāgata has comprehended." (The Buddha continued):
Now, this, O
Bhikkhus, is the Noble Truth of Suffering (dukkha-ariya-sacca)!
Birth is
suffering, decay is suffering, disease is suffering, death is
suffering, to be united with the unpleasant is suffering, to be
separated from the pleasant is suffering, not to get what one
desires is suffering. In brief the five aggregates
[10] of attachment
are suffering.
Now, this, O
Bhikkhus, is the Noble Truth of the Cause of Suffering (dukkha-samudaya-ariyasacca):
It is this
craving which produces rebirth (ponobhavikā), accompanied by
passionate clinging, welcoming this and that (life). It is the
craving for sensual pleasures (kāmatanhā), craving for
existence (bhavatanhā) and craving for non-existence (vibhavatanhā).
Now, this, O
Bhikkhus, is the Noble Truth of the Cessation of Suffering
(dukkha - nirodha- ariyasacca:)
It is the
complete separation from, and destruction of, this very craving, its
forsaking, renunciation, the liberation therefrom, and
non-attachment thereto.
Now, this, O
Bhikkhus, is the Noble Truth of the Path leading to the Cessation of
Suffering (dukkha-nirodha-gāmini-patipadā-ariya-sacca).
It is this Noble
Eightfold Path, namely:?
Right
Understanding, Right Thoughts, Right Speech, Right Action, Right
Livelihood, Right Effort, Right Mindfulness and Right Concentration.
1.
(i) "This is the
Noble Truth of Suffering."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
(ii) "This Noble
Truth of Suffering should be perceived (pariya)."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
(iii) "This Noble
Truth of Suffering has been perceived (pari257;ta)."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
2.
(i) "This is the
Noble Truth of the Cause of Suffering."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
(ii) "This Noble
Truth of the Cause of Suffering should be eradicated (pahātabba)."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
(iii) "This Noble
Truth of the Cause of Suffering has been eradicated (pahīnam)."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
3.
(i) "This is the
Noble Truth of Cessation of Suffering."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
(ii) "This Noble
Truth of the Cessation of Suffering should be realized (sacchikātabba)."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
(iii) "This Noble
Truth of the Cessation of Suffering has been realized (sacchikatam)."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
4.
(i) "This is the
Noble Truth of the Path leading to the Cessation of Suffering."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
(ii) "This Noble
Truth of the Path leading to the Cessation of Suffering should be
developed (bhāvetabbam)."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
(iii) "This Noble
Truth of the Path leading to the Cessation of Suffering has been
developed (bhāvitam)."
Thus, O Bhikkhus,
with respect to things unheard before, there arose in me the eye,
the knowledge, the wisdom, the insight, and the light.
(Concluding
His Discourse, the Buddha said):
As long, O
bhikkhus, as the absolute true intuitive knowledge regarding these
Four Noble Truths under their three aspects
[11] and twelve modes
[12] was not
perfectly clear to me, so long I did not acknowledge in this world
inclusive of gods, Māras and Brahmas and amongst the hosts of
ascetics and priests, gods and men, that I had gained the
Incomparable Supreme Enlightenment (anuttaram-sammā-sambodhim).
When, O Bhikkhus,
the absolute true intuitive knowledge regarding these Four Noble
Truths under their three aspects and twelve modes, became perfectly
clear to me, then only did I acknowledge in this world inclusive of
gods, Māras, Brahmas, amongst the hosts of ascetics and priests,
gods and men, that I had gained the Incomparable Supreme
Enlightenment.
And there arose
in me the knowledge and insight (57;nadassana) --
"Unshakable is the deliverance of my mind
[13]. This is my last
birth, and now there is no existence again."
Thus the Exalted
One discoursed, and the delighted Bhikkhus applauded the words of
the Exalted One.
When this
doctrine was being expounded there arose in the Venerable Kondathe
dustless, stainless, Truth-seeing Eye
(Dhammacakkhu)
[14]
and he saw that "whatever is subject to
origination all that is subject to cessation."
[15]
When the Buddha
expounded the discourse of the Dhammacakka, the earth-bound deities
exclaimed:-- "This excellent Dhammacakka which could not be
expounded by any ascetic, priest, god, Māra or Brahma in this world
has been expounded by the Exalted One at the Deer Park, in Isipatana,
near Benares."
Hearing this, the
Devas
[16]
Cātummahārājika, Tāvatimsa, Yāma, Tusita, Nimmānarati,
Paranimmitavasavatti, and the Brahmas of Brahma
Pārisajja, Brahma Purohita, Mahā Brahma, Parittābhā,
Appamānābhā, Ābhassara, Parittasubha, Appamānasubha, Subhakinna,
Vehapphala, Aviha, Atappa, Sudassa, Sudassi, and
Akanittha, also raised the same joyous cry.
Thus at that very
moment, at that very instant, this cry extended as far as the Brahma
realm. These ten thousand world systems quaked, tottered and
trembled violently.
A radiant light,
surpassing the effulgence of the gods, appeared in the world. Then
the Exalted One said, "Friends, Kondahas indeed understood.
Friends, Kondahas indeed understood."
Therefore the
Venerable Kondawas named A257;ta Konda
SOME REFLECTIONS ON THE DHAMMACAKKA SUTTA
1.
Buddhism is based on personal experience. As such it is rational and
not speculative.
2. The Buddha
discarded all authority and evolved a Golden Mean which was purely
His own.
3. Buddhism is a
way or a Path -- Magga.
4. Rational
understanding is the keynote of Buddhism.
5. Blind beliefs
are dethroned.
6. Instead of
beliefs and dogmas the importance of practice is emphasized. Mere
beliefs and dogmas cannot emancipate a person.
7. Rites and
ceremonies so greatly emphasized in the Vedas play no part in
Buddhism.
8. There are no
gods to be propitiated.
9. There is no
priestly class to mediate.
10. Morality (sīla),
Concentration (samādhi), and Wisdom (pa257;),
are essential to achieve the goal -- Nibbāna.
11. The
foundations of Buddhism are the Four Truths that can be verified by
experience.
12. The Four
Truths are associated with one's person -- Hence Buddhism is
homo-centric and introvert.
13. They were
discovered by the Buddha and He is not indebted to anyone for them.
In His own words -- "They were unheard of before."
14. Being truths,
they cannot change with time.
15. The first
Truth of suffering, which deals with the constituents of self or
so-called individuality and the different phases of life, is to be
analysed, scrutinised and examined. This examination leads to a
proper understanding of oneself.
16. Rational
understanding of the first Truth leads to the eradication of the
cause of suffering -- the second Truth which deals with the
psychological attitude of the ordinary man towards the external
objects of sense.
17. The second
Truth of suffering is concerned with a powerful force latent in us
all.
18. It is this
powerful invisible mental force -- craving --the cause of the ills
of life.
19. The second
Truth indirectly deals with the past, present and future births.
20. The existence
of a series of births is therefore advocated by the Buddha.
21. The doctrine
of Kamma, its corollary, is thereby implied.
22. The third
Truth of the destruction of suffering, though dependent on oneself,
is beyond logical reasoning and supramundane (lokuttara)
unlike the first two which are mundane (lokiya).
23. The third
Truth is purely a self-realization-- a Dhamma to be comprehended by
the mental eye (sacchikātabba).
24. This Truth is
to be realized by complete renunciation. It is not a case of
renouncing external objects but internal attachment to the external
world.
25. With the
complete eradication of this attachment is the third Truth realized.
It should be noted that mere complete destruction of this force is
not the third Truth -- Nibbāna. Then it would be tantamount to
annihilation. Nibbāna has to be realized by eradicating this force
which binds oneself to the mundane.
26. It should
also be understood that Nibbāna is not produced (uppādetabba)
but is attained (pattabba). It could be attained in this life
itself. It therefore follows that though rebirth is one of the chief
doctrines of Buddhism the goal of Buddhism does not depend on a
future birth.
27. The third
Truth has to be realized by developing the fourth Truth.
28. To eradicate
one mighty force eight powerful factors have to be developed.
29. All these
eight factors are purely mental.
30. Eight
powerful good mental forces are summoned to attack one latent evil
force.
31. Absolute
purity, a complete deliverance from all repeated births, a mind
released from all passions, immortality (amata) are the
attendant blessings of this great victory.
32. Is this
deliverance a perfection or absolute purity? The latter is
preferable.
33. In each case
one might raise the question -- What is being perfected? What is
being purified?
There is no being
or permanent entity in Buddhism, but there is a stream of
consciousness.
It is more
correct to say that this stream of consciousness is purified by
overthrowing all defilements.
THE SECOND
DISCOURSE
ANATTALAKKHANA SUTTA
[17]
On one occasion
the Exalted One was dwelling at the Deer Park, in Isipatana, near
Benares. Then the Exalted One addressed the Band of five Bhikkhus,
saying, "O Bhikkhus!"
"Lord," they
replied.
Thereupon the
Exalted One spoke as follows:
"The body (rūpa),
O Bhikkhus, is soulless (anattā). If, O Bhikkbus,
there were in this a soul
[18] then this body
would not be subject to suffering. "Let this body be thus, let this
body be not thus," such possibilities would also exist. But inasmuch
as this body is soulless, it is subject to suffering, and no
possibility exists for (ordering): 'Let this be so, let this be not
so'."
In like manner
feelings (vedanā), perceptions (sa257;), mental
states (samkhārā), and consciousness
(vi257;na),[19]
are soulless.[20]
"What think ye, O
Bhikkhus, is this body permanent or impermanent?"
"Impermanent (anicca),
Lord."
"Is that which is
impermanent happy or painful?"
"It is painful
(dukkha), Lord."
"Is it
justifiable, then, to think of that which is impermanent, painful
and transitory: "This is mine; this am I; this is my soul?"
"Certainly not,
Lord."
Similarly, O
Bhikkhus, feelings, perceptions, mental states and consciousness are
impermanent and painful.
"Is it
justifiable to think of these which are impermanent, painful and
transitory: 'This is mine; this am I; this is my soul'?"[21]
"Certainly not,
Lord."
"Then, O
Bhikkhus, all body, whether past, present or future, personal or
external, coarse or subtle, low or high, far or near, should be
understood by right knowledge in its real nature 'This is not mine
(n'etam mama); this am I not (n'eso h'amasmi); this is
not my soul (na me so attā)."
"All feelings,
perceptions, mental states and consciousness whether past, present
or future, personal or external, coarse or subtle, low or high, far
or near, should be understood by right knowledge in their real
nature as: "These are not mine; these am I not; these are not my
soul."
"The learned
Ariyan disciple who sees thus gets a disgust for body, for feelings,
for perceptions, for mental states, for consciousness; is detached
from the abhorrent thing and is emancipated through detachment. Then
dawns on him the knowledge 'Emancipated am I'. He understands that
rebirth is ended, lived is the Holy Life, done what should be done,
there is no more of this state again."
"This the Exalted
One said, and the delighted Bhikkhus applauded the words of the
Exalted One."
When the Buddha
expounded this teaching the minds of the Group of five Bhikkhus were
freed of defilements without any attachment.[22]
CHAPTER
7
THE TEACHING OF THE DHAMMA
"Happy is
the birth of Buddhas. Happy is the
teaching of the sublime Dhamma.
Happy is the unity of the Sangha. Happy is the discipline
of the united ones."
-- DHAMMAPADA
The Conversion
of Yasa and His Friends
In Benares there
was a millionaire's son, named Yasa, who led a luxurious
life. One morning he rose early and, to his utter disgust, saw his
female attendants and musicians asleep in repulsive attitudes. The
whole spectacle was so disgusting that the palace presented the
gloomy appearance of a charnel house. Realizing the vanities of
worldly life, he stole away from home, saying "Distressed am I,
oppressed am I," and went in the direction of Isipatana where the
Buddha was temporarily residing after having made the five Bhikkhus
attain Arahantship.[1]
At that
particular time the Buddha, as usual, was pacing up and down in an
open space. Seeing him coming from afar, the Buddha came out of His
ambulatory and sat on a prepared seat. Not far from Him stood
Yasa, crying -- "O distressed am I! Oppressed am I!"
Thereupon the
Buddha said ? "Here there is no distress, O Yasa! Here there
is no oppression, O Yasa! Come hither, Yasa! Take a
seat. I shall expound the Dhamma to you."
The distressed
Yasa was pleased to hear the encouraging words of the Buddha.
Removing his golden sandals, he approached the Buddha, respectfully
saluted Him and sat on one side.
The Buddha
expounded the doctrine to him, and he attained the first stage of
Sainthood (Sotāpatti).
At first the
Buddha spoke to him on generosity (dāna), morality (sīla),
celestial states (sagga), the evils of sensual pleasures
(kāmādinava), the blessings of renunciation (nekkhammānisamsa).
When He found that his mind was pliable and was ready to
appreciate the deeper teaching He taught the Four Noble Truths.
Yasa's
mother was the first to notice the absence of
her son and she reported the matter to her husband. The millionaire
immediately dispatched horsemen in four directions and he himself
went towards Isipatana, following the imprint of the golden
slippers. The Buddha saw him coming from afar and, by His psychic
powers, willed that he should not be able to see his son.
The millionaire
approached the Buddha and respectfully inquired whether He had seen
his son Yasa.
"Well, then, sit
down here please. You would be able to see your son," said the
Buddha. Pleased with the happy news, he sat down. The Buddha
delivered a discourse to him, and he was so delighted that he
exclaimed:
"Excellent, O
Lord, excellent! It is as if, Lord, a man were to set upright that
which was overturned, or were to reveal that which was hidden, or
were to point out the way to one who had gone astray, or were to
hold a lamp amidst the darkness, so that those who have eyes may
see! Even so has the doctrine been expounded in various ways by the
Exalted One.
"I, Lord, take
refuge in the Buddha, the Doctrine and the Order. May the Lord
receive me as a follower, who has taken refuge from this very day to
life's end!"
He was the first
lay follower to seek refuge with the threefold formula.
On hearing the
discourse delivered to his father, Yasa attained Arahantship.
Thereupon the Buddha withdrew His will-power so that Yasa's
father may be able to see his son. The millionaire beheld his son
and invited the Buddha and His disciples for alms on the following
day. The Buddha expressed His acceptance of the invitation by His
silence.
After the
departure of the millionaire Yasa begged the Buddha to grant
him the Lesser
[2] and the Higher
Ordination.
- "Come, O
Bhikkhus! Well taught is the Doctrine. Lead the Holy Life to make a
complete end of suffering." With these words the Buddha conferred on
him the Higher Ordination.[3]
With the
Venerable Yasa the number of Arahants increased to six.
As invited, the
Buddha visited the millionaire's house with His six disciples.
Venerable
Yasa's mother and his former wife heard the doctrine expounded
by the Buddha and, having attained the first stage of Sainthood,
became His first two lay female followers.
[4]
Venerable Yasa
had four distinguished friends named Vimala, Subāhu, Punnaji
and Gavampati. When they heard that their noble friend
shaved his hair and beard, and, donning the yellow robe, entered the
homeless life, they approached Venerable Yasa and expressed
their desire to follow his example. Venerable Yasa introduced
them to the Buddha, and, on hearing the Dhamma, they also attained
Arahantship.
Fifty more worthy
friends of Venerable Yasa, who belonged to leading families
of various districts, also receiving instructions from the Buddha,
attained Arahantship and entered the Holy Order.
Hardly two months
had elapsed since His Enlightenment when the number of Arahants
gradually rose to sixty. All of them came from distinguished
families and were worthy sons of worthy fathers.
The First
Messengers of Truth (Dhammadūta)
The Buddha who,
before long, succeeded in enlightening sixty disciples, decided to
send them as messengers of Truth to teach His new Dhamma to all
without any distinction. Before dispatching them in various
directions He exhorted them as follows:
[5]
"Freed am I, O
Bhikkhus, from all bonds, whether divine or human.
"You, too, O
Bhikkhus, are freed from all bonds, whether divine or human.
"Go forth, O
Bhikkhus, for the good of the many, for the happiness of the many,
out of compassion for the world, for the good, benefit, and
happiness of gods
[6] and men. Let not
two go by one way: Preach, O Bhikkhus, the Dhamma, excellent in the
beginning, excellent in the middle, excellent in the end, both in
the spirit and in the letter. Proclaim the Holy Life,
[7] altogether
perfect and pure.
"There are beings
with little dust in their eyes, who, not hearing the Dhamma, will
fall away. There will be those who understand the Dhamma."
"I too, O
Bhikkhus, will go to Uruvelā in Senānigāma, in order to preach the
Dhamma."
"Hoist the Flag
of the Sage. Preach the Sublime Dhamma. Work for the good of others,
you who have done your duties."
[8]
The Buddha was
thus the first religious teacher to send His enlightened ordained
disciples to propagate the doctrine out of compassion for others.
With no permanent abode, alone and penniless, these first missioners
were expected to wander from place to place to teach the sublime
Dhamma. They had no other material possessions but their robes to
cover themselves and an alms-bowl to collect food. As the field was
extensive and the workers were comparatively few they were advised
to undertake their missionary journeys alone. As they were Arahants
who were freed from all sensual bonds their chief and only object
was to teach the Dhamma and proclaim the Holy Life (Brahmacariya).
The original role of Arahants, who achieved their life's goal,
was to work for the moral upliftment of the people both by example
and by precept. Material development, though essential, was not
their concern.
Founding of
the Order of the Sangha
At that time
there were sixty Arahant disciples in the world. With these Pure
Ones as the nucleus the Buddha founded a celibate Order which "was
democratic in constitution and communistic in distribution." The
original members were drawn from the highest status of society and
were all educated and rich men, but the Order was open to all worthy
ones, irrespective of caste, class or rank. Both young and old
belonging to all the castes, were freely admitted into the Order and
lived like brothers of the same family without any distinction. This
Noble Order of Bhikkhus, which stands to this day, is the oldest
historic body of celibates in the world.
All were not
expected to leave the household and enter the homeless life. As lay
followers, too, they were able to lead a good life in accordance
with the Dhamma and attain Sainthood. Venerable Yasa's
parents and his former wife, for instance, were the foremost lay
followers of the Buddha.
All the three
were sufficiently spiritually advanced to attain the first stage of
Sainthood.
With the sixty
Arahants, as ideal messengers of Truth, the Buddha decided to
propagate His sublime Dhamma, purely by expounding the doctrine to
those who wish to hear.
Conversion of
Thirty Young Men
The Buddha
resided at Isipatana in Benares as long as He liked and went towards
Uruvelā. On the way He sat at the foot of a tree in a grove.
At that time
thirty happy young men went with their wives to this particular
grove to amuse themselves. As one of them had no wife he took with
him a courtesan. While they were enjoying themselves this woman
absconded with their valuables. The young men searched for her in
the forest, and, seeing the Buddha, inquired of Him whether He saw a
woman passing that way.
"Which do you
think, young men, is better; seeking a woman or seeking oneself?"
[9] questioned the
Buddha.
"Seeking oneself
is better, O Lord! replied the young men.
"Well, then, sit
down. I shall preach the doctrine to you," said the Buddha.
"Very well,
Lord," they replied, and respectfully saluting the Exalted One, sat
expectantly by.
They attentively
listened to Him and obtained "The Eye of Truth."
[10]
After this they
entered the Order and received the Higher Ordination.
Conversion of
the Three Kassapa Brothers
Wandering from
place to place, in due course, the Buddha arrived at Uruvelā. Here
lived three (Jatila) ascetics with matted hair known as
Uruvela Kassapa, Nadī Kassapa, and Gayā Kassapa.
They were all brothers living separately with 500, 300 and 200
disciples respectively. The eldest was infatuated by his own
spiritual attainments and was labouring under a misconception that
he was an Arahant. The Buddha approached him first and sought his
permission to spend the night in his fire-chamber where dwelt a
fierce serpent-king. By His psychic powers the Buddha subdued the
serpent. This pleased Uruvela Kassapa and he invited the
Buddha to stay there as his guest. The Buddha was compelled to
exhibit His psychic powers on several other occasions to impress the
ascetic, but still he adhered to the belief, that the Buddha was not
an Arahant as he was. Finally the Buddha was able to convince him
that he was an Arahant. Thereupon he and his followers entered the
Order and obtained the Higher Ordination.
His brothers and
their followers also followed his example. Accompanied by the three
Kassapa brothers and their thousand followers, the Buddha
repaired to Gayā Sīsa, not far from Uruvelā. Here He preached the
Āditta-Pariyāya Sutta, hearing which all attained Arahantship.
*
Āditta-Pariyāya Sutta -- Discourse on "All in
Flames"
"All in
flames, O Bhikkhus! What, O Bhikkhus, is all in flames?
Eye is in flames.
Forms are in flames. Eye-consciousness is in flames. Eye-contact is
in flames. Feeling which is pleasurable or painful, or neither
pleasurable nor painful, arising from eye-contact is in flames. By
what is it kindled? By the flames of lust, hatred, ignorance, birth,
decay, death, sorrow, lamentation, pain, grief, and despair
is it kindled, I declare.
Reflecting thus,
O Bhikkhus, the learned Ariya disciple gets disgusted with the eye,
the forms, the eye-consciousness, the eye-contact, whatever feeling
-- pleasurable, painful, or neither pleasurable nor painful -- that
arises from contact with the eye. He gets disgusted with the ear,
sounds, nose, odours, tongue, tastes, body, contact, mind, mental
objects, mind-consciousness, mind contacts, whatever feeling --
pleasurable, painful or neither pleasurable nor painful -- that
arises from contact with the mind. With disgust he gets detached;
with detachment he is delivered. He understands that birth is ended,
lived the Holy Life, done what should be done, and that there is no
more of this state again."
When the Buddha
concluded this discourse all the Bhikkhus attained Arahantship,
eradicating all Defilements.
*
Conversion of
Sāriputta and Moggallāna, the two Chief Disciples
Not far from
Rājagaha in the village Upatissa, also known as Nālaka, there lived
a very intelligent youth named Sāriputta (-- son of Sāri).
Since he belonged
to the leading family of the village, he was also called Upatissa.
Though nurtured
in Brahmanism, his broad outlook on life and matured wisdom
compelled him to renounce his ancestral religion for the more
tolerant and scientific teachings of the Buddha Gotama. His brothers
and sisters followed his noble example. His father, Vanganta,
apparently adhered to the Brahmin faith. His mother, who was
displeased with the son for having become a Buddhist, was converted
to Buddhism by himself at the moment of his death.
Upatissa
was brought up in the lap of luxury.
He found a very intimate friend in Kolita, also known as Moggallāna,
with whom he was closely associated from a remote past. One day as
both of them were enjoying a hill-top festival they realized how
vain, how transient, were all sensual pleasures. Instantly they
decided to leave the world and seek the Path of Release. They
wandered from place to place in quest of Peace.
The two young
seekers went at first to Saa, who had a large following,
and sought ordination under him. Before long they acquired the
meager knowledge which their master imparted to them, but
dissatisfied with his teachings -- as they could not find a remedy
for that universal ailment with which humanity is assailed -- they
left him and wandered hither and thither in search of Peace. They
approached many a famous brahmin and ascetic, but disappointment met
them everywhere. Ultimately they returned to their own village and
agreed amongst themselves that whoever would first discover the Path
should inform the other.
It was at that
time that the Buddha dispatched His first sixty disciples to
proclaim the sublime Dhamma to the world. The Buddha Himself
proceeded towards Uruvelā, and the Venerable Assaji, one of
the first five disciples, went in the direction of Rājagaha.
The good Kamma of
the seekers now intervened, as if watching with sympathetic eyes
their spiritual progress. For Upatissa, while wandering in
the city of Rājagaha, casually met an ascetic whose venerable
appearance and saintly deportment at once arrested his attention.
This ascetic's eyes were lowly fixed a yoke's distance from him, and
his calm face betokened deep peace within him. With body well
composed, robes neatly arranged, this venerable figure passed with
measured steps from door to door, accepting the morsels of food
which the charitable placed in his bowl. Never before have I seen,
he thought to himself, an ascetic like this. Surely he must be one
of those who have attained Arahantship or one who is practising the
path leading to Arahantship. How if I were to approach him and
question, "For whose sake, Sire, have you retired from the world?
Who is your teacher? Whose doctrine do you profess?"
Upatissa,
however, refrained from questioning
him as he thought he would thereby interfere with his silent begging
tour.
The Arahant
Assaji, having obtained what little he needed, was seeking a
suitable place to eat his meal. Upatissa seeing this, gladly
availed himself of the opportunity to offer him his own stool and
water from his own pot. Fulfilling thus the preliminary duties of a
pupil, he exchanged pleasant greetings with him and reverently
inquired:--
"Venerable Sir,
calm and serene are your organs of sense, clean and clear is the hue
of your skin. For whose sake have you retired from the world? Who is
your teacher? Whose doctrine do you profess?"
The unassuming
Arahant Assaji modestly replied, as is the
characteristic of all great men -- "I am still young in the Order,
brother, and I am not able to expound the Dhamma to you at length."
"I am Upatissa,
Venerable Sir. Say much or little according to your ability, and
it is left to me to understand it in a hundred or thousand ways".
"Say little or
much," Upatissa continued, "tell me just the
substance. The substance only do I require. A mere jumble of words
is of no avail."
The Venerable
Assaji uttered a four line stanza, thus skilfully summing up the
profound philosophy of the Master, on the truth of the law of cause
and effect.
Ye dhammā, hetuppabhavā --
tesam hetum tathāgato
Āha tesa yo nirodho --
evam vādī mahā samano.
Of things that proceed from a cause,
Their cause the Tathāgata has told,
And also their cessation:
Thus teaches the Great Ascetic.
Upatissa
was sufficiently enlightened to
comprehend such a lofty teaching though succinctly expressed. He was
only in need of a slight indication to discover the truth. So well
did the Venerable Assaji guide him on his upward path that
immediately on hearing the first two lines, he attained the first
stage of Sainthood, Sotāpatti.
The new convert
Upatissa must have been, no doubt, destitute of words to
thank to his heart's content his venerable teacher for introducing
him to the sublime teachings of the Buddha. He expressed his deep
indebted-ness for his brilliant exposition of the truth, and
obtaining from him the necessary particulars with regard to the
Master, took his leave.
Later, the
devotion he showed towards his teacher was such that since he heard
the Dhamma from the Venerable Assaji, in whatever quarter he
heard that his teacher was residing, in that direction he would
extend his clasped hands in an attitude of reverent obeisance and in
that direction he would turn his head when he lay down to sleep.
Now, in
accordance with the agreement, he returned to his companion
Kolita to convey the joyful tidings. Kolita, who was as
enlightened as his friend, also attained the first stage of
Sainthood on hearing the whole stanza. Overwhelmed with joy at their
successful search after Peace, as in duty bound, they went to meet
their teacher Saa with the object of converting him to the
new doctrine. Frustrated in their attempt Upatissa and
Kolita, accompanied by many followers of Saa, who
readily joined them, repaired to the Veluvana monastery to
visit their illustrious Teacher, the Buddha.
In compliance
with their request, the Buddha admitted both of them into the Order
by the mere utterance of the words -- Etha Bhikkhave! (Come,
O Bhikkhus!).
A fortnight
later, the Venerable Sāriputta, attained Arahantship on
hearing the Buddha expound the Vedanā Pariggaha Sutta to the
wandering ascetic Dīghanakha. On the very same day in the
evening the Buddha gathered round Him His disciples and the exalted
positions of the first and second disciples in the Sangha were
respectively conferred upon the Theras Upatissa (Sāriputta)
and Kolita (Moggallāna), who also had attained Arahantship a
week earlier.
CHAPTER
8
THE BUDDHA AND HIS RELATIVES
"Service to relatives is a blessing."
-- MANGALA SUTTĀ
King Suddhodana desires to see the Buddha
News that the Buddha was residing at Rajagaha and
was preaching His Dhamma reached the ears of the aged King
Suddhodana and his anxiety to see his enlightened son grew
stronger and stronger. On nine successive occasions he sent nine
courtiers, each with a large following, to invite the Buddha to
Kapilavatthu. Contrary to his expectations, they all heard the
Dhamma and, attaining Arahantship, entered the Order. Since Arahants
were indifferent to worldly things they did not convey the message
to the Buddha.
The disappointed King finally dispatched another
faithful courtier, Kāludāyī, who was a playmate of the
Buddha. He agreed to go as he was granted permission to enter the
Order.
Like the rest he also had the fortune to attain
Arahantship and join the Order. But, unlike the others, he conveyed
the message to the Buddha, and persuaded Him to visit His aged royal
father. As the season was most suitable for travelling, the Buddha,
attended by a large retinue of His disciples, journeyed the whole
distance by slow stages preaching the Dhamma on the way, and in due
course arrived at Kapilavatthu in two months.
Arrangements were made for Him to
reside at the Park of Nigrodha, a Sākya. The conceited elderly
Sākyas, thinking within themselves, "He is our younger brother, our
nephew, our grandson," said to the young princes -- "You do him
obeisance; we will sit behind you." As they sat without paying Him
due reverence He subdued their pride by rising into the air and
exhibiting the "Twin Wonder".[1]
The King, seeing this wonderful phenomenon, saluted Him immediately,
saying that it was his third salutation.
[2] All Sākyas were
then compelled to pay Him due reverence. Thereupon the Buddha came
down from the sky and sat on the seat prepared for Him. The humbled
relatives took their seats eager to listen to His Teaching.
At this moment an unexpected shower of
rain fell upon the Sākya kinsfolk. The occurrence of this strange
phenomenon resulted in a discussion amongst themselves. Then the
Buddha preached the Vessantara Jātaka
[3] to show that a
similar incident took place in the presence of His relatives in a
previous birth.
The Sākyas were delighted with the discourse, and
they departed, not knowing that it was their duty to invite the
Buddha and His disciples for the noon meal. It did not occur to the
King too to invite the Buddha, although he thought to himself -- "If
my son does not come to my house, where will he go?" Reaching home,
he, however, made ready several kinds of food expecting their
arrival in the palace.
The Buddha goes round for Alms
King Suddhodana's Conversion
As there was no special invitation for the noon
meal on the following day, the Buddha and His disciples got ready to
seek alms from the houses of the citizens of Kapilavatthu. Before
proceeding He considered within Himself -- "Did the Buddhas of the
past, upon entering the city of their kinsfolk, straightway enter
the houses of the relatives, or did they go from house to house in
regular order receiving alms?" Perceiving that they did so from
house to house, the Buddha went in the streets of Kapilavatthu
seeking alms.
On hearing of this seemingly
disgraceful conduct of the Buddha from his daughter-in-law,
Yasodharā, the King, greatly perturbed in mind, hurried to the
scene, and saluting Him, said -- "Son, why do you ruin me? I am
overwhelmed with shame to see you begging alms. Is it proper for
you, who used to travel in a golden palanquin, to seek alms in this
very city? Why do you put me to shame?"
[4]
"I am not putting you to shame, 0 great King! I
am following the custom of my lineage," replied the Buddha, to the
King's astonishment.
"But, dear son, is it the custom of my lineage to
gain a livelihood by seeking alms? Surely, Lord. ours is the warrior
lineage of Mahāsammata, and not a single warrior has gone seeking
alms."
"O great King, that is not the custom of your
royal lineage. But it is the custom of my Buddha lineage. Several
thousands of Buddhas have lived by seeking alms."
Standing on the street, the Buddha then advised
the King thus:
"Be not heedless in standing (at doors
for alms). Lead a righteous life. The righteous live happily both in
this world and in the next.
[5]"
Hearing it, the King realized the Truth and
attained the first stage of Sainthood. Immediately after, he took
the Buddha's bowl and, conducting Him and His disciples to the
palace, served them with choice food. At the close of the meal the
Buddha again exhorted him thus:
"Lead a righteous life, and not one
that is corrupt. The righteous live happily both in this world and
in the next.
[6]"
Thereupon the King attained the second stage of
Sainthood (Sakadāgāmi) and Pajāpati Gotami attained the first
stage of Sainthood (Sotāpatti).
On a later occasion when it was related
to the Buddha that the King refused to believe that his son had died
owing to his severe austerities without achieving his goal, the
Buddha preached the Dhammapāla Jātaka
[7] to show that in a
previous birth too he refused to believe that his son had died
although he was shown a heap of bones. This time he attained the
third stage of Sainthood (Anāgāmi).
On his death-bed, the King heard the Dhamma from
the Buddha for the last time and attained Arahantship. After
experiencing the bliss of Emancipation for seven days, he passed
away as a lay Arahant when the Buddha was about forty years old.
The Buddha and Yasodharā
Princess Yasodharā, also known as
Rāhulamātā, Bimbā and Bhaddakaccānā, was the
daughter of King Suppabuddha, who reigned over the Koliya
race, and Pamitā, sister of King Suddhodana. She was
of the same age as Prince Siddhattha, whom she married at the
age of sixteen. It was by exhibiting his military prowess that he
won her hand. She led an extremely happy and luxurious life. In her
29th year, on the very day she gave birth to her only son, Rāhula,
her wise and contemplative husband, whom she loved with all her
heart, resolved to renounce the world to seek deliverance from the
ills of life. Without even bidding farewell to his faithful and
charming wife, he left the palace at night, leaving young
Yasodharā to look after the child by herself. She awoke as usual
to greet her beloved husband, but, to her surprise, she found him
missing.
When she realized that her ideal Prince had left
her and the new-born babe, she was overcome with indescribable
grief. Her dearest possession was lost for ever. The palace with all
its allurements was now a dungeon to her. The whole world appeared
to be blank. Her only consolation was her infant son.
Though several Kshatriya princes sought her hand,
she rejected all those proposals, and lived ever faithful to her
beloved husband. Hearing that her husband was leading a hermit's
life, she removed all her jewellery and wore a plain yellow garb.
Throughout the six years during which the ascetic Gotama
struggled for Enlightenment Princess Yasodharā watched his
actions closely and did likewise.
When the Buddha visited Kapilavatthu after His
Enlightenment and was being entertained by the King in the palace on
the following day all but the Princess Yasodharā came to pay
their reverence to Him. She thought :
"Certainly if there is any virtue in me, the
noble Lord Himself will come to my presence. Then will I reverence
Him."
After the meal was over the Buddha handed over
the bowl to the King, and accompanied by His two chief disciples,
entered the chamber of Yasodharā and sat on a seat prepared
for Him, saying: "Let the King's daughter reverence me as she likes.
Say nothing."
Hearing of the Buddha's visit, she bade the
ladies in the court wear yellow garments. When the Buddha took His
seat, Yasodharā came swiftly to Him and clasping His ankles,
placed her head on His feet and reverenced Him as she liked.
Demonstrating her affection and respect thus, she
sat down with due reverence.
Then the King praised her virtues and, commenting
on her love and loyalty, said:
"Lord, when my daughter heard that you were
wearing yellow robes, she also robed herself in yellow; when she
heard that you were taking one meal a day, she also did the same;
when she heard that you had given up lofty couches, she lay on a low
couch; when she heard that you had given up garlands and scents, she
also gave them up; when her relatives sent messages to say that they
would maintain her, she did not even look at a single one. So
virtuous was my daughter."
"Not only in this last birth, 0 King,
but in a previous birth, too, she protected me and was devoted and
faithful to me," remarked the Buddha and cited the Candakinnara
Jātaka.[8]'
Recalling this past association with her, He
consoled her and left the palace.
After the death of King Suddhodana, when
Pajāpati Gotami became a nun (Bhikkhuni) Yasodharā
also entered the Order and attained Arahantship.
Amongst women disciples she was the
chief of those who attained great supernormal powers
(Mahā Abhi257;).
[9]
At the age of 78 she passed away.
Her name does not appear in the
Therigatha but her interesting verses are found in the Apadana.[10]
The Buddha and Rāhula
Rāhula
was the only son of Prince
Siddhattha and Princess Yasodharā. He was born on the day
when Prince Siddhattha decided to renounce the world. The
happy news of the birth of his infant son was conveyed to him when
he was in the park in a contemplative mood. Contrary to ordinary
expectations, instead of rejoicing over the news, he exclaimed 'Rāhu
jāto, bandhanam jātam -- A Rahu is born, a fetter has arisen!'
Accordingly the child was named
Rāhula
[11]
by King Suddhodana, his
grandfather.
Rāhula was brought
up as a fatherless child by his mother and grandfather. When he was
seven years old, the Buddha visited Kapilavatthu for the first time
after His Enlightenment. On the seventh day after His arrival
Princess Yasodharā gaily dressed up young Rāhula and
pointing to the Buddha, said -- "Behold, son, that golden coloured
ascetic, looking like Brahmā, surrounded by twenty thousand
ascetics! He is your father, and He had great treasures. Since His
renunciation we do not see them. Go up to him and ask for your
inheritance, and say --"Father, I am the prince. After my
consecration I will be a universal monarch. I am in need of wealth.
Please give me wealth, for the son is the owner of what belongs to
the father."
Innocent Rāhula came to the
Buddha's presence, and asking for his inheritance, as advised by his
mother, very affectionately said: "O ascetic, even your shadow is
pleasing to me. "
[12]
After the meal the Buddha left the palace and
Rāhula followed Him, saying -- "Give me my inheritance" and
uttering much else that was becoming. Nobody attempted to stop him.
Nor did the Buddha prevent him from following Him. Reaching the park
the Buddha thought: "He desires his father's wealth, but it goes
with the world and is full of trouble. I shall give him the
sevenfold noble wealth which I received at the foot of the Bodhi
tree, and make him an owner of a transcendental inheritance. He
called Venerable Sāriputta and asked him to ordain little
Rāhula.
Rāhula, who was
then only seven years of age, was admitted into the Noble Order.
King Suddhodana was deeply
grieved to hear of the unexpected ordination of his beloved
grandson. He approached the Buddha and, in humbly requesting Him not
to ordain any one without the prior consent of the parents, said
"When the Lord renounced the world it was a cause of great pain to
me. It was so when Nanda renounced and especially so in the
case of Rāhula. The love of a father towards a son cuts
through the skin, (the hide), the flesh, the sinew, the bone and the
marrow. Grant, Lord, the request that the Noble Ones may not confer
ordination on a son without the permission of his parents.[13]"
The Buddha readily granted the request, and made
it a Vinaya rule.
How a young boy of seven years could lead the
Holy Life is almost inconceivable. But Sāmanera (Novice) Rāhula,
cultured, exceptionally obedient and well-disciplined as he was,
was very eager to accept instruction from his superiors. It is
stated that he would rise early in the morning and taking a handful
of sand throw it up, saying ? "Today may I receive from my
instructors as much counsel as these grains of sand."
One of the earliest discourses preached
to him, immediately after his ordination, was the
Ambalatthika-rāhulovāda Sutta in which He emphasized the
importance of Truthfulness.
[14]
One day the Buddha visited the Venerable
Rāhula who, seeing Him coming from afar, arranged a seat and
supplied water for washing the feet.
The Buddha washed His feet and leaving a small
quantity of water in the vessel, said:
"Do you see, Rāhula, this small quantity
of water left in the vessel?"
"Yes, Lord."
"Similarly, Rāhula, insignificant, indeed,
is the Samana-ship (monkhood) of those who are not ashamed of
uttering deliberate lies."
Then the Buddha threw away that small quantity of
water, and said:
"Discarded, indeed, is the Samanaship of those
who are not ashamed of deliberate lying."
The Buddha turned the vessel upside down, and
said -- "Overturned, indeed, is the Samanaship of those who are not
ashamed of uttering deliberate lies."
Finally the Buddha set the vessel upright
and said --"Empty and void, indeed, is the Samanaship of those who
are not ashamed of deliberate lying."
"I say of anyone who is not ashamed of uttering
deliberate lies, that there is no evil that could not be done by
him. Accordingly, Rāhula, thus should you train yourself --
"Not even in play will I tell a lie."
Emphasizing the importance of truthfulness with
such homely illustrations, the Buddha explained to him the value of
reflection and the criterion of morality in such a way as a child
could understand.
"Rāhula, for what
purpose is a mirror?" questioned the Buddha.
"For the purpose of reflecting, Lord."
"Similarly, Rāhula, after reflecting and
reflecting should bodily action be done; after reflecting should
verbal action be done; after reflecting should mental action be
done.
"Whatever action you desire to do with the body,
of that particular bodily action you should reflect: 'Now, this
action that I desire to perform with the body -- would this, my
bodily action be conducive to my own harm, or to the harm of others,
or to that of both myself and others?' Then, unskilful is this
bodily action, entailing suffering and producing pain.
"If, when reflecting, you should realize: 'Now,
this bodily action of mine that I am desirous of performing, would
be conducive to my own harm or to the harm of others, or to that of
both myself and others.' Then unskilful is this bodily action,
entailing suffering and producing pain. Such an action with the
body, you must on no account perform.
"If, on the other hand, when reflecting you
realize: 'Now, this bodily action that I am desirous of performing,
would conduce neither to the harm of myself, nor to that of others,
nor to that of both myself and others.' Then skilful is this bodily
action, entailing pleasure and producing happiness. Such bodily
action you should perform."
Exhorting the Sāmanera Rāhula to use
reflection during and after one's actions, the Buddha said:
"While you are doing an action with the body, of
that particular action should you reflect: 'Now, is this action that
I am doing with my body conducive to my own harm, or to the harm of
others or to that of both myself and others?' Then unskilful is this
bodily action, entailing suffering and producing pain."
"If, when reflecting, you realize: 'Now, this
action that I am doing with my body is conducive to my own harm, to
the harm of others, and to that of both myself and others.' Then
unskilful is this bodily action, entailing suffering and producing
pain. From such a bodily action you must desist".
"If when reflecting, you should realize: 'Now,
this action of mine that I am doing with the body is conducive
neither to my own harm, nor to the harm of others, nor to that of
both myself and others.' Then skilful is this bodily action,
entailing pleasure and happiness. Such a bodily action you should
do again and again."
The Buddha adds "If, when reflecting, you should
realize: 'Now, this action that I have done is unskilful.' Such an
action should be confessed, revealed, and made manifest to the
Teacher, or to the learned, or to your brethren of the Holy Life.
Having confessed, you should acquire restraint in the future."
The admonition with regard to skilful and
unskilful verbal and mental actions was treated in the same way.
Stating that constant reflection was essential
for purification, the Buddha ended the discourse as follows:
"Thus must you train yourself -- By constantly
reflecting shall we purify our bodily actions, by constantly
reflecting shall we purify our verbal actions, by constantly
reflecting, shall we purify our mental actions."
In the Samyutta Nikāya there is a
special chapter where the Buddha explains to Sāmanera Rāhula,
the transitoriness of nature.[15]
As Venerable Rāhula entered the
Order in his boyhood the Buddha availed Himself of every opportunity
to advise and guide him on the right path. The Sutta Nipāta
[16] states that the
Buddha repeatedly admonished him with the following stanzas:
"Give up five-fold sensual pleasures -- so sweet,
so charming. Going forth from home, with faith, be one who
has put an end to suffering.
Seek a remote lodging, secluded and noiseless.
Be moderate in food.
Have no attachment to robes, alms, requisites and
lodging.
Come not to this world again,.
Practise restraint with regard to the Fundamental
Code and the five senses.
Cultivate mindfulness as regards the body and
be full of dispassionateness.
Avoid alluring, lust-provoking objects (of
sense). Develop your one-pointed,
composed mind towards loathsomeness. Think not of the outward
appearance of sense. Give up latent pride. Thus eradicating
pride, you shall fare on in perfect peace."
In his eighteenth year the Buddha preached a
profound discourse on mind-culture, the occasion for it being a
sense-desire that arose in Venerable Rāhula's mind on account
of his beautiful appearance.
One day the Venerable Rāhula was
following the Buddha in quest of alms. As the Buddha went along,
followed by Rāhula, it seems that the pair was like an
auspicious royal elephant and his noble offspring, a royal swan with
its beauteous cygnet, a regal lion with its stately cub. Both were
golden in complexion, almost equal in beauty; both were of the
warrior caste; both had renounced a throne. Rāhula, admiring
the Teacher, thought: "I too am handsome like my parent the Exalted
One. Beautiful is the Buddha's form, and mine is similar.
[17]"
The Buddha instantly read his evil thought, and
looking back addressed him thus:
"Whatsoever form there be should be regarded
thus:
"This is not mine (N'etam mama);
this am I not (N'eso' ham ' asmi); this is not my soul (Na
me so attā).
[18]'
Rāhula submissively
inquired of Him whether he should regard only form as such.
The Buddha replied that he should
regard all the five aggregates
(Khandhas)
[19]
as such.
The Venerable Rāhula, having been thus
edified by the Buddha Himself, preferred not to enter the village
for alms. He turned back and sat at the foot of a tree, with legs
crossed, the body held erect, intent on mindfulness.
Venerable Sāriputta noting the suggestive
posture of Rāhula Sāmanera, advised him to concentrate on
inhaling and exhaling, not knowing that he was practising another
object of meditation on the instruction of the Buddha.
Venerable Rāhula was perplexed because he
was given two different objects of meditation -- one by the Buddha
and the other by his own teacher. In obedience to his teacher be
concentrated on "breathing" and went to the Buddha to get His own
instruction on the subject. As a wise physician would give the
needed medicine, ignoring the desires, the Buddha first expanded His
brief instruction on meditation on form and other aggregates and
then briefly enumerated certain subjects of meditation with the
specific evil conditions temporarily eliminated by each and then
explained the meditation on "respiration" (Ānāpanā Sati).
Acting according to the Buddha's
instructions, he succeeded in his meditations, and, before long,
hearing the Cūla Rāhulovāda Sutta,
[20] he attained
Arahantship.
In the fourteenth year after the Enlightenment of
the Buddha, Sāmanera Rāhula received his Higher Ordination.
He predeceased the Buddha and Venerable Sāriputta.
Venerable Rāhula was distinguished for his
high standard of discipline. The following four verses are
attributed to him in the Theragāthā:
"Being fortunate from both sides, they call me
"Lucky Rāhula". I was the son of the Buddha and that of
the Seer of Truths.
Destroyed are all my Corruptions. There is no
more rebirth to me.
An Arahant am I, worthy of offering.
Possessed of threefold knowledge and a seer of
Deathless am I,
[21]
"Blinded by sense-desires, spread over by a net,
covered by a cloak of craving, bound by the 'kinsman of
heedlessness' was I like a fish caught in the mouth of a
funnel-net.
That sense-desire have I burnt. The bond
of Māra have I cut.
Eradicating craving, from its root, cool am I,
peaceful am I now.
CHAPTER
9
THE BUDDHA AND HIS RELATIVES
(Continued)
"Trustful
are the best of relatives".
-- DHAMMAPADA
The Buddha and
His step-brother Nanda
On the third day
after the arrival of the Buddha at Kapilavatthu, Prince Nanda,
the son of Queen Mahā Pajāpati Gotami, was celebrating
his consecration ceremony, marriage ceremony, and the house-warming
ceremony. It was on the occasion of these three festivals when
congratulations were being offered to the prince that the Buddha
visited the palace. After the meal the Buddha handed the bowl to the
prince, and uttering a Blessing, rose to go without taking the bowl.
The prince
followed Him thinking that the Buddha would take the bowl from him
at any moment. But the Buddha would not take it, and the prince out
of reverence for Him continued to follow the Teacher.
Janapada
Kalyāni, to whom he was betrothed,
hearing that the prince was following the Buddha with bowl in
hand, with tears streaming down her cheeks and hair half-combed, ran
after Prince Nanda as fast as she could and said to him:
"Return quickly, O noble Lord"! These affectionate words penetrated
his heart and he was deeply moved, but with deference to the Buddha
he could not possibly return the bowl to Him. So he accompanied the
Buddha to the park, His temporary residence. On arrival there the
Buddha questioned Nanda whether he would become a monk. So
great was his reverence for Him as the Buddha and as an elder
brother of his that, with reluctance, he agreed to be admitted into
the Order.
But Nanda
Bhikkhu enjoyed no spiritual happiness resulting from renunciation.
He was greatly depressed, and was constantly thinking of his bride.
He related his mental troubles to the Bhikkhus, saying: "Brethren, I
am dissatisfied. I am now living the Religious Life, but I cannot
endure to lead the Holy Life any longer. I intend to abandon the
higher precepts and return to the lower life, the life of a layman".
Hearing this, the
Buddha questioned Venerable Nanda whether such report was
true. He admitted his weakness, and stated that he was worried about
his bride.
The Buddha
devised a means to set him on the right path. With the object of
showing him celestial nymphs the Buddha, using His Psychic powers,
took him to the Tavatimsa Heaven. On the way the Venerable Nanda
was shown a singed she-monkey who had lost her ears, nose, and
tail in a fire, clinging to a burnt-up stump in a scorched
field. Reaching heaven, the Buddha pointed to him celestial nymphs
and asked him: "Nanda, which do you regard as being the
more beautiful and fair to look upon and handsome -- your noble
wife Janapada Kalyāni or the celestial nymphs?"
"Venerable Sir,
Janapada Kalyāni is like the singed monkey when compared to
those celestial nymphs, who are infinitely more beautiful and fair."
"Cheer up,
Nanda. I guarantee that you will possess them if you
persevere as I bid you."
"In that case I
shall take the greatest pleasure in living the Holy Life," said
Venerable Nanda, childishly.
Hearing that
Venerable Nanda was living the Holy Life with the object of
winning celestial nymphs, the Bhikkhus ridiculed him calling him
"hireling." Eventually he became ashamed of his base motive, and
striving diligently, attained Arahantship.
He thereupon,
approached the Buddha and said: "Venerable Sir, I release the
Exalted One from the promise that He made when He guaranteed that I
should win celestial nymphs."
The Buddha
replied: "When, Nanda, you ceased to cling to the things of
the world, and your heart was released from the Corruptions, at that
moment I was released from that promise."
He then uttered
the following paean of joy:
"He that has
crossed over the mud and crushed the thorn of lust;
"He that has destroyed delusion, such a man is unmoved whether in
pleasure or in pain."
When some monks
doubted his attainment of Arahantship the Buddha in explanation
uttered the following stanzas:
"Even as
rain penetrates an ill-thatched house, so does lust penetrate an
undeveloped mind."
"Even as rain does not penetrate a well-thatched house, so does
lust not penetrate a well-developed mind.[1]"
Enjoying the
bliss of Emancipation, he praised the Teacher, saying: "O excellent
is the method of the Master, whereby I was drawn out of the mire of
rebirth and set on Nibbāna's strand!"
Theragāthā
attributes the following verses to him:
"Through not
reflecting rightly I was attached to
outward show. Overcome by passionate love, I was restless
and fickle.
Because of the
skilful means devised by the
Buddha, the "kinsman of the sun", rightly I acted
and drew out my mind from existence.
[2]"
Venerable
Nanda Thera was placed chief amongst disciples in respect of
self-control.
The Buddha and
Ānanda
Ānanda,
a cousin of Prince Siddhattha, was the son of Amitodana,
a younger brother of King Suddhodana. As he was born
bringing happiness to all his kinsfolk, be was named Ānanda.
In the
second year of the Buddha's ministry Ānanda entered the Order
together with the Sākya Nobles ?Anuruddha, Bhaddiya, Bhagu,
Kimbila, and Devadatta. Not long after, hearing a sermon
from Venerable Punna Mantāniputta, he attained the first
stage of Sainthood (Sotāpatti).
When the Buddha
was fifty-five years old Venerable Ānanda became His chief
attendant.
During the first
twenty years after His Enlightenment the Buddha had no permanent
attendant. The few temporary attendants were not very dutiful and
their behaviour was not highly commendable. One day while residing
at Jetavana the Buddha addressed the bhikkhus and said: "Now I am
old, O Bhikkhus. When I say: Let us go this way some go by another
way; some drop my bowl and robe on the ground. Choose out one
disciple to attend always upon me.[3]"
Forthwith all the
Bhikkhus, from Venerable Sāriputta downwards, volunteered
their services. But the Buddha declined their kind offer. As the
Venerable Ānanda was silent, he was advised by the Bhikkhus
to offer his services. He consented on condition the Buddha would
grant the following eight boons:--
(i) The Buddha should not give him robes which He
Himself had received.
(ii) The Buddha should not give him food which He
had received.
(iii) The Buddha should not allow him to dwell in
the same Fragrant Chamber.
(iv) The Buddha should not take him with Him
wherever the Buddha is invited.
(v) The Buddha should kindly go with him wherever
He is invited.
(vi) The Buddha should kindly give him permission
to introduce visitors that come from afar to see the Buddha.
(vii) The Buddha should kindly grant him
permission to approach Him whenever any doubt should arise.
(viii) The Buddha should kindly repeat to him the
discourses that were declared in his absence.
The Buddha
granted these four negative and positive boons. Thenceforth the
Venerable Ānanda acted as His favourite attendant for
twenty-five years till the Buddha's last moment. Like a shadow he
followed Him everywhere, attending to all His needs with great love
and care. Both during day and night his services were always at the
disposal of his Master. At night it is stated that he used to go
round the Fragrant Chamber nine times with staff and torch in hand
to keep him awake and to prevent the Buddha's sleep from being
disturbed.
Ānanda Bodhi
Tree
It was Venerable
Ānanda who was responsible for the planting of the Ānanda
Bodhi Tree. In the absence of the Buddha, devout followers who used
to bring flowers and garlands, lay them at the entrance to the
Fragrant Chamber and depart with much rejoicing. Anāthapindika
came to hear of it and requested Venerable Ānanda to
inquire of the Buddha whether there was a possibility of finding a
place where his devotees might pay obeisance to the Buddha when He
was away on His preaching tours. Venerable Ānanda approached
the Buddha and asked:
"Lord, how many
objects of reverence (Cetiyani) are there, may it please
you?"
"There are three,
Ānanda. They are objects of reverence appertaining to the
body (Sāririka),[4]
objects of reverence appertaining to personal use (Pāribhogika)
and objects of reverence reminiscent of the Buddha (Uddesika)."
"Is it proper,
Lord, to construct a Cetiya while you are alive?"
"No, not an
object of reverence appertaining to the body which it is proper to
erect after the passing away of the Buddha. An object of reverence
reminiscent of the Buddha has no physical basis; it is purely
mental. But the great Bodhi tree, used by the Buddha, whether He is
alive or dead, is an object of reverence (Cetiya)."
"Lord when you go
on your preaching tours, the great monastery of Jetavana is without
refuge, and people find no place of reverence. Lord, may I bring a
seed from the great Bodhi tree and plant it at the entrance to
Jetavana?"
"Very well,
Ānanda, plant it. It will then be as if I constantly abide in
Jetavana."
Venerable
Ānanda mentioned this matter to Buddha's principal lay
attendants -- Anāthapindika, Visākhā, and King Kosala --
and requested the Venerable Moggallāna to secure a fruit
from the great Bodhi tree. Readily he consented and obtained a fruit
that was falling from the tree and delivered it to Venerable
Ānanda.
This he presented
to the King who in turn handed it to Anāthapindika. Then he
stirred up the fragrant soil and dropped it in the hole that was
dug. The tree that sprang up in that place was known as the
Ānanda-Bodhi.[5]
Ānanda and
Women
It was also
Venerable Ānanda who persuaded the Buddha to admit women into
the Order. Had it not been for his intervention Mahā Pajāpati
Gotami would not have succeeded in becoming a Bhikkhuni
(Nun). Bhikkhunis held him in high esteem, and his sermons were
greatly appreciated by them.
On one occasion
he approached the Buddha and asked Him:
"How are we to
conduct ourselves, Lord, with regard to womankind?"
"As not seeing
them, Ānanda."
"But if we should
see them, Lord, what are we to do?"
"Do not talk to
them Ānanda."
"But if they
should speak to us, Lord, what are we to do?"
"Be watchful,
Ānanda."
This general
exhortation was given to Bhikkhus so that they may constantly be
watchful in their dealings with women.
As he possessed a
powerfully retentive memory, and as he had the rare privilege of
listening to all the discourses of the Buddha owing to his close
association with Him, he was later appointed the Custodian of the
Dhamma (Dhamma-bhandā-gārika).
Referring to his
own knowledge of the Dhamma, in reply to a question, put by a
brahmin Venerable Ānanda said:
"Eighty-two
thousand from the Buddha and two
thousand from the Bhikkhus I received.
There exist eighty-four thousand texts in all.
[6]"
The Buddha ranked
him foremost amongst His disciples in five respects: erudition (bahussutānam),
retentive memory (satimantānam), good behaviour
(gatimantānam), steadfastness (dhitimantānam), and
ministering care (upatthakānam).
[7]
Though a
distinguished disciple, well-versed in the Dhamma, he lived as a
"learner" (sekha), till the death of the Buddha. The Buddha's
final exhortation to him was -- "You have done merit in the past,
Ānanda. Quickly be free from Corruptions.
[8]"
It was only after
the passing away of the Buddha that he attained Arahantship. As he
was expected to take a leading part in the First Council, which was
composed only of Arahants, he made a strenuous effort and attained
Arahantship on the night preceding the Convocation while he was
about to lie down on his couch. It is stated that he was the only
disciple who attained Arahantship free from the postures of
sitting, standing, walking or sleeping.
[9]
Venerable
Ānanda passed away at the age of one hundred and twenty. The
Dhammapada commentary states that as people of both the sides of the
river Rohini were equally serviceable to him and as both sides vied
with each other to possess his relics, he sat cross-legged in the
air over the middle of the river, preached the Dhamma to the
multitude and wished that his body would split in two and that one
portion would fall on the near side and the other on the farther
side. He then entered into the ecstatic meditation on the element of
fire (Tejokasina samāpatti). Instantly flames of fire issued
from his body, and, as willed, one portion of the body fell on the
near side and the other on the farther side.
The Theragāthā
gives several stanzas uttered by him on various occasions. The
following verses which deal with the frailty of this so-called
beautiful body are particularly interesting:
"Behold this
adorned body, a mass of sores,
a lump infirm, much thought of, whereof nothing
lasts, nothing persists.
[10]"
The Buddha and
Mahā Pajāpati Gotami
Mahā Pajāpati
Gotami, was the youngest sister of
King Suppabuddha. Her elder sister was Queen Mahā Maya.
Both were married to King Suddhodana. She had a daughter
named Nandā and a son named Nanda. Later, both of them
entered the Order. When Mahā Maya died she adopted her
sister's son, Prince Siddhattha, entrusting her own son
Nanda to the charge of nurses.
Her family name
was Gotami, and she was named Mahā Pajāpati because
soothsayers predicted that she would be the head of a large
following.
When the Buddha
visited the palace and preached the Dhammapāla Jātaka to His father
she attained the first stage of Sainthood.
After the death
of King Suddhodana, as both Princes Siddhattha and
Nanda had renounced the world, she also decided to enter the
Noble Order and lead the Holy Life. When the Buddha visited
Kapilavatthu to settle a dispute between the Sākyas and Koliyas with
regard to the irrigation of channels from the river Rohini and was
residing at the Nigrodha park, Mahā Pajāpati Gotami
approached the Buddha and begging Him to grant permission for women
to enter the Order, pleaded thus:
[11]
"It would be
well, Lord, if women should be allowed to renounce their homes and
enter the homeless state under the doctrine and discipline
proclaimed by the Tathāgata."
Without stating
His reasons, the Buddha straightway refused, saying:
"Enough, O
Gotami, let it not please you that women should be allowed to do
so."
For the second
and third time Mahā Pajāpati Gotami repeated her
request, and the Buddha gave the same reply.
Later, the Buddha
having stayed at Kapilavatthu as long as He liked journeyed to
Vesali, and arriving there in due course, resided at the Mahāvana in
the Kūtāgāra Hall.
Resolute
Pajāpati Gotami, without being discouraged by her
disappointment, got her hair cut off, donned yellow garments, and
surrounded by a great number of Sākya ladies, walked from
Kapilavatthu to Vesali, a distance of about 150 miles, experiencing
many a hardship. With swollen feet, her body covered with dust, she
arrived at Vesali and stood outside the porch of the Pinnacled Hall.
Venerable Ānanda found her weeping and learning the cause of
her grief, approached the Buddha and said:
"Behold, Lord,
Mahā Pajāpati Gotami is standing outside the porch, with swollen
feet, body covered with dust, and sad. Please permit women to
renounce home and enter the homeless state under the doctrine and
discipline proclaimed by the Exalted One. It were well, Lord, if
women should be allowed to renounce their homes and enter the
homeless state."
"Enough,
Ānanda, let it not please you that women should be allowed to do
so!" was the Buddha's reply.
For the second
and third time he interceded on their behalf, but the Buddha would
not yield.
So Venerable
Ānanda made a different approach and respectfully questioned the
Buddha: "Are women, Lord, capable of realizing the state of a
Stream-Winner (Sotāpanna), Once-Returner (Sakadāgāmi.)
Never-Returner (Anāgāmi) and an Arahant, when they have gone
forth from home to the homeless state under the doctrine and
discipline proclaimed by the Exalted one?"
The Buddha
replied that they were capable of realizing Saintship.
Encouraged by
this favourable reply, Venerable Ānanda appealed again,
saying: "If then Lord, they are capable of attaining Saintship,
since Mahā Pajāpati Gotami had been of great service
to the Exalted One, when as aunt and nurse she nourished Him and
gave Him milk, and on the death of His mother suckled the Exalted
One at her own breast, it were well, Lord, that women should be
given permission to renounce the world and enter the homeless state
under the doctrine and discipline proclaimed by the Tathāgata."
"If, Ānanda,
Mahā Pajāpati Gotami accepts the Eight Chief Rules, let that be
reckoned to her as the form of her ordination," said the Buddha,
finally yielding to the entreaties of Venerable Ānanda.
The Eight Chief Rules
[12] are as follows:
1- A Bhikkhuni, even of a hundred
years' standing by Upasampadā,
[13] should salute a
Bhikkhu, rise up before him, reverence him, and perform all proper
duties towards him though he had received the Higher Ordination that
very day.
2- A Bhikkhuni should not spend a Retreat (Vassa)
in a place where there is no Bhikkhu.
3- Every fortnight a Bhikkhuni should
ask from the Order of Bhikkhus the time of Uposatha
[14] meeting and when
a Bhikkhu would come to admonish them.
4- The
Pavārana
[15]
ceremony after the Retreat should be
held by a Bhikkhuni in the presence of both Bhikkhus and Bhikkhunis
(to inquire whether through any of the three ways of seeing,
hearing, or suspicion a wrong has been done.)
5- A Bhikkhuni who has committed a
major offence should undergo
Mānatta
[16]
discipline in the presence of the Order
of both Bhikkhus and Bhikkhunis.
6- A female novice (Sikkamānā), who is
trained in the Six Rules for two years, should receive the Higher
Ordination from the Order of Bhikkhus and Bhikkhunis.
7- A Bhikkhuni should on no account rebuke or
abuse a bhikkhu.
8- Henceforth Bhikkhunis should not give
admonition to Bhikkhus, but Bhikkhus should admonish Bhikkhunis.
These rules are
to be revered, reverenced, honoured and respected as long as life
lasts and should not be transgressed.
When Venerable
Ānanda mentioned them to Mahā Pajāpati Gotami she gladly
agreed to abide by those eight Chief Rules. By their acceptance she
automatically received the Higher Ordination.
In founding this
Order of Bhikkhunis the Buddha, foreseeing the future repercussions,
remarked: "If, Ānanda, women had not received permission to
renounce the world and enter the homeless state under the doctrine
and discipline proclaimed by the Tathāgata, the Holy Life would have
lasted long and the Sublime Dhamma would have survived for thousand
years. But since women have entered this homeless state, the Holy
Life would not last long and the Sublime Dhamrna would now remain
only for five hundred years.
[17]"
The Buddha added
-- "Just as, Ānanda, houses in which there are man, women and
but few men are easily violated by burglars, even so, under
whatsoever doctrine and discipline women are permitted to renounce
the world and enter the homeless state, that Holy Life will not last
long.
"And just as a
man would in anticipation build an embankment to a great reservoir
beyond which the water should not overpass, even so have I in
anticipation laid down these eight Chief Rules for the Bhikkhunis,
not to be transgressed throughout their lives.
[18]"
In making these
comments, which may not generally be very palatable to womankind,
the Buddha was not in any way making a wholesale condemnation of
women but was only reckoning with the weaknesses of their sex.
Although for
several valid reasons the Buddha reluctantly permitted women to
enter the Order, it should be stated that it was the Buddha who, for
the first time in the history of the world, founded an Order for
women with rules and regulations. Just as He appointed two chief
disciples, Venerable Sāriputta and Mogallāna for the
Order of monks, two chief female disciples -- Venerable Khemā
and Uppalavannā -- were appointed for the Order of
nuns as well.
One day Bhikkhuni
Mahā Pajāpati Gotami approached the Buddha and invited him to
deliver a discourse so that she may strive alone and achieve her
goal.
The Buddha
declared -- "Of whatsoever doctrine thou shall be conscious,
Gotami, that these things conduce to passion and not to peace,
to pride and not to veneration, to wishing for much and not to
wishing for little, to love of society and not to seclusion, to
sloth and not to the exercise of zeal, to being hard to satisfy and
not to contentment, verily mayest thou then, Gotami, bear in
mind: that is not Dhamma, that is not Vinaya, that is not the
teaching of the Master.
But of whatsoever
doctrine thou shall be conscious, Gotami, that these things
conduce to peace and not to passion, to veneration and not to pride,
to wishing for little and not to wishing for much, to seclusion and
not to love of society, to the exercise of zeal and not to sloth, to
contentment and not to querulousness, verily mayest thou then bear
in mind: that is Dhamma, and that is Vinaya, and that is the
teaching of the Master.[19]
Before long she
attained Arahantship, accompanied by intuitive and analytical
knowledge (Patisambhidā).
[20]
The other Sākya
ladies, who received their ordination with her, also attained
Arahantship.
Amongst the
female disciples Mahā Pajāpati Gotami was assigned the
foremost place in seniority and experience (Ratta.
In the Therigāthā
appear several verses uttered by her after attaining Arahantship.
CHAPTER
10
THE BUDDHA'S CHIEF OPPONENTS AND SUPPORTERS
"As a solid rock is not shaken by the wind
Even so the wise are not ruffled by praise or blame."
-- DHAMMAPADA
The
Buddha worked disinterestedly for the weal of mankind, making no
distinction between the rich and the poor, the high and the low. His
followers and supporters were drawn both from the highest and lowest
rungs of the social ladder. So spontaneous was the love and so
profound was the veneration of the people, that kings and nobles,
millionaires and paupers, pious folk and courtesans, men and women
of all ranks, vied with one another to be of service to Him and make
His noble mission a success. The wealthy spent lavishly to erect
suitable monasteries for Him, while the poor, full of faith,
demonstrated their piety in their humble way. With perfect
equanimity He accepted the gifts of the rich and the poor, but
showed no partiality to any. Nevertheless, He showed more compassion
to the poor and the lowly. Like a bee that extracts honey from a
flower without hurting it, He lived amongst His followers and
supporters without causing the slightest inconvenience to any.
Offerings of diverse kinds were showered on Him, and He accepted
them all with perfect non-attachment.
Though absolutely
pure in motive and perfectly selfless in His service to humanity,
yet, in preaching and spreading His teaching, the Buddha had to
contend against strong opposition. He was severely criticised,
roundly abused, insulted and ruthlessly attacked, as no other
religious teacher had been. His chief opponents were ordinary
teachers of rival sects and followers of heretical schools whose
traditional teachings and superstitious rites and ceremonies He
justly criticised. His greatest personal enemy, who made a vain
attempt to kill Him, was His own brotber-in-law and an erstwhile
disciple -- Devadatta.
The Buddha and
Devadatta
Devadatta
was the son of King Suppabuddha
and Pamitā an aunt of the Buddha. Yasodharā was his
sister. He was thus a cousin and brother-in-law of the Buddha. He
entered the Order in the early part of the Buddha's ministry
together with Ānanda and other Sākya princes. He could not
attain any of the stages of Sainthood, but was distinguished for
worldly psychic powers (pothujjanika-iddhi). One of his chief
supporters was King Ajātasattu who built a monastery for him.
During the early
part of his career he led such an exemplary life that even Venerable
Sāriputta went about Rājagaha extolling him. Later,
overcome by worldly gain and honour, and growing jealous of the
Buddha, Devadatta became so radically changed in his
character that he proved to be the greatest personal enemy of the
Buddha. Simultaneous with the arising of ill-will in his heart
towards the Buddha his psychic powers automatically ceased.
Despite his evil
ways and corrupt life, he had a large following and many admirers,
and some even preferred him to Venerable Sāriputta.
On one occasion
he approached the Buddha and requested Him to hand over the
leadership of the Sangha to him as the Buddha was advanced in age.
The Buddha straightway refused, saying: "Not even to Sāriputta
or Moggallāna would I hand over the Sangha. Would I then
hand it over to thee?" He was enraged at this refusal and vowed
vengeance. To safeguard and maintain the dignity of the Sangha the
Buddha caused a proclamation to be made that Devadatta alone
was responsible for anything done by him in the name of the Buddha,
the Dhamma, or the Sangha.
He, therefore,
conspired with King Ajātasattu to kill the Buddha.
Ajātasattu was advised to kill his father and usurp the throne,
while he himself decided to kill the Buddha and lead the Sangha.
Ungrateful
Ajātasattu succeeded in killing his devout father, and
Devadatta hired bowmen to murder the Buddha but, contrary to his
expectations, all the hirelings became the Buddha's followers.
Foiled in his attempt, he himself resolved to kill the Buddha. When
the Buddha was walking on the slopes of Gijjhakūta he climbed the
Peak and mercilessly hurled a rock at the Buddha. Fortunately it
struck another piece of rock and a splinter slightly wounded His
foot, causing the blood to flow. Jīvaka the physician
attended on Him and cured Him.
Devadatta
made another unsuccessful attempt to
kill the Buddha by dispatching the elephant Nālāgiri, after
infuriating him with liquor, against the Teacher. When the ferocious
elephant approached the Buddha the Venerable Ānanda stepped
forward to sacrifice his life for the sake of his Master, but the
Buddha subdued the beast by His loving-kindness (Mettā).
By this last
wicked act Devadatta became extremely unpopular, and public
opinion was so much against him that the King was compelled to
withdraw his patronage. Devadatta fell into disrepute and all
his favours decreased.
He now decided to
live by deceit. His fertile brain devised another seemingly peaceful
plan.
With the help of
equally evil-minded Bhikkhus like Kokālika, he thought of
causing a schism in the Order. He requested the Buddha to enforce
the following five rules among the Bhikkhus:
i) That monks should dwell all their lives in the
forest.
ii) That they should live on alms begged.
iii) That they should wear Pamsakūla robes (i.e.,
robes made from rags collected from the dust-heap and cemeteries.)
iv) That they should live at the foot of a tree.
v) That they should not eat fish or flesh
throughout life.
This he did,
knowing fully well that the Buddha would not assent thereto. He
desired to make Buddha's refusal a pretext for disparaging the
Buddha, and thereby winning the support of the ignorant masses.
When this request
was made the compassionate and tolerant Buddha declared that His
disciples were free to adopt these rules or not, but would not make
them compulsory for all.
Devadatta
made this refusal a cause for a schism
in the Order. He appealed to the Bhikkhus, saying: "Brethren, whose
words are the nobler, the words of the Tathāgata or the words which
I myself have uttered? Whoever desires release from suffering, let
him come with me."
Newly ordained
monks, who were not conversant with the Dhamma, apparently approved
of his demands and went over to him. Accompanied by them, he went to
Gayāsisa. But Venerable Sāriputta and Mogallāna, on
the advice of the Buddha, went there and succeeded in winning them
back after explaining the Dhamma to them.
Thereafter evil
days fell upon Devadatta. He fell grievously ill, and before
his death he sincerely repented and desired to see the Buddha. But
his bad Kamma interfered and he had to die a miserable death without
seeing the Buddha. However, he sought refuge in the Buddha at the
last moment.
Although he
suffers in a woeful state for his heinous crimes, yet as a result of
the Holy Life he led during the early part of his career, it is
stated that he would become a Pacceka Buddha named Atthissara
in the distant future.
ANĀTHAPINDIKA
The chief
supporter of the Buddha was Anāthapindika the millionaire.
Amongst His lay-followers he was regarded as the foremost alms-giver
(dāyaka).
The original name
of Anāthapindika, which means the "Feeder of the Helpless",
was Sudatta. Owing to his unparalleled generosity he was
latterly known by his new name. His birthplace was Sāvatthi.
One day he
visited his brother-in-law in Rājagaha to transact some business. He
did not come forward as usual to welcome him but Sudatta
found him in the backyard making preparations for a feast. On
inquiry, to his indescribable joy, he understood that those
arrangements were being made to entertain the Buddha on the
following day. The utterance of the mere word "Buddha" roused his
interest and he longed to see Him. As he was told that the Buddha
was living in the Sītavana forest in the neighbourhood and that he
could see Him on the following morning, he went to sleep. His desire
to visit the Buddha was so intense that he had a sleepless night and
he arose at an unusual hour in the morning to start for the Sītavana.
It appears that, owing to his great faith in the Buddha, a light
emanated from his body. He proceeded to the spot passing through a
cemetery. It was pitch dark and a fear arose in him. He thought of
turning back. Then Sīvaka, a Yakkha, himself invisible, encouraged
him, saying:
"A hundred elephants and horses too,
Ay, and a hundred chariots drawn by mules,
A hundred thousand maidens, in their ears
Bejewelled rings:-- all are not worth
The sixteenth fraction of a single stride.
Advance, O citizen, go forward thou!
Advance for thee is better than retreat.
[1]"
His fear vanished
and faith in the Buddha arose in its place. Light appeared again,
and he courageously sped forward. Nevertheless, all this happened a
second time and yet a third time.
Ultimately He
reached Sītavana where the Buddha was pacing up and down in the open
air anticipating his visit. The Buddha addressed him by his
family name, Sudatta, and called him to His presence.
Anāthapindika
was pleased to hear the Buddha address
him thus and respectfully inquired whether the Buddha rested
happily.
The Buddha
replied:
"Surely at all times happily doth rest
The Arahant in whom all fire's extinct.
Who cleaveth not to sensuous desires,
Cool all his being, rid of all the germs
That bring new life, all cumbrances cut out,
Subdued the pain and pining of the heart,
Calm and serene he resteth happily
For in his mind he hath attained to Peace.
[2]"
Hearing the
Dhamma, he became a Sotāpanna (Stream-Winner), and invited
the Buddha to spend the rainy season at Sāvatthi. The Buddha
accepted the invitation suggesting that Buddhas take pleasure in
solitude. Anāthapindika returning to Sāvatthi, bought the
park belonging to Prince Jeta at a price determined by
covering, so the story goes, the whole site with gold coins, and
erected the famous Jetavana Monastery at a great cost. Here the
Buddha spent nineteen rainy seasons. This monastery where the Buddha
spent the major part of His life was the place where He delivered
many of His sermons.
Several
discourses which were of particular interest to laymen were
delivered to Anāthapindika, although he refrained from asking
any question from the Buddha, lest he should weary Him.
Once the Buddha
discoursing on generosity reminded Anāthapindika that alms
given to the Order of monks together with the Buddha is very
meritorious; but more meritorious than such alms is the building of
a monastery for the use of the Order; more meritorious than such
monasteries is seeking refuge in the Buddha, the Dhamma, and the
Sangha; more meritorious than seeking refuge in the Buddha, the
Dhamma and the Sangha is the observance of the five precepts; more
meritorious than such observance is meditation on loving-kindness
(Mettā) for a moment; and most meritorious of all is the
development of Insight as to the fleeting nature of things (Vipassanā).
[3]
It is evident
from this discourse that generosity is the first stage on the way of
Buddhist life. More important than generosity is the observance of
at least the five rules of regulated behaviour which tend to the
disciplining of words and deeds. Still more important and more
beneficial is the cultivation of such ennobling virtues like
loving-kindness which lead to self-development. Most important and
most beneficial of all self-discipline is the sincere effort to
understand things as they truly are.
Commenting on the
four kinds of bliss a layman may enjoy, the Buddha declared:
"There are these
four kinds of bliss to be won by the householder who enjoys the
pleasures of sense from time to time and when occasion offers -- the
bliss of ownership (atthisukha), the bliss of wealth (bhogasukha),
the bliss of debtlessness (ananasukha), and the bliss of
blamelessness (anavajjasukha).[4]
"What is the
bliss of ownership?"
Herein a clansman
has wealth acquired by energetic striving, amassed by strength of
arm, won by sweat, lawful, and lawfully gotten. At the thought,
wealth is mine, acquired by energetic striving, lawfully gotten,
bliss comes to him, satisfaction comes to him. This is called the
bliss of ownership.
"What is the
bliss of wealth?"
Herein a clansman
by means of wealth acquired by energetic striving, both enjoys his
wealth and does meritorious deeds therewith. At the thought, by
means of wealth acquired, I both enjoy my wealth and do meritorious
deeds, bliss comes to him, satisfaction comes to him. This is called
the bliss of wealth.
"What is the
bliss of debtlessness?"
Herein a clansman
owes no debt, great or small, to anyone. At the thought, I owe no
debt, great or small, to anyone, bliss comes to him, satisfaction
comes to him. This is called the bliss of debtlessness.
"What is the
bliss of blamelessness?"
Herein the Aryan
disciple is blessed with blameless action of body, blameless action
of speech, blameless action of mind. At the thought, I am blessed
with blameless action of body, speech and mind, bliss comes to him,
satisfaction comes to him. This is called the bliss of
blamelessness."
"Winning the bliss of debtlessness a man
May then recall the bliss of really having.
When he enjoys the bliss of wealth, he sees
'Tis such by wisdom. When he sees he knows.
Thus is he wise indeed in both respects.
But these have not one-sixteenth of the bliss
(That cometh to a man) of blamelessness."
On another
occasion when the Buddha visited the house of Anāthapindika,
he heard an unusual uproar inside the house and inquired what it
was.
"Lord, it is
Sujātā, my daughter-in-law, who lives with us. She is rich and
has been brought here from a wealthy family. She pays no heed to her
mother-in-law, nor to her father-in-law, nor to her husband; neither
does she venerate, honour, reverence nor respect the Exalted One,"
replied Anāthapindika.
The Buddha called
her to His presence and preached an illuminative discourse on seven
kinds of wives that exist even in modern society as it was in the
days of old.
"Whoso is
wicked in mind, ill-disposed, pitiless,
fond of other (men) neglecting husband, a prostitute, bent on
harassing -- such a one is called "a troublesome wife."
(Vadhakabhariyā)
Whoso wishes
to squander whatever profits, though
little, that the husband gains whether by crafts, trade,
or plough -- such a one is called "a thievish wife."
(Corabhariyā)
Whoso is not
inclined to do anything, lazy,
gluttonous, harsh, cruel, fond of bad speech, lives
domineering the industrious -- such a one is called "a lordly wife."
(Ayyabhariyā)
Whoso is ever
kind and compassionate, protects
her husband like a mother, her son, guards the accumulated
wealth of her husband -- such a one is called "a motherly wife."
(Mātubhariyā)
Whoso is
respectful towards her husband just
as a younger sister towards her elder brother, modest, lives
in accordance with her husband's wishes -- such a one
is called "a sisterly wife."
(Bhaginibhariyā)
Whoso rejoices
at the sight of her husband even as
a friend on seeing a companion who has come after a long
time, is of noble birth, virtuous and chaste -- such a
one is called "a friendly wife."
(Sakhībhariyā)
Whoso, when
threatened with harm and punishment, is not angry but calm, endures
all things
of her husband with no wicked heart, free from hatred,
lives in accordance with her husband's wishes --
such a one is called "a handmaid
wife.
[5]"
(Dāsībhariyā)
The Buddha
describing the characteristics of the seven kinds of wives remarked
that of them the troublesome wife (vadhakabhariyā), the
thievish wife (corabhariyā), and the lordly wife (ayyabhariyā),
are bad and undesirable ones, while the motherly wife (mātubhariya),
sisterly wife (bha-ginibhariyā, friendly wife (sakhībhariyā),
and handmaid wife (dāsibhariyā), are good and
praiseworthy ones.
"These, Sujātā,
are the seven kinds of wives a man may have: and which of them
are you?"
"Lord, let the
Exalted One think of me as a handmaid wife (dāsibhariyā) from
this day forth."
Anāthapindika
used to visit the Buddha daily and, finding that people go
disappointed in the absence of the Buddha, wished to know from the
Venerable Ānanda whether there was a possibility for the
devout followers to pay their respects when the Buddha goes out on
His preaching tours. This matter was reported to the Buddha with the
result that the Ānanda-Bodhi Tree,
[6] which stands to
this day, was planted at the entrance to the monastery.
Punnalakkhanā,
a very virtuous lady, was his wife.
Mahā Subhaddā, Cuta Subhaddā, and Sumanā were his three
devout daughters. The elder two had attained Sotāpatti, while the
youngest was a Sakadāgāmi. His only son Kāla, who was at first
irreligious, later became a Sotāpanna by the skilfullness of the
father.
Anāthapindika
breathed his last after hearing a profound discourse from Venerable
Sāriputta.
[7]
As he was about
to die he sent a messenger to inform the Buddha that he was
seriously ill and that he paid His homage to Him and then to request
the Venerable Sāriputta to have compassion on him and visit
him in his house. As invited, the Venerable Sāriputta,
accompanied by Venerable Ānanda, proceeded to his house and
inquired about his health. He replied that he was suffering from an
acute pain and that he saw no signs of progress.
The Venerable
Sāriputta then preached a profound discourse. Tears came to his
eyes at the close of the sermon. Venerable Ānanda seeing him
in tears asked him whether he was sinking, Anāthapindika
answered: "Not at all, Venerable Sir. Though I have long attended on
the Master and His disciples, never did I hear such a discourse."
'Such profound
discourses are not taught to the white-robed laymen as they cannot
comprehend their meaning but are reserved for advanced disciples,"
replied Venerable Sāriputta.
But
Anāthapindika begged Venerable Sāriputta to expound such
intricate Dhamma to the laity as well for there would be some who
could understand.
Not long before
the departure of these two great disciples Anāthapindika
passed away and was immediately reborn in Tusita heaven.
At night Deva
Anāthapindika, illuminating the whole Jeta Grove, came up to the
Buddha, saluted Him, and extolling the virtues of Venerable
Sāriputta, expressed his pleasure on seeing the Buddha and
His disciples residing in his monastery, and said:
"Goodwill and
wisdom, mind by method trained,
The highest conduct on good morals based,
This maketh mortals pure, not rank nor wealth.
[8]"
VISĀKHĀ
Visākhā
was the devout and generous daughter of
millionaire Dhanaa. Her mother was Sumanā Devi, and
her beloved grand-father was millionaire Mendaka.
When she was only
seven years old, the Buddha happened to visit her birth place,
Bhaddiya, in the kingdom of Anga. Her grand-father, hearing of
Buddha's visit, said to her: "Dear girl, this is a happy day for you
and a happy day for me. Summon the five hundred maidens who are your
attendants, mount five hundred chariots, and accompanied by your
five hundred slave-maidens, go forth to welcome the Buddha."
Readily she
agreed and, as advised, went up to the Buddha, saluted Him and sat
respectfully at a side. The Buddha was pleased with her refined
manners and He preached the Dhamma to her and others. Though young
in age, she was comparatively far advanced from a moral standpoint.
As such, immediately after hearing the Dhamma, she attained the
first stage of sainthood (Sotāpatti) in her early age.
Books state that
even in the prime of her youth she possessed masculine strength and
was gifted with all womanly charms.
[9] Her hair was like
a peacock's tail and when loosened it reached the hem of her skirt
and then the ends of the hair curled and turned upwards. Her lips
were of a bright red colour and were smooth and soft to the touch.
Her teeth were white and were evenly set without interstices and
shone like a row of diamonds. Her skin, without the use of any
cosmetic, was as smooth as a blue lotus-wreath and was of a golden
colour. She retained her youthful appearance although she bore
several children.
Endowed with
these five kinds of feminine beauty -- hair, flesh, bone, skin and
youth -- young Visākha excelled both in worldly wisdom and
spiritual insight.
When she was
about fifteen or sixteen years old, on a certain Festival Day, she
went on foot with her retinue in a holiday spirit to the river to
bathe. Suddenly there arose an unexpected shower, and all but young
Visākhā ungraciously ran as fast as they could and entered a
hall where there were some brahmins who had come in search of a
suitable maiden possessed of the five kinds of beauty for their
young master. Cultured Visākhā, without any particular haste,
gracefully proceeded at her usual gait and entered the hall with
garments and ornaments all wet. The inquisitive brahmins criticised
her for not quickening up her pace as others had done and thus
escaping being drenched in the rain.
Talented
Visākhā rose to the occasion and gave an extempore discourse on
deportment according to her view. She said that she could have run
even faster but she refrained from doing so purposely. Then she
explained that it was not becoming for a King, adorned with all
jewels, to gird up his loins and run in the palace-court. Likewise
it is not becoming for a fully caparisoned state elephant to run; it
should move about with the natural grace of an elephant. Monks also
incur criticism when they run about like ordinary laymen. Likewise
it is not a dignified spectacle to see a woman running about like a
man.
Brahmins were
pleased with her instructive talk and thought that she was an ideal
wife for their master. Accordingly, arrangements were made to give
her in marriage to their master, Punnavaddhana, himself the
son of a millionaire named Migāra, who was not a follower of
the Buddha.
The marriage
festival was conducted on an elaborate scale. On the wedding day, in
addition to a large dowry and an exquisitely rich ornament (mahālatāpilandhana),
her wise father gave her the following admonitions:
1.- Do not carry outside the indoor
fire.
[10]
2.- Do not take inside the outdoor fire.
3.- Give only to those that give.
4.- Do not give to those that do not give.
5.- Give both to those that give and do not give.
6.- Sit happily.
7.- Eat happily.
8.- Sleep happily.
9.- Tend the fire.
10.- Honour the household divinities.
Their implied
meaning is as follows:
1. The wife should not speak ill of her husband
and parents-in-law to others. Neither should their shortcomings nor
household quarrels be reported elsewhere.
2. A wife should not listen to the reports and
stories of other households.
3. Things should be lent to those who do return
them.
4. No article should be lent to those who do not
return them.
5. Poor kinsfolk and friends should be helped
even if they do not repay.
6. A wife should sit in a becoming way. On seeing
her parents-in-law or her husband, she should keep standing and not
sit.
7. Before partaking of her meals, a wife should
first see that her parents-in-law and husband are served. She should
also see that her servants are well cared for.
8. Before sleep a wife should see that all doors
are closed, furniture is safe, servants have performed their duties,
and that parents-in-law have retired. As a rule a wife should rise
early in the morning and, unless unwell, she should not sleep during
the day.
9. Parents-in-law and husband should be regarded
as fire. One should deal carefully with them as one would deal with
fire.
10. Parents-in-law and husband should be regarded
as divinities. It is noteworthy that the Buddha Himself refers to
parents-in-law as divinities (sassudevā).
On the day she
arrived in Sāvatthi, the city of her husband, she was showered with
various presents sent from people of all ranks according to their
status and ability. But so kind and generous was she that she
distributed them amongst the donors themselves with a kind message,
and treated all the residents of the city as her own kinsfolk. By
this noble gesture on the very first day she came to her husband's
home, she became endeared to all the people of the city.
There is an
incident in her life which reveals her dutiful kindness even towards
animals. Hearing that her well-bred mare gave birth to a foal in the
middle of the night, immediately she repaired to the stable with her
female attendants bearing torches in their hands, and attended to
all the mare's needs with the greatest care and attention.
As her
father-in-law was a staunch follower of Nigantha Nātaputta,
he invited a large number of naked ascetics to his house for alms.
On their arrival Visākhā was requested to come and render
homage to these so-called Arahants. She was delighted to hear the
word Arahant and hurried to the hall only to see naked ascetics
devoid of all modesty. The sight was too unbearable for a refined
lady like Visākhā. She reproached her father-in-law and
retired to her quarters without entertaining them. The naked
ascetics took offence and found fault with the millionaire for
having brought a female follower of the Ascetic Gotama to his
house. They asked him to expel her from the house immediately. The
millionaire pacified them.
One day he sat on
a costly seat and began to eat some sweet rice porridge from a
golden bowl. At that moment a Bhikkhu entered the house for alms.
Visākhā was fanning her father-in-law and without informing him
of his presence she moved aside so that he might see him. Although
he saw him he continued eating as if he had not seen him.
Visākhā
politely told the Bhikkhu: "Pass on,
Venerable Sir, my father-in-law is eating stale fare (purānam)."
The ignorant
millionaire, misconstruing her words, was so provoked that he
ordered the bowl to be removed and Visākhā to be expelled
from the house.
Visākhā
was the favourite of all the inmates of the
house, and so nobody dared to touch her.
But Visākhā,
disciplined as she was, would not accept without protest such
treatment even from her father-in-law. She politely said: "Father,
this is no sufficient reason why I should leave your house. I was
not brought here by you like a slave girl from some ford. Daughters,
whose parents are alive, do not leave like this. It is for this very
reason that my father, when I set out to come here, summoned eight
clansmen and entrusted me to them, saying: 'If there be any fault in
my daughter, investigate it.' Send word to them and let them
investigate my guilt or innocence."
The millionaire
agreed to her reasonable proposal and summoning them said: "At a
time of festivity, while I was sitting and eating sweet milk
rice-porridge from a golden bowl, this girl said that I was eating
what was unclean. Convict her of this fault and expel her from the
house."
Visākhā
proved her innocence stating -- "That is not
precisely what I said. When a certain Bhikkhu was standing at the
door for alms, my father-in-law was eating sweet milk rice-porridge,
ignoring him. Thinking to myself that my father without performing
any good deed in this life, is only consuming the merits of past
deeds, I told the Bhikkhu: 'Pass on, Venerable Sir, my father-in-law
is eating stale fare.' What fault of mine is there in this ?"
She was acquitted
of the charge, and the father-in-law himself agreed she was not
guilty.
But the spiteful
millionaire charged her again for having gone behind the house with
male and female attendants in the middle watch of the night.
When she
explained that she actually did so in order to attend on a mare in
travail, the clansmen remarked that their noble daughter had done an
exemplary act which even a slave-girl would not do. She was thus
acquitted of the second charge too.
But the
revengeful millionaire would not rest until she was found guilty.
Next time he found fault with her for no wrong of hers. He said that
before her departure from home her father gave her ten admonitions.
For instance, he said to her: "The indoor fire is not to be taken
out of doors. Is it really possible to live without giving fire even
to our neighbours on both sides of us?" questioned the millionaire.
She availed
herself of the opportunity to explain all the ten admonitions
in detail to his entire satisfaction.
The millionaire
was silenced and he had no other charges to make.
Having proved her
innocence, self-respecting Visākhā now desired to leave the
house as she was ordered to do so at first.
The millionaire's
attitude towards Visākhā was completely changed, and he was
compelled to seek pardon from his daughter-in-law for what he had
uttered through ignorance.
Forbearing
Visākhā, in accordance with her true Buddhist spirit, granted
him pardon on condition that he would give complete freedom to her
to carry on her religious activities as she desired. Her
father-in-law readily agreed to this and granted her full freedom to
perform her religious activities.
Now Visākhā,
lost no time in inviting the Buddha to the house for alms. The
Buddha came and had His meal. After the meal was over the Buddha
expounded a sermon. The millionaire sat behind a curtain and
listened to the sermon. At the end of the discourse he became
Sotāpanna and acknowledged his boundless gratitude to his
daughter-in-law for having initiated him into the True Path of
Deliverance and emotionally remarked that he would hereafter regard
Visākhā as his mother.
Later on when she
bore a son she called him Migāra.
On the following
day the Buddha visited her house, and on that occasion her
mother-in-law heard the Dhamma and became a Sotāpanna
(Stream-winner).
By her tact,
wisdom, and patience she gradually succeeded in converting her
husband's household to a happy Buddhist home.
Daily Visākhā
used to give alms to the Sangha at her own house. Both in the
forenoon and afternoon she used to visit the monastery to minister
to the needs of the Sangha and hear sermons from the Buddha.
Suppiyā, another devout Buddhist lady, usually accompanied her
during her visits.
Visākhā
was so generous and so serviceable to the
Sangha that once she approached the Buddha and asked for the
following eight boons:
1. To give robes to the Sangha during the rainy
season as long as she lived.
2. To provide alms for the Bhikkhus coming to
Sāvatthi.
3. To provide alms for those going out of
Sāvatthi.
4. To give food for sick Bhikkhus.
5. To give food for those who attend on the sick.
6. To give medicine for the sick Bhikkhus.
7. To give rice-gruel for Bhikkhus.
8. To give bathing garments for nuns.
The Buddha
granted these boons to her.
One day
Visākhā happened to visit the monastery, decked in her best
garment, presented to her by her father as a dowry. But as she
thought it was unseemly to see the Buddha, so gaily decked, she made
a bundle of it gave it to the slave-girl and went to the Buddha,
dressed in another garment given to her by her father-in-law. After
the sermon she left the monastery accompanied by the slave-girl who
forgot to take the bundle which was placed in her custody. Venerable
Ānanda saw it and, as instructed by the Buddha, kept it in a
safe place to be returned to the owner. Visākā, on hearing
that the bundle was inadvertently left by the maid, asked her to
bring it back unless Venerable Ānanda had touched it. When
what had happened was reported to Visākhā, she went to the
Buddha and expressed her desire to do something beneficial with the
money, realized by selling the garment. The Buddha advised her to
erect a monastery at the East gate for the use of the Sangha As no
one had the means to buy the costly garment, she herself, bought it
back and erected a monastery at a great cost and named it
Pubbārāma. As invited by Visākhā, the Buddha and His
disciples spent the Vassāna period in this new spacious monastery.
Great was Visākhā's joy when the Buddha spent six rainy
seasons there.
Books state that
the kind Visākhā, instead of chastising the slave-girl for
her apparent negligence, transferred to her a share of the merit
acquired by erecting the monastery, because the slave-girl had given
the occasion for this good deed.
On various
occasions several discourses were delivered to Visākhā by the
Buddha. In one discourse the Buddha spoke on the observance of the
Eight Precepts by laymen on Uposatha Days,
[11] which observance
prevails in almost all Buddhist countries in Asia up to this day.
Dealing with the
eight qualities that make a woman seek birth in happy states, the
Buddha said:
"Active, alert to cherish him always,
Not to that man who brings her every joy
She offers slight, nor will a good wife move
To wrath her husband by some spiteful word;
And she reveres all whom her lord doth honour
For she is wise. Deft, nimble, up betimes,
She minds his wealth amid his folk at work
And sweetly orders all. A wife like this,
Who with her husband's wish and will complies
Is born again where lovely devas dwell.
[12]
In another
discourse the Buddha referring to the eight qualities in a woman
that tend to weal and happiness in this world and in the next spoke
as follows:
"Herein,
Visākhā, a woman is capable at her work, she manages the
servants, in her ways she is lovely to her lord, she guards his
wealth.
"Herein,
Visākhā, a woman is accomplished in trustful confidence (Saddhā),
virtue (Sīla), charity (Cāga) and wisdom
(Pa257;).
[13]"
Being a lady of
many parts, she played an important role in various activities
connected with the Sāsana. At times she was deputed by the Buddha to
settle disputes that arose amongst Bhikhunis. Some Vinaya rules were
also laid down for Bhikkhus owing to her intervention.
Owing to her
magnanimity she was regarded as the chief benefactress of the Sāsana
and the greatest female supporter of the Buddha.
By her dignified
conduct, graceful deportment, refined manners, courteous speech,
obedience and reverence to elders, compassion to those who are less
fortunate, kind hospitality, and religious zeal, she won the hearts
of all who knew her.
Books state that
she had the good fortune to be the happy mother of ten fortunate
sons and ten fortunate daughters. She died at the ripe age of one
hundred and twenty.
JĪVAKA THE
FOSTERLING
Jīvaka
was the celebrated physician of the Buddha.
Immediately after
his birth he was placed in a casket and was cast away by his mother,
a courtesan, on a dust heap by the road side.
Prince Abhaya,
a son of King Bimbisāra, who happened to pass that way,
saw the helpless infant surrounded by crows, and discovering that he
was alive (Jivati), caused him to be given to the care of the
nurses.
As he was found
alive he was named Jīvaka. Being adopted by a prince, he was
called Komārabhacca.
Growing up, he
became a skilful physician and surgeon. Books state that he made two
successful operations on a millionaire who was suffering from a
severe headache.
He used to attend
on the Buddha three times a day.
When the Buddha's
foot was wounded by a splinter caused by the hurling of a rock by
Devadatta, it was Jīvaka who attended on Him and healed Him.
[14]
Realizing the
manifold advantages of having a monastery close to his residence, he
erected one in his mango park. After the consecration ceremony of
this monastery, he became a Stream-Winner (Sotāpanna).
Jīvaka Sutta,
[15]
which deals with
the question of eating flesh, was delivered by the Buddha to
Jīvaka.
It was Jīvaka
who induced King Ajātasattu to visit the Buddha after his
parricide.
At his request
the Buddha enjoined upon His disciples to take physical exercise
such as sweeping etc.
CHAPTER
11
THE BUDDHA'S ROYAL PATRONS
"A treacherous bog it is, this patronage
Of bows and gifts and treats from wealthy folk.
'Tis like a fine dart, bedded in the flesh.
For erring human hard to extricate. "
-- MAHĀKASSAPA THERA GĀTHĀ (1053)
King Bimbisāra
King
Bimbisāra, who ruled in Magadha with its capital at Rājagaha,
was the Buddha's first royal patron. Ascending the throne at the
age of fifteen, he reigned for fifty-two years.
When Prince
Siddhattha renounced the world and was seeking alms in the
streets of Rājagaha as a humble ascetic, the King saw him from his
palace and was highly impressed by his majestic appearance and
dignified deportment. Immediately he sent messengers to ascertain
who he was. On learning that he was resting after his meal under
the Pandavapabbata, the King, accompanied by his retinue, went up
to the royal ascetic and inquired about his birthplace and
ancestry.
The ascetic
Gotama replied:
"Just straight,
O King, upon the Himalaya, there is, in the district of Kosala of
ancient families, a country endowed with wealth and energy. I am
sprung from that family which by clan belongs to the Solar
dynasty, by birth to the Sākyas. I crave not for pleasures of the
senses. Realizing the evil of sensual pleasures and seeing
renunciation as safe, I proceeded to seek the Highest, for in that
my mind rejoices.[1]
Thereupon the
King invited him to visit his kingdom after his Enlightenment.
The Buddha
meets King Bimbisāra
In accordance
with the promise the Buddha made to King Bimbisāra before
His Enlightenment, He, with His large retinue of Arahant
disciples, went from Gayā to Rājagaha, the capital of the district
of Magadha. Here He stayed at the Suppatittha Shrine in a Palm
Grove.
This happy news
of the Buddha's arrival in the kingdom and His high reputation as
an unparalleled religious teacher soon spread in the city. The
King, hearing of His arrival, came with a large number of his
subjects to welcome the Buddha. He approached the Buddha,
respectfully saluted Him and sat at a side. Of his subjects some
respectfully saluted Him, some looked towards him with expression
of friendly greetings, some saluted Him with clasped hands, some
introduced themselves, while others in perfect silence took their
seats. As both the Buddha Gotama and Venerable Kassapa
were held in high esteem by the multitude they were not
certain whether the Buddha was leading the Holy Life under
Venerable Kassapa or the latter under the former. The
Buddha read their thoughts and questioned Venerable Kassapa
as to why he had given up his fire-sacrifice. Understanding the
motive of the Buddha's question, he explained that he abandoned
fire-sacrifice because he preferred the passionless and peaceful
state of Nibbāna to worthless sensual pleasures. After this he
fell at the feet of the Buddha and acknowledging his superiority
said: "My teacher, Lord, is the Exalted One: I am the disciple. My
teacher, Lord, is the Exalted One: I am the disciple."
The devout
people were delighted to hear of the conversion.[2]
The Buddha thereupon preached the Mahā Nārada Kassapa Jātaka
[3] to show how in
a previous birth when He was born as Nārada, still subject
to passion, He converted Kassapa in a similar way.
Hearing the
Dhamma expounded by the Buddha, the "Eye of Truth"
[4] arose in them
all. King Bimbisāra attained Sotāpatti, and seeking refuge
in the Buddha, the Dhamma, and the Sangha, invited the Buddha and
His disciples to his palace for the meal on the following day.
After the meal the King wished to know where the Buddha would
reside. The Buddha replied that a secluded place, neither too far
nor too close to the city, accessible to those who desire to visit
Him, pleasant, not crowded during the day, not too noisy at night,
with as few sounds as possible, airy and fit for the privacy of
men, would be suitable.
The King
thought that his Bamboo Grove would meet all such requirements.
Therefore in return for the transcendental gift the Buddha had
bestowed upon him, he gifted for the use of the Buddha and the
Sangha the park with this ideally secluded bamboo grove, also
known as 'The Sanctuary of the Squirrels.' It would
appear that this park had no building for the use of Bhikkhus but
was filled with many shady trees and secluded spots. However, this
was the first gift of a place of residence for the Buddha and His
disciples. The Buddha spent three successive rainy seasons and
three other rainy seasons in this quiet Veluvanārāma.
[5]
After his
conversion the King led the life of an exemplary monarch observing
Uposatha regularly on six days of the month.
Kosala Devi,
daughter of King Mahā Kosala,
and sister of King Pasenadi Kosala, was his chief loyal
queen. Ajātasattu was her son. Khemā who, through
the ingenuity of the King, became a follower of the Buddha and who
later rose to the position of the first female disciple of the
Order of Nuns, was another queen.
Though he was a
pious monarch, yet, due to his past evil Kamma, he had a very sad
and pathetic end.
Prince
Ajātasattu, successor to the throne, instigated by wicked
Devadatta Thera, attempted to kill him and usurp the throne.
The unfortunate prince was caught red-handed, and the
compassionate father, instead of punishing him for his brutal act,
rewarded him with the coveted Crown.
The ungrateful
son showed his gratitude to his father by casting him into prison
in order to starve him to death. His mother alone had free access
to the King daily. The loyal queen carried food concealed in her
waist-pouch. To this the prince objected. Then she carried food
concealed in her hair-knot. The prince resented this too. Later
she bathed herself in scented water and besmeared her body with a
mixture of honey, butter, ghee, and molasses. The King licked her
body and sustained himself. The over-vigilant prince detected this
and ordered his mother not to visit his father.
King
Bimbisāra was without any means of sustenance, but he paced up
and down enjoying spiritual happiness as he was a Sotāpanna.
Ultimately the wicked son decided to put an end to the life of his
noble father. Ruthlessly he ordered his barber to cut open his
soles and put salt and oil thereon and make him walk on burning
charcoal.
The King, who
saw the barber approaching, thought that the son, realizing his
folly, was sending the barber to shave his grown beard and hair
and release him from prison. Contrary to his expectations, he had
to meet an untimely sad end. The barber mercilessly executed the
inhuman orders of the barbarous prince. The good King died in
great agony. On that very day a son was born unto Ajātasattu.
Letters conveying the news of birth and death reached the
palace at the same time.
The letter
conveying the happy news was first read. Lo, the love he cherished
towards his first-born son was indescribable! His body was
thrilled with joy and the paternal love penetrated up to the very
marrow of his bones.
Immediately he
rushed to his beloved mother and questioned: "Mother dear, did my
father love me when I was a child?"
"What say you,
son! When you were conceived in my womb, I developed a craving to
sip some blood from the right hand of your father. This I dare not
say. Consequently I grew pale and thin. I was finally persuaded to
disclose my inhuman desire. Joyfully your father fulfilled my
wish, and I drank that abhorrent potion. The soothsayers predicted
that you would be an enemy of your father. Accordingly you were
named Ajātasattu (unborn enemy).
I
attempted to effect a miscarriage, but your father prevented it.
After you were born, again I wanted to kill you. Again your father
interfered. On one occasion you were suffering from a boil in your
finger, and nobody was able to lull you into sleep. But your
father, who was administering justice in his royal court, took you
into his lap and caressing you sucked the boil. Lo, inside the
mouth it burst open. 0, my dear son, that pus and blood! Yes, your
affectionate father swallowed it out of love for you."
Instantly he
cried, "Run and release, release my beloved father quickly!"
His father had
closed his eyes for ever.
The other
letter was then placed in his hand.
Ajātasattu
shed hot tears. He realized what
paternal love was only after he became a father himself.
King
Bimbisāra died and was immediately after born as a Deva
named Janavasabha in the Cātummahārājika Heaven.
Later,
Ajātasattu, met the Buddha and became one of His distinguished
lay followers and took a leading part in the holding of the first
Convocation.
King
Pasenadi Kosala
King
Pasenadi Kosala, the son of King Mahā Kosala,
who reigned in the kingdom of Kosala with its capital at Sāvatthi,
was another royal patron of the Buddha. He was a contemporary of
the Buddha, and owing to his proficiency in various arts, he had
the good fortune to be made King by his father while he was alive.
His conversion
must probably have taken place during the very early part of the
Buddha's ministry. In the Samyutta Nikāya it is stated that once
he approached the Buddha and questioning Him about His perfect
Enlightenment referred to Him as being young in years and young in
ordination.
(Samyutta Nikāya. 1.64: Kindred
Sayings, 1, p. 94.)
The Buddha
replied -- "There are four objects, O Mahārāja, that should not be
disregarded or despised. They are a Khattiya (a warrior
prince), a snake, fire, and a Bhikkhu (mendicant monk).
[6]
Then He
delivered an interesting sermon on this subject to the King. At
the close of the sermon the King expressed his great pleasure and
instantly became a follower of the Buddha. Since then till his
death he was deeply attached to the Buddha. It is said that on one
occasion the King prostrated himself before the Buddha and stroked
His feet covering them with kisses.
[7]
His chief
queen, Mallikā a very devout and wise lady, well versed in
the dhamma, was greatly responsible for his religious enthusiasm.
Like a true friend, she had to act as his religious guide on
several occasions.
One day the
King dreamt sixteen unusual dreams and was greatly perturbed in
mind, not knowing their true significance. His brahmin advisers
interpreted them to be dreams portending evil and instructed him
to make an elaborate animal sacrifice to ward off the dangers
resulting therefrom. As advised he made all necessary arrangements
for this inhuman sacrifice which would have resulted in the loss
of thousands of helpless creatures. Queen Mallikā, hearing
of this barbarous act about to be perpetrated, persuaded the King
to get the dreams interpreted by the Buddha whose understanding
infinitely surpassed that of those worldly brahmins. The King
approached the Buddha and mentioned the object of his visit.
Relating the sixteen dreams
[8] he wished to
know their significance, and the Buddha explained their
significance fully to him.
Unlike King
Bimbisāra King Kosala had the good fortune to hear
several edifying and instructive discourses from the Buddha. In
the Samyutta Nikāya there appears a special section called the
Kosala Samyutta
[9] in which are
recorded most of the discourses and talks given by the Buddha to
the King.
Once while the
King was seated in the company of the Buddha, he saw some ascetics
with hairy bodies and long nails passing by, and rising from his
seat respectfully saluted them calling out his name to them: "I am
the King, your reverences, the Kosala, Pasenadi." When they
had gone he came back to the Buddha and wished to know whether
they were Arahants or those who were striving for Arahantship. The
Buddha explained that it was difficult for ordinary laymen
enjoying material pleasures to judge whether others are Arahants
or not and made the following interesting observations:
"It is by
association (samvāsena) that one's conduct (sīla) is
to be understood, and that, too, after a long time and not in a
short time, by one who is watchful and not by a heedless person,
by an intelligent person and not by an unintelligent one. It is by
converse (samvohārena) that one's purity (soceyyam)
is to be understood. It is in time of trouble that one's fortitude
is to be understood. It is by discussion that one's wisdom is to
be understood, and that, too, after a long time and not in a short
time, by one who is watchful and not by a heedless person, by an
intelligent person and not by an unintelligent one."
Summing up the
above, the Buddha uttered the following verses:
"Not by
his outward guise is man well known.
In fleeting glance let none place confidence.
In garb of decent well-conducted folk
The unrestrained live in the world at large.
As a clay earring made to counterfeit.
Or bronze half penny coated over with gold,
Some fare at large hidden beneath disguise,
Without, comely and fair; within, impure.
[10]"
King Kosala,
as ruler of a great kingdom, could not possibly have avoided
warfare, especially with Kings of neighbouring countries. Once he
was compelled to fight with his own nephew, King Ajātasattu,
and was defeated. Hearing it, the Buddha remarked:
"Victory
breeds hatred. The defeated live in
pain. Happily the peaceful
live, giving up victory and defeat.
[11]"
On another
occasion King Kosala was victorious and he confiscated the
whole army of King Ajātasattu, saving only him. When the
Buddha heard about this new victory, He uttered the following
verse, the truth of which applies with equal force to this modern
war-weary world as well:
"A
man may spoil another, just so far
As it may serve his ends, but when he's spoiled
By others he, despoiled, spoils yet again.
So long as evil's
fruit is not matured,
The fool doth fancy 'now's the hour, the chance!'
But when the deed bears fruit, he fareth ill.
The slayer gets a slayer in his turn;
The conqueror gets one who conquers him;
Th'abuser wins abuse, th'annoyer, fret.
Thus by the evolution of the deed,
A man who spoils is spoiled in his turn.
[12]"
What the Buddha
has said to King Kosala about women is equally interesting
and extremely encouraging to womankind. Once while the King was
engaged in a pious conversation with the Buddha, a messenger came
and whispered into his ear that Queen Mallikā had given
birth to a daughter. The King was not pleased at this unwelcome
news. In ancient India, as it is to a great extent today, a
daughter is not considered a happy addition to a family for
several selfish reasons as, for instance, the problem of providing
a dowry: The Buddha, unlike any other religious teacher, paid a
glowing tribute to women and mentioned four chief characteristics
that adorn a woman in the following words:
"Some
women are indeed better (than
men).
Bring her up, O Lord of men.
There are women who are wise, virtuous, who regard
mother-in-law as a goddess, and who are chaste.
To such a noble wife may be born a valiant son,
a lord of realms, who
would rule a kingdom".
[13]
Some women are
even better than men. "Itthi hi pi ekacciyā seyyā"
were the actual words used by the Buddha. No religious teacher has
made such a bold and noble utterance especially in India, where
women were not held in high esteem.
Deeply grieved
over the death of his old grandmother, aged one hundred and twenty
years, King Kosala approached the Buddha and said that he
would have given everything within his means to save his
grandmother who had been as a mother to him. The Buddha consoled
him, saying:
"All beings are
mortal; they end with death, they have death in prospect. All the
vessels wrought by the potter, whether they are baked or unbaked,
are breakable; they finish broken, they have breakage in
prospect."
[14]
The King was so
desirous of hearing the Dhamma that even if affairs of state
demanded his presence in other parts of the kingdom, he would
avail himself of every possible opportunity to visit the Buddha
and engage in a pious conversation. The Dhammacetiya
[15] and
Kannakatthala
[16] Suttas were
preached on such occasions.
King
Kosala's chief consort, the daughter of a garland-maker,
predeceased him. A sister of King Bimbisāra was one of his
wives. One of his sisters was married to King Bimbisāra and
Ajātasattu was her son.
King Kosala
had a son named Vidūdabha who revolted against him in
his old age. This son's mother was the daughter of Mahānāma the
Sākya, who was related to the Buddha, and his grandmother was
a slave-girl. This fact the King did not know when he took her as
one of his consorts. Hearing a derogatory remark made by Sākyas
about his ignoble lineage, Vidūdabha took vengeance by
attempting to destroy the Sākya race. Unfortunately it was due to
Vidūdabha that the King had to die a pathetic death in a
hall outside the city with only a servant as his companion. King
Kosala predeceased the Buddha.
CHAPTER
12
THE BUDDHA'S MINISTRY
"Freed am I from all bonds, whether divine or
human.
You, too, O Bhikkhus, are freed from all bonds."
-- MAHĀVAGGA
The
Buddha's beneficent and successful ministry lasted forty-five years.
From His 35th year, the year of His Enlightenment, till His death in
His 80th year, He served humanity both by example and by precept.
Throughout the year He wandered from place to place, at times alone,
sometimes accompanied by His disciples, expounding the Dhamma to the
people and liberating them from the bonds of Samsāra. During the
rainy season (vassāna) from July to November, owing to
incessant rains, He lived in retirement as was customary with all
ascetics in India in His time.
In ancient times,
as today, three regular seasons prevailed in India, namely,
vassāna, (rainy) hemanta (winter) and gimhāna
(hot). The vassāna or rainy season starts in Āsālha
and extends up to Assayuga, that is approximately from the
middle of July to the middle of November.
During the
vassāna period, due to torrential rains, rivers and streams
usually get flooded, roads get inundated, communications get
interrupted and people as a rule are confined to their homes and
villages and live on what provisions they have collected during the
previous seasons. During this time the ascetics find it difficult to
engage in their preaching tours, wandering from place to place. An
infinite variety of vegetable and animal life also appears to such
an extent that people could not move about without unconsciously
destroying them. Accordingly all ascetics including the disciples of
the Buddha, used to suspend their itinerant activities and live in
retirement in solitary places. As a rule the Buddha and His
disciples were invited to spend their rainy seasons either in a
monastery or in a secluded park. Sometimes, however, they
used to retire to forests. During these rainy seasons people flocked
to the Buddha to hear the Dhamma and thus availed themselves of His
presence in their vicinity to their best advantage.
The First Twenty Years
1st Year at
Benares.
After expounding
the Dhammacakka Sutta to His first five disciples on the
Āsālha full moon day, He spent the first rainy season in the Deer
Park at Isipatana, near Benares. Here there was no special building
where he could reside. Yasa's conversion took place during this
Retreat.
2nd, 3rd,
4th Years at Rājagaha.
Rājagaha was the
capital of the Kingdom of Magadha where ruled King Bimbisāra.
When the Buddha visited the King, in accordance with a promise made
by Him before His Enlightenment, he offered his Bamboo Grove (Veluvana)
to the Buddha and His disciples. This was an ideal solitary
place for monks as it was neither too far nor too near to the city.
Three rainy seasons were spent by the Buddha in this quiet grove.
5th Year at
Vesāli.
During this year
while He was residing in the Pinnacle Hall at Mahāvana near Vesāli,
He heard of the impending death of King Suddhodana and,
repairing to his death chamber, preached the Dhamma to him.
Immediately the King attained Arahantship. For seven days thereafter
he experienced the bliss of Emancipation and passed away.
It was in this
year that the Bhikkhuni Order was founded at the request of Mahā
Pajāpati Gotami.
After the
cremation of the King, when the Buddha was temporarily residing at
Nigrodhārāma, Mahā Pajāpati Gotami approached the Buddha and
begged permission for women to enter the Order. But the Buddha
refused and returned to the Pinnacle Hall at Rājagaha. Mahā
Pajāpati Gotami was so intent on renouncing the world that she,
accompanied by many Sākya and Koliya ladies, walked all the way from
Kapilavatthu to Rājagaha and, through the intervention of Venerable
Ānanda, succeeded in entering the Order.
[1]
6th Year at
Mankula Hill in Kosambi, near
Allahabad.
Just as He
performed the "Twin Wonder" (Yamaka
Pātihāriya)
[2]
to overcome the pride of His relatives
at Kapilavatthu, even so did He perform it for the second time at
Mankula Hill to convert His alien followers.
7th Year at
Tāvatimsa Heaven.
A few days after
the birth of Prince Siddhattha Queen Mahā Māyā died
and was born as a Deva (god) in the Tusita Heaven. In this
seventh year, during the three rainy months, the Buddha preached the
Abhidhamma
[3] to the Devas of
the Tāvatimsa Heaven where the mother-Deva repaired to hear him.
Daily He came to earth and gave a summary of His sermon to the
Venerable Sāriputta who in turn expounded the same doctrine
in detail to his disciples. What is embodied in the present
Abhidhamma Pitaka is supposed to be this detailed exposition of the
Dhamma by him.
It is stated
that, on hearing these discourses, the Deva who was His mother
attained the first stage of Sainthood.
8th Year at
Bhesakalā Forest, near Sumsumāra
Rock, in the Bhagga District.
9th Year at
Kosambi.
It was in this
year that Māgandiyā harboured a grudge against the Buddha and
sought an opportunity to dishonour him.
Māgandiyā
was a beautiful maiden. Her parents
would not give her in marriage as the prospective suitors, in their
opinion, were not worthy of their daughter. One day as the Buddha
was surveying the world, He perceived the spiritual development of
the parents. Out of compassion for them He visited the place where
the father of the girl was tending the sacred fire. The brahmin,
fascinated by His physical beauty, thought that He was the best
person to whom he could give his daughter in marriage and requesting
Him to stay there until his arrival, hurried home to bring his
daughter. The Buddha in the meantime stamped His footprint on that
spot and moved to a different place. The brahmin and his wife,
accompanied by their daughter who was dressed in her best garments,
came to that spot and observed the footprint. The wife who was
conversant with signs said that it was not the footprint of an
ordinary man but of a pure person who had eradicated all passions.
The Brahmin ridiculed the idea, and, noticing the Buddha at a
distance offered his daughter unto Him. The Buddha describing how He
overcame His passions said:
"Having seen
Tanhā, Arati and Ragā,
[4]
I had no pleasure for the pleasures of love.
What is this body, filled with urine and dung?
I should not be willing to touch it, even with
my foot.
[5]"
Hearing His
Dhamma, the brahmin and his wife attained Anāgāmi, the third stage
of Sainthood. But proud Magandiyā felt insulted and she
thought to herself -- "If this man has no need of me, it is
perfectly proper for him to say so, but he declares me to be full of
urine and dung. Very well, by virtue of birth, lineage, social
position, wealth, and the charm of youth that I possess I shall
obtain a husband who is my equal, and then I shall know what ought
to be done to the monk Gotama."
Enraged by the
words of the Buddha, she conceived a hatred towards Him. Later she
was given as a consort to the King of Udena. Taking advantage of her
position as one of the Royal consorts, she bribed people and
instigated them to revile and drive the Buddha out of the city. When
the Buddha entered the city, they shouted at him, saying: "You are a
thief, a simpleton, a fool, a camel, an ox, an ass, a denizen of
hell, a beast. You have no hope of salvation. A state of punishment
is all that you can look forward to."
Venerable
Ānanda, unable to hear this filthy abuse, approached the Buddha
and said -- "Lord, these citizens are reviling and abusing us. Let
us go elsewhere."
"Where shall we
go, Ānanda?" asked the Buddha.
"To some other
city, Lord," said Ānanda.
"If men revile us
there, where shall we go then?" inquired the Buddha.
"To still another
city, Lord," said Ānanda.
"Ānanda,
one should not speak thus. Where a
difficulty arises, right there should it be settled. Only under
those circumstances is it permissible to go elsewhere. But who are
reviling you, Ānanda?" questioned the Buddha.
"Lord, everyone
is reviling us, slaves and all," replied Ānanda. Admonishing
Venerable Ānanda to practise patience, the Buddha said:
i) "As an elephant in the battle-field withstands
the arrows shot from a bow, even so will I endure abuse. Verily,
most people are undisciplined."
ii) "They lead the trained horses or elephants to
an assembly. The King mounts the trained animal. The best among men
are the disciplined who endure abuse."
iii) "Excellent are trained mules, so
are thorough-bred horses of Sindh and noble tusked elephants; but
the man who is disciplined surpasses them all.
[6]"
Again He
addressed Venerable Ānanda and said -- "Be not disturbed.
These men will revile you only for seven days, and, on the eighth
day they will become silent. A difficulty encountered by the Buddhas
lasts no longer than seven days.
[7]"
10th Year
at Pārileyyaka Forest.
While the Buddha
was residing at Kosambi, a dispute arose between two parties of
Bhikkhus -- one versed in the Dhamma, the other in the Vinaya --
with respect to the transgression of a minor rule of etiquette in
the lavatory. Their respective supporters also were divided into two
sections.
Even the Buddha
could not settle the differences of these quarrelsome monks. They
were adamant and would not listen to His advice. The Buddha
thought:-- "Under present conditions the jostling crowd in which I
live makes my life one of discomfort. Moreover these monks pay no
attention to what I say. Suppose I were to retire from the haunts of
men and live a life of solitude. In pursuance of this thought,
without even informing the Sangha, alone He retired to the
Pārileyyaka Forest and spent the rainy season at the foot of a
beautiful Sal-tree.
It was on this
occasion, according to the story, that an elephant and a monkey
ministered to His needs.
[8]
11th Year
at Ekanālā, brahmin village.
The following
Kasibhāradvāja Sutta
[9]
was delivered here:
On one occasion
the Buddha was residing at Ekanālā in Dakkhinagiri, the brahmin
village in Magadha. At that time about five-hundred ploughs
belonging to Kasibhāradvāja brahmin were harnessed for the
sowing. Thereupon the Exalted One, in the forenoon, dressed Himself
and taking bowl and robe went to the working place of the brahmin.
At that time the distribution of food by the brahmin was taking
place. The Buddha went to the place where food was being distributed
and stood aside. The brahmin Kasibhāradvāja saw the Buddha
waiting for alms. Seeing Him, he spoke thus -- "I, O ascetic, plough
and sow; and having ploughed and sown, I eat. You also, O ascetic,
should plough and sow; and having ploughed and sown, you should
eat."
"I, too, O
brahmin, plough and sow; having ploughed and sown, I eat." said the
Buddha.
"But we see not
the Venerable Gotama's yoke, or plough, or
ploughshare, or goad, or oxen, albeit the Venerable Gotama
says -- "I too plough and sow; and having ploughed and sown, I eat,"
remarked the brahmin.
Then the brahmin
Bhāradvāja addressed the Exalted One thus:
"A farmer you
claim to be, but we see none of your tillage. Being questioned about
ploughing, please answer us so that we may know your ploughing."
The Buddha
answered:
"Confidence (saddhā)
is the seed, discipline (tapo) is the rain, wisdom
(pa257;) my yoke and plough, modesty (hiri) the pole of
my plough, mind (mano) the rein, and mindfulness (sati)
my ploughshare and goad.
"I am controlled
in body, controlled in speech, temperate in food. With truthfulness
I cut away weeds. Absorption in the Highest (Arahantship) is
the release of the oxen.
"Perseverance
(viriya) is my beast of burden that carries me towards the
bond-free state (Nibbāna). Without turning it goes, and
having gone it does not grieve.
"Thus is the
tilling done: it bears the fruit of Deathlessness. Having done this
tilling, one is freed from all sorrow."
Thereupon the
brahmin Kasibhāradvāja, filling a large bronze bowl with
milk-rice, offered it to the Exalted One, saying "May the Venerable
Gotama eat the milk-rice! The Venerable Gotama is a
farmer, since the Venerable Gotama tills a crop that bears
the fruit of Deathlessness."
The Exalted One,
however, refused to accept this saying:
"What is obtained
by reciting verses is not fit to be eaten by me. This, O brahmin, is
not the rule of seers. The Enlightened reject such food. While this
principle lasts, this is the livelihood.
"Serve the
unique, cankerless, great sage of holy calm with other kind of food
and drink, for He is like a field to him that desires to sow good
deeds."
12th Year
at Vera257;.
A brahmin of
Vera257;, hearing that the Buddha was residing at Vera257; near
Naleru's Nimba tree with a large company of His disciples,
approached Him and raised several questions with regard to His
conduct. The brahmin was so pleased with His answers that he became
a follower of the Buddha and invited Him and His disciples to spend
the rainy season at Vera257;. The Buddha signified His assent as
usual by His silence.
Unfortunately at
this particular time there was a famine at Vera257; and the Buddha
and His disciples were compelled to live on food intended for
horses. A horse-dealer very kindly provided them with coarse food
available, and the Buddha partook of such food with perfect
equanimity.
One day, during
this period, Venerable Sāriputta, arising from his solitary
meditation, approached the Buddha and respectfully questioned Him
thus: "Which Buddha's Dispensation endured long and which did not?"
The Buddha
replied that the Dispensations of the Buddhas Vipassi, Sikhī
and Vessabhū did not endure long. while the Dispensations of
the Buddhas Kakusandha, Konāgamana and Kassapa endured
long.
[10]
The Buddha
attributed this to the fact that some Buddhas did make no great
effort in preaching the Dhamma in detail and promulgated no rules
and regulations for the discipline of the disciples, while other
Buddhas did so.
Thereupon
Venerable Sāriputta respectfully implored the Buddha to
promulgate the Fundamental Precepts (Pātimokkha) for the
future discipline of the Sangha so that the Holy Life may endure
long.
"Be patient,
Sāriputta, be patient," said the Buddha and added:
"The Tathāgata
alone is aware of the time for it. Until certain defiling conditions
arise in the Sangha the Tathāgata does not promulgate Means of
Discipline for the disciples and does not lay down the Fundamental
Precepts (Pātimokkha). When such defiling conditions arise in
the Sangha, then only the Tathāgata promulgates Means of Discipline
and lays down the Fundamental Precepts for the disciples in order to
eradicate such defilements.
"When,
Sāriputta, the Sangha attains long standing (rattaahattam),
full development (vepullamahattam), great increase in
gains (lābhaggamahattam) and greatness in erudition (bahussutamahattam),
defiling conditions arise in the Sangha. Then does the
Tathāgata promulgate Means of Discipline and the Fundamental
Precepts to prevent such defilements.
"Sāriputta,
the Order of disciples is free from troubles, devoid of evil
tendencies, free from stain, pure, and well established in virtue.
The last of my five-hundred disciples is a Sotāpanna
(Stream-Winner) not liable to fall, steadfast and destined for
enlightenment.
[11]"
(The rainy season
at Vera257; forms the subject of the Introduction to the
Pārājikā Book of the Vinaya Pitaka).
At the end of
this rainy season the Buddha went on a preaching tour to Soreyya,
Samkassa, Kannakujja, Payāga, and then, crossing the river, stayed
some time in Benares and returned thence to Vesāli to reside at the
Pinnacle Hall in Mahāvana.
13th Year
was spent at Cāliya Rock.
14th Year
at Jetavana Monastery, Sāvatthi.
The Venerable
Rāhula received his Higher Ordination at this time on the
completion of his twentieth year.
15th Year
at Kapilavatthu.
The pathetic
death of King Suppabuddha who was angry with the Buddha for
leaving his daughter, Princess Yasodharā, occurred in this
year. It may be mentioned that the Buddha spent only one rainy
season in his birthplace.
16th Year
at the city of Ālavi.
The conversion of
Ālavaka the demon,
[12] who feasted on
human flesh, took place in this year.
Ā1avaka,
a ferocious demon, was enraged to see
the Buddha in his mansion. He came up to Him and asked Him to
depart. "Very well, friend," said the Buddha and went out. "Come
in," said he. The Buddha came in. For the second and third time he
made the same request and the Buddha obeyed. But when he commanded
Him for the fourth time, the Buddha refused and asked him to do what
he could.
"Well, I will ask
you a question," said Ālavaka, "If you will not answer, I
will scatter your thoughts, or rive your heart, or take you by your
feet and fling you across the Ganges."
"Nay, friend,"
replied the Buddha, "I see not in this world inclusive of gods,
brahmas, ascetics, and brahmins, amongst the multitude of gods and
men, any who could scatter my thoughts, or rive my heart, or take me
by my feet and fling me across the Ganges. However, friend, ask what
you wish."
Ā1avaka
then asked the following questions:
"Herein,
which is man's best possession?
Which well practised yields happiness?
Which indeed is the sweetest of tastes?
How lived, do they call the best life?"
To these
questions the Buddha answered thus:
"Herein
confidence is man's best possession.
Dhamma well practised yields happiness.
Truth indeed is the sweetest of tastes.
Life lived with understanding is best, they say."
Ālavaka
next asked the Buddha:
"How does
one cross the flood?
How does one cross the sea?
How does one overcome sorrow?
How is one purified?"
The Exalted One
replied:
"By
confidence one crosses the flood, by heedfulness the sea.
By effort one overcomes sorrow, by wisdom is
one purified."
Ā1avaka
then inquired:
"How
is wisdom gained? How are riches found?
How is renown gained? How are friends bound?
Passing from this world to the next how does one not grieve?"
[13]
In answer the
Buddha said:
"The heedful,
intelligent person of confidence gains wisdom by hearing the dhamma
of the Pure Ones that leads to Nibbāna. He who does what is proper,
persevering and strenuous, gains wealth. By truth one attains to
fame. Generosity binds friends.
"That faithful
householder who possesses these four virtues -- truthfulness, good
morals, courage and liberality -- grieves not after passing away."
"Well, ask
many other ascetics and brahmins whether there is found anything
greater than truthfulness, self-control, generosity, and patience."
Understanding
well the meaning of the Buddha's words, Ā1avaka said:
"How could I now
ask diverse ascetics and brahmins? Today I know what is the secret
of my future welfare.
"For my own good
did the Buddha come to Ālavi. To-day I know where gifts bestowed
yield fruit in abundance. From village to village, from town to town
will I wander honouring the Fully Enlightened One and the perfection
of the sublime Dhamma."
17th Year
was spent at Rājagaha.
18th Year
was spent at Cāliya Rock.
19th and
20th years were spent at Rajāgaha.
*
Buddha and
Angulimāla
It was in the
20th year that the Buddha converted the notorious murderer
Angulimāla.
[14] Ahimsaka
(Innocent) was his original
name. His father was chaplain to the King of Kosala. He
received his education at Taxila, the famous educational centre in
the olden days, and became the most illustrious and favourite pupil
of his renowned teacher. Unfortunately his colleagues grew jealous
of him, concocted a false story, and succeeded in poisoning the
teacher's mind against him. The enraged teacher, without any
investigation, contrived to put an end to his life by ordering him
to fetch a thousand human right-hand fingers as teacher's
honorarium. In obedience to the teacher, though with great
reluctance, he repaired to the Jalini forest, in Kosala, and started
killing people to collect fingers for the necessary offering. The
fingers thus collected were hung on a tree, but as they were
destroyed by crows and vultures he later wore a garland of those
fingers to ascertain the exact number. Hence he was known by the
name Angulimāla (Finger-wreathed). When he had collected 999
fingers, so the books state, the Buddha appeared on the scene.
Overjoyed at the sight, because he thought that he could complete
the required number by killing the great ascetic, he stalked the
Buddha drawing his sword. The Buddha by His psychic powers created
obstacles on the way so that Angulimāla would not be able to
get near Him although He walked at His usual pace. Angulirnāla
ran as fast as he could but he could not overtake the Buddha.
Panting and sweating, he stopped and cried: "Stop, ascetic." The
Buddha calmly said: "Though I walk, yet have I stopped. You too,
Angulimāla stop." The bandit thought --"These ascetics speak the
truth, yet He says He has stopped, whereas it is I who have stopped.
What does He mean?"
Standing, he
questioned Him:
"Thou who
art walking, friar, dost say: 'Lo I have stopped!'
And me thou tellest, who have stopped, I have not stopped!
I ask thee, friar, what is the meaning of thy words?
How sayest thou that thou hast stopped but I have not?"
The Buddha
sweetly replied:
"Yea, I have
stopped, Angulimāla, evermore.
Towards all living things renouncing violence;
Thou holdest not thy hand against thy fellowmen,
Therefore 'tis I have stopped, but thou still goest on.
[15]"
Angulimāla's
good Kamma rushed up to the surface.
He thought that the great ascetic was none other but the Buddha
Gotama who out of compassion had come to help him.
Straightway he
threw away his armour and sword and became a convert. Later, as
requested by him he was admitted into the Noble Order by the Buddha
with the mere utterance -- 'Come, O Bhikkhu!' (Ehi Bhikkhu).
News spread that
Angulimāla had become a Bhikkhu. The King of Kosala,
in particular, was greatly relieved to hear of his conversion
because he was a veritable source of danger to his subjects.
But Venerable
Angulimāla had no peace of mind, because even in his solitary
meditation he used to recall memories of his past and the pathetic
cries of his unfortunate victims. As a result of his evil Kamma,
while seeking alms in the streets he would become a target for stray
stones and sticks and he would return to the monastery 'with broken
head and flowing blood, cut and crushed' to be reminded by the
Buddha that he was merely reaping the effects of his own Kamma.
One day as he
went on his round for alms he saw a woman in travail. Moved by
compassion, he reported this pathetic woman's suffering to the
Buddha. He then advised him to pronounce the following words of
truth, which later came to be known as the Angulimāla Paritta.
"Sister, since my
birth in the Arya clan (i.e. since his ordination) I know not that I
consciously destroyed the life of any living being. By this truth
may you be whole, and may your child be whole."
[16]
He studied this
Paritta
[17] and, going to
the presence of the suffering sister, sat on a seat separated from
her by a screen, and uttered these words. Instantly she was
delivered of the child with ease. The efficacy of this Paritta
persists to this day.
In due course
Venerable Angulimāla attained Arahantship.
Referring to his
memorable conversion by the Buddha, he says:
"Some
creatures are subdued by force,
Some by the hook, and some by whips,
But I by such a One was tamed,
Who needed neither staff nor sword.
[18]
The Buddha spent
the remaining twenty-five years of His life mostly in Sāvatthi at
the Jetavana Monastery built by Anāthapindika, the
millionaire, and partly at Pubbārāma, built by Visākhā, the
chief benefactress.
CHAPTER
13
THE BUDDHA'S DAILY ROUTINE
"The Lord is awakened. He teaches the Dhamma
for awakening."
-- MAJJHIMA NIKĀYA
The
Buddha can be considered the most energetic and the most active of
all religious teachers that ever lived on earth. The whole day He
was occupied with His religious activities except when He was
attending to His physical needs. He was methodical and systematic in
the performance of His daily duties. His inner life was one of
meditation and was concerned with the experiencing of Nibbānic
Bliss, while His outer life was one of selfless service for the
moral upliftment of the world. Himself enlightened, He endeavoured
His best to enlighten others and liberate them from the ills of
life.
His day was
divided into five parts, namely, (i) The Forenoon Session, (ii) The
Afternoon Session, (iii) The First Watch, (iv) The Middle Watch and
(v) The Last Watch.
The Forenoon
Session
Usually early in
the morning He surveys the world with His Divine Eye to see whom he
could help. If any person needs His spiritual assistance, uninvited
He goes, often on foot, some times by air using His psychic powers,
and converts that person to the right path.
As a rule He goes
in search of the vicious and the impure, but the pure and the
virtuous come in search of Him.
For instance, the
Buddha went of His own accord to convert the robber and murderer
Angulimāla and the wicked demon Ā1avaka, but pious young
Visākhā, generous millionaire Anāthapindika, and
intellectual Sāriputta and Moggallāna came up to Him
for spiritual guidance.
While rendering
such spiritual service to whomsoever it is necessary, if He is not
invited to partake of alms by a lay supporter at some particular
place, He, before whom Kings prostrated themselves, would go in
quest of alms through alleys and streets, with bowl in hand, either
alone or with His disciples.
Standing silently
at the door of each house, without uttering a word, He collects
whatever food is offered and placed in the bowl and returns to the
monastery.
Even in His
eightieth year when He was old and in indifferent health, He went on
His rounds for alms in Vesāli.
Before midday He
finishes His meals. Immediately after lunch He daily delivers a
short discourse to the people, establishes them in the Three Refuges
and the Five Precepts and if any person is spiritually advanced, he
is shown the Path to Sainthood.
At times He
grants Ordination to them if they seek admission to the Order and
then retires to His chamber.
The Afternoon
Session
After the noon
meal He takes a seat in the monastery and the Bhikkhus assemble to
listen to His exposition of the Dhamma. Some approach Him to receive
suitable objects of meditation according to their temperaments;
others pay their due respects to Him and retire to their cells to
spend the afternoon.
After His
discourse or exhortation to His disciples, He Himself retires to His
private Perfumed Chamber to rest. If He so desires, He lies on His
right side and sleeps for a while with mindfulness. On rising, He
attains to the Ecstasy of Great Compassion (Mahā Karunā Samāpatti)
and surveys, with His Divine Eye, the world, especially the Bhikkhus
who retired to solitude for meditation and other disciples in order
to give them any spiritual advice that is needed. If the erring ones
who need advice happen to be at a distance, there He goes by psychic
powers, admonishes them and retires to His chamber.
Towards evening
the lay followers flock to Him to hear the Dhamma. Perceiving their
innate tendencies and their temperaments with the Buddha-Eye,
[1] He preaches to
them for about one hour. Each member of the audience, though
differently constituted, thinks that the Buddha's sermon is directed
in particular to him. Such was the Buddha's method of expounding the
Dhamma. As a rule the Buddha converts others by explaining His
teachings with homely illustrations and parables, for He appeals
more to the intellect than to emotion.
To the average
man the Buddha at first speaks of generosity, discipline, and
heavenly bliss. To the more advanced He speaks on the evils of
material pleasures and on the blessings of renunciation. To the
highly advanced He expounds the Four Noble Truths.
On rare occasions
as in the case of Angulimāla and Khemā did the Buddha
resort to His psychic powers to effect a change of heart in His
listeners.
The sublime
teachings of the Buddha appealed to both the masses and the
intelligentsia alike. A Buddhist poet sings:
"Giving joy to
the wise, promoting the intelligence of the middling, and dispelling
the darkness of the dull-witted, this speech is for all people.
[2]"
Both the rich and
the poor, the high and the low, renounced their former faiths and
embraced the new Message of Peace. The infant Sāsana,
[3] which was
inaugurated with a nucleus of five ascetics, soon developed into
millions and peacefully spread throughout Central India.
The First
Watch
This period of
the night extends from 6 to 10 p.m. and was exclusively reserved for
instruction to Bhikkhus. During this time the Bhikkhus were free to
approach the Buddha and get their doubts cleared, question Him on
the intricacies of the Dhamma, obtain suitable objects of
meditation, and hear the doctrine.
The Middle
Watch
During this
period which extends from 10 p.m. to 2 a.m. Celestial Beings such as
Devas and Brahmas, who are invisible to the physical eye, approach
the Buddha to question Him on the Dhamma. An oft-recurring passage
in the Suttas is: "Now when the night was far spent a certain Deva
of surpassing splendour came to the Buddha, respectfully saluted Him
and stood at a side." Several discourses and answers given to their
queries appear in the Samyutta Nikāya.
The Last Watch
The small hours
of the morning, extending from 2 to 6 a.m. which comprise the last
watch, are divided into four parts.
The first part is
spent in pacing up and down (cankamana). This serves as a
mild physical exercise to Him. During the second part, that is from
3 to 4 a.m. He mindfully sleeps on His right side. During the third
part, that is from 4 to 5 a.m., He attains the state of Arahantship
and experiences Nibbānic bliss. For one full hour from 5 to 6 a.m.
He attains the Ecstasy of Great Compassion (Mahā Karunāsamāpatti)
and radiates thoughts of loving-kindness towards all beings and
softens their hearts. At this early hour He surveys the whole world
with His Buddha-Eye to see whether He could be of service to any.
The virtuous and those that need His help appear vividly before Him
though they may live at a remote distance. Out of compassion for
them He goes of His own accord and renders necessary spiritual
assistance.
The whole day He
is fully occupied with His religious duties. Unlike any other living
being He sleeps only for one hour at night. For two full
hours in the morning and at dawn He pervades the whole world with
thoughts of boundless love and brings happiness to millions. Leading
a life of voluntary poverty, seeking His alms without
inconveniencing any, wandering from place to place for eight months
throughout the year preaching His sublime Dhamma, He tirelessly
worked for the good and happiness of all till His eightieth year.
According to the
Dharmapradipikā the last watch is divided into these four parts.
According to the
commentaries the last watch consists of three parts. During the
third part the Buddha attains the Ecstasy of Great Compassion.
CHAPTER
14
THE BUDDHA'S PARINIBBĀNA (DEATH)
"The sun shines by day. The moon is radiant by
night. Armoured shines the warrior King.
Meditating the brāhmana shines.
But all day and night the Buddha shines in glory."
-- DHAMMAPADA
The
Buddha was an extraordinary being. Nevertheless He was mortal,
subject to disease and decay as are all beings. He was conscious
that He would pass away in His eightieth year. Modest as He was He
decided to breathe His last not in renowned cities like Sāvatthi or
Rājagaha, where His activities were centred, but in a distant and
insignificant hamlet like Kusinārā.
In His own words
the Buddha was in His eightieth year like "a worn-out cart." Though
old in age, yet, being strong in will. He preferred to traverse the
long and tardy way on foot accompanied by His favourite disciple,
Venerable Ānanda. It may be mentioned that Venerable
Sāriputta and Moggallāna, His two chief disciples,
predeceased Him. So did Venerable Rāhula and Yasodhārā.
Rājagaha, the
capital of Magadha, was the starting point of His last journey.
Before his
impending departure from Rājagaha King Ajātasattu, the
parricide, contemplating an unwarranted attack on the prosperous
Vajjian Republic, sent his Prime Minister to the Buddha to know the
Buddha's view about his wicked project.
Conditions of
welfare
The Buddha
declared that (i) as long as the Vajjians meet frequently and hold
many meetings; (2) as long as they meet together in unity, rise in
unity and perform their duties in unity; (3) as long as they enact
nothing not enacted, abrogate nothing that has already been enacted,
act in accordance with the already established ancient Vajjian
principles; (4) as long as they support, respect, venerate and
honour the Vajjian elders, and pay regard to their worthy speech;
(5) as long as no women or girls of their families are detained by
force or abduction; (6) as long as they support, respect, venerate,
honour those objects of worship -- internal and external -- and do
not neglect those righteous ceremonies held before; (7) as long as
the rightful protection, defence and support for the Arahants shall
be provided by the Vajjians so that Arahants who have not come may
enter the realm and those who have entered the realm may live in
peace -- so long may the Vajjians be expected not to decline, but to
prosper.
Hearing these
seven conditions of welfare which the Buddha Himself taught the
Vajjians, the Prime Minister, Vassakāra, took leave of the
Buddha, fully convinced that the Vajjians could not be overcome by
the King of Magadha in battle, without diplomacy or breaking up
their alliance.
The Buddha
thereupon availed Himself of this opportunity to teach seven similar
conditions of welfare mainly for the benefit of His disciples. He
summoned all the Bhikkhus in Rājagaha and said:
(1) "As long, O
disciples, as the Bhikkhus assemble frequently and hold frequent
meetings; (2) as long as the Bhikkhus meet together in unity, rise
in unity, and perform the duties of the Sangha in unity; (3) as long
as the Bhikkhus shall promulgate nothing that has not been
promulgated, abrogate not what has been promulgated, and act in
accordance with the already prescribed rules; (4) as long as the
Bhikkhus support, respect, venerate and honour those long-ordained
Theras of experience, the fathers and leaders of the Order, and
respect their worthy speech; (5) as long as the Bhikkhus fall not
under the influence of uprisen attachment that leads to repeated
births; (6) as long as the Bhikkhus shall delight in forest
retreats; (7) as long as the Bhikkhus develop mindfulness within
themselves so that disciplined co-celibates who have not come yet
may do so and those who are already present may live in peace -- so
long may the Bhikkhus be expected not to decline, but to prosper.
As long as these
seven conditions of welfare shall continue to exist amongst the
Bhikkhus, as long as the Bhikkhus are well-instructed in these
conditions -- so long may they be expected not to decline, but to
prosper.
With boundless
compassion the Buddha enlightened the Bhikkhus on seven other
conditions of welfare as follows:
"As long as the
Bhikkhus shall not be fond of, or delight in, or engage in,
business; as long as the Bhikkhus shall not be fond of, or delight
in, or engage in, gossiping; as long as the Bhikkhus shall not be
fond of, or delight in sleeping; as long as the Bhikkhus shall not
be fond of, or delight in, or indulge in, society; as long as the
Bhikkhus shall neither have, nor fall under, the influence of base
desires; as long as the Bhikkhus shall not have evil friends or
associates and shall not be prone to evil -- so long the Bhikkhus
shall not stop at mere lesser, special acquisition without attaining
Arahantship."
Furthermore, the
Buddha added that as long as the Bhikkhus shall be devout, modest,
conscientious, full of learning, persistently energetic, constantly
mindful and full of wisdom -- so long may the Bhikkhus be expected
not to decline, but to prosper.
Sāriputta's
Praise
Enlightening the
Bhikkhus with several other discourses, the Buddha, accompanied by
Venerable Ānanda, left Rājagaha and went to Ambalatthika and
thence to Nālandā, where He stayed at the Pāvārika mango grove. On
this occasion the Venerable Sāriputta approached the Buddha
and extolled the wisdom of the Buddha, saying: "Lord, so pleased am
I with the Exalted One that methinks there never was, nor will there
be, nor is there now, any other ascetic or brahman who is greater
and wiser than the Buddha as regards self enlightenment."
The Buddha, who
did not approve of such an encomium from a disciple of His, reminded
Venerable Sāriputta that he had burst into such a song of
ecstasy without fully appreciating the merits of the Buddhas of the
past and of the future.
Venerable
Sāriputta acknowledged that he had no intimate knowledge of all
the supremely Enlightened Ones, but maintained that he was
acquainted with the Dhamma lineage, the process through which all
attain supreme Buddhahood, that is by overcoming the five Hindrances
namely, (i) sense-desires, (ii) ill-will, (iii) sloth and torpor,
(iv) restlessness and brooding, (v) indecision; by weakening the
strong passions of the heart through wisdom; by thoroughly
establishing the mind in the four kinds of Mindfulness; and by
rightly developing the seven factors of Enlightenment.
Pātaliputta
From Nālandā the
Buddha proceeded to Pātaligāma where Sunīdha and Vassakāra,
the chief ministers of Magadha, were building a fortress to
repel the powerful Vajjians.
Here the Buddha
resided in an empty house and, perceiving with His supernormal
vision thousands of deities haunting the different sites, predicted
that Pātaliputta would
become the chief
city inasmuch as it is a residence for Ariyas, a trading centre and
a place for the interchange of all kinds of wares, but would be
subject to three dangers arising from fire, water and dissension.
Hearing of the
Buddha's arrival at Pātaligāma, the ministers invited the Buddha and
His disciples for a meal at their house. After the meal was over the
Buddha exhorted them in these verses:
"Wheresoe'er
the prudent
man shall take up his abode.
Let him support the brethren there, good men of self-
control,
And give the merit of his gifts to the deities who haunt
the spot.
Revered, they will revere him: honoured, they honour him
again,
Are gracious to him as a mother to her own, her only son.
And the man who has the grace of the gods,
good fortune he beholds.
[1]"
In honour of His
visit to the city they named the gate by which He left "Gotama-Gate",
and they desired to name the ferry by which He would cross "Gotama-Ferry",
but the Buddha crossed the overflowing Ganges by His psychic powers
while the people were busy making preparations to cross.
Future states
From the banks of
the Ganges He went to Kotigama and thence to the village of Nadika
and stayed at the Brick Hall. Thereupon the Venerable Ānanda
approached the Buddha and respectfully questioned Him about the
future states of several persons who died in that village. The
Buddha patiently revealed the destinies of the persons concerned and
taught how to acquire the Mirror of Truth so that an Arya disciple
endowed therewith may predict of himself thus: "Destroyed for me is
birth in a woeful state, animal realm, Peta realm, sorrowful, evil,
and low states. A Stream-Winner am I, not subject to fall, assured
of final Enlightenment."
The Mirror of
the Dhamma (Dhammādāsa)
'What, O
Ānanda, is the Mirror of the Dhamma?
"Herein a noble
disciple reposes perfect confidence in the Buddha reflecting on His
virtues thus:
"Thus, indeed, is
the Exalted One, a Worthy One, a fully Enlightened One, Endowed with
wisdom and conduct, an Accomplished One, Knower of the worlds, an
Incomparable Charioteer for the training of individuals, the Teacher
of gods and men, Omniscient, and Holy.
[2]"
He reposes
perfect confidence in the Dhamma reflecting on the characteristics
of the Dhamma thus:
"Well expounded
is the Dhamma by the Exalted One, to be self-realized, immediately
effective, inviting investiga-tion, leading onwards (to Nibbāna), to
be understood by the wise, each one for himself.
[3]"
He reposes
perfect confidence in the Sangha reflecting on the virtues of the
Sangha thus:
"Of good conduct
is the Order of the disciples of the Exalted One; of upright conduct
is the Order of the disciples of the Exalted One; of wise conduct is
the Order of the disciples of the Exalted One. These four pairs of
persons constitute eight individuals. This Order of the disciples of
the Exalted One is worthy of gifts, of hospitality, of offerings, of
reverence, is an incomparable field of merit to the world.
[4]"
He becomes
endowed with virtuous conduct pleasing to the Aryas, unbroken,
intact, unspotted, unblemished, free, praised by the wise,
untarnished by desires, conducive to concentration.
From Nadika the
Buddha went to the flourishing city of Vesāli and stayed at the
grove of Ambapāli, the beautiful courtesan.
Anticipating her
visit, the Buddha in order to safeguard His disciples, advised them
to be mindful and reflective and taught them the way of mindfulness.
Ambapāli
Ambapāli,
hearing of the Buddha's arrival at her mango grove, approached the
Buddha and respectfully invited Him and His disciples for a meal on
the following day. The Buddha accepted her invitation in preference
to the invitation of the Licchavi nobles which He received later.
Although the Licchavi Nobles offered a large sum of money to obtain
from her the opportunity of providing this meal to the Buddha, she
politely declined this offer. As invited, the Buddha had His meal at
Ambapāli's residence. After the meal Ambapāli, the
courtesan, who was a potential Arahant, very generously offered her
spacious mango grove to the Buddha and His disciples.
[5]
As it was the
rainy season the Buddha advised His disciples to spend their Retreat
in or around Vesāli, and He Himself decided to spend the Retreat,
which was His last and forty-fifth one, at Beluva, a village near
Vesāli.
The Buddha's
Illness
In this year He
had to suffer from a severe sickness, and "sharp pains came upon Him
even unto death". With His iron will, mindful and reflective, the
Buddha bore them without any complaint.
The Buddha was
now conscious that He would soon pass away. But He thought that it
would not be proper to pass away without addressing His attendant
disciples and giving instructions to the Order. So He decided to
subdue His sickness by His will and live by constantly experiencing
the bliss of Arahantship.
[6]
Immediately after
recovery, the Venerable Ānanda approached the Buddha, and
expressing his pleasure on His recovery, remarked that he took some
little comfort from the thought that the Buddha would not pass away
without any instruction about the Order.
The Buddha made a
memorable and significant reply which clearly reveals the unique
attitude of the Buddha, Dhamma and the Sangha.
The Buddha's
Exhortation
"What, O
Ānanda, does the Order of disciples expect of me? I have taught
the Dhamma making no distinction between esoteric and exoteric
doctrine.
[7] In respect of the
truths the Tathāgata has no closed fist of a teacher. It may occur
to anyone: "It is I who will lead the Order of Bhikkhus," or "The
Order of Bhikkhus is dependent upon me," or "It is he who should
instruct any matter concerning the Order."
"The Tathāgata,
Ānanda, thinks not that it is he who should lead the Order of
Bhikkhus, or that the Order is dependent upon him. Why then should
He leave instructions in any matter concerning the Order?"
"I, too,
Ānanda, am now decrepit, aged, old, advanced in years, and have
reached my end. I am in my eightieth year. Just as a worn-out cart
is made to move with the aid of thongs, even so methinks the body of
the Tathāgata is moved with the aid of thongs.
[8] Whenever,
Ānanda, the Tathāgata lives plunged in signless mental
one-pointedness, by the cessation of certain feelings and unmindful
of all objects, then only is the body of the Tathāgata at ease.
[9] "
"Therefore,
Ānanda, be ye islands
[10] unto yourselves.
Be ye a refuge to yourselves. Seek no external refuge. Live with the
Dhamma as your island, the Dhamma as your refuge. Betake to no
external refuge.[11]
"How, Ānanda,
does a Bhikkhu live as an island unto himself, as a refuge unto
himself, seeking no external refuge, with the Dhamma as an island,
with the Dhamma as a refuge, seeking no external refuge?"
"Herein,
Ānanda, a Bhikkhu lives strenuous, reflective, watchful,
abandoning covetousness in this world, constantly developing
mindfulness with respect to body, feelings, consciousness, and
Dhamma.
[12] "
"Whosoever shall
live either now or after my death as an island unto oneself, as a
refuge unto oneself, seeking no external refuge, with the Dhamma as
an island, with the Dhamma as a refuge, seeking no external refuge,
those Bhikkhus shall be foremost amongst those who are intent on
discipline."
Here the Buddha
lays special emphasis on the importance of individual striving for
purification and deliverance from the ills of life. There is no
efficacy in praying to others or in depending on others. One might
question why Buddhists should seek refuge in the Buddha, Dhamma, and
the Sangha when the Buddha had explicitly advised His followers not
to seek refuge in others. In seeking refuge in the Triple Gem
(Buddha, Dhamma and Sangha) Buddhists only regard the Buddha as an
instructor who merely shows the Path of Deliverance, the Dhamma as
the only way or means, the Sangha as the living examples of the way
of life to be lived. By merely seeking refuge in them Buddhists do
not consider that they would gain their deliverance.
Though old and
feeble the Buddha not only availed Himself of every opportunity to
instruct the Bhikkhus in various ways but also regularly went on His
rounds for alms with bowl in hand when there were no private
invitations. One day as usual He went in quest of alms in Vesāli and
after His meal went with Venerable Ānanda to the Capala
Cetiya, and, speaking of the delightfulness of Vesāli and other
shrines in the city, addressed the Venerable Ānanda thus:
"Whosoever has
cultivated, developed, mastered, made a basis of, experienced,
practised, thoroughly acquired the four Means of Accomplishment
(Iddhipāda)
[13]
could, if he so desires, live for an
aeon (kappa)
[14]
or even a little more (kappāvasesam).
The Tathāgata, O Ānanda, has cultivated, developed,
mastered, made a basis of, experienced, practised, thoroughly
acquired the four Means of Accomplishment. If He so desires, the
Tathāgata could remain for an aeon or even a little more."
The text adds
that "even though a suggestion so evident and so clear was thus
given by the Exalted One, the Venerable Ānanda was incapable
of comprehending it so as to invite the Buddha to remain for an aeon
for the good, benefit, and the happiness of the many, out of
compassion for the world, for the good, benefit, and happiness of
gods and men".
The Sutta
attributes the reason to the fact that the mind of Venerable
Ānanda was, at the moment, dominated by Māra the Evil One.
The Buddha
Announces His Death
The Buddha
appeared on earth to teach the seekers of Truth things as they truly
are and a unique path for the deliverance of all ills of life.
During His long and successful ministry He fulfilled His noble
mission to the satisfaction of both Himself and His followers. In
His eightieth year He felt that His work was over. He had given all
necessary instructions to His earnest followers -- both the
householders and the homeless ones -- and they were not only firmly
established in His Teachings but were also capable of expounding
them to others. He therefore decided not to control the remainder of
His life-span by His will-power and by experiencing the bliss of
Arahantship. While residing at the Capala Cetiya the Buddha
announced to Venerable Ānanda that He would pass away in
three months' time.
Venerable
Ānanda instantly recalled the saying of the Buddha and begged of
Him to live for a kappa for the good and happiness of all.
"Enough Ānanda,
beseech not the Tathāgata. The time for making such a request is
now past," was the Buddha's reply.
He then spoke on
the fleeting nature of life and went with Venerable Ānanda to
the Pinnacled Hall at Mahāvana and requested him to assemble all the
Bhikkhus in the neighbourhood of Vesāli.
To the assembled
Bhikkhus the Buddha spoke as follows:
"Whatever truths
have been expounded to you by me, study them well, practise,
cultivate and develop them so that this Holy life may last long and
be perpetuated out of compassion for the world, for the good and
happiness of the many, for the good and happiness of gods and men".
"What are those
truths? They are:
The Four Foundations of Mindfulness,
The Four
Kinds of Right Endeavour,
The
Four Means of Accomplishment,
The Five Faculties,
The Five Powers,
The Seven Factors of Enlightenment, and
The Noble Eightfold Path.
[15]"
He then gave the
following final exhortation and publicly announced the time of His
death to the Sangha.
The Buddha's
Last Words
"Behold, O
Bhikkhus, now I speak to you. Transient are all conditioned things.
Strive on with diligence.
[16] The passing away
of the Tathāgata will take place before long. At the end of three
months from now the Tathāgata will pass away."
"Ripe is my age.
Short is my life. Leaving you I shall depart. I have made myself my
refuge. O Bhikkhus, be diligent, mindful and virtuous. With
well-directed thoughts guard your mind. He who lives heedfully in
this Dispensation will escape life's wandering and put an end to
suffering.
[17]"
Casting His last
glance at Vesāli, the Buddha went with Venerable Ānanda to
Bhandagama and addressing the Bhikkhus said:
Morality,
concentration, wisdom and Deliverance
supreme.
These things were realized by the renowned Gotama.
Comprehending them, the Buddha taught the doctrine to the
disciples.
The Teacher with sight has put an end to sorrow and has
extinguished all passions.
The Four Great
References
Passing thence
from village to village, the Buddha arrived at Bhoganagara and there
taught the Four Great Citations or References (Mahāpadesa) by
means of which the Word of the Buddha could be tested and clarified
in the following discourse:
(1) A Bhikkhu may
say thus:-- From the mouth of the Buddha Himself have I heard, have
I received thus: 'This is the Doctrine, this is the Discipline, this
is the teaching of the Master?' His words should neither be accepted
nor rejected. Without either accepting or rejecting such words,
study thoroughly every word and syllable and then put them beside
the Discourses (Sutta) and compare them with the Disciplinary
Rules (Vinaya). If, when so compared, they do not harmonise
with the Discourses and do not agree with the Disciplinary Rules,
then you may come to the conclusion. "Certainly this is not the word
of the Exalted One, this has been wrongly grasped by the Bhikkhu."
Therefore you
should reject it.
If, when compared
and contrasted, they harmonise with the Discourses and agree with
the Disciplinary Rules, you may come to the conclusion: "Certainly
this is the word of the Exalted One, this has correctly been grasped
by the Bhikkhu".
Let this be
regarded as the First Great Reference.
(2) Again a
Bhikkhu may say thus:? 'In such a monastery lives the Sangha
together with leading Theras. From the mouth of that Sangha have I
heard, have I received thus: 'This is the Doctrine, this is the
Discipline, this is the Master's Teaching.' His words should neither
be accepted nor rejected. Without either accepting or rejecting such
words, study thoroughly every word and syllable and then put them
beside the Discourses (Sutta) and compare them with the
Disciplinary Rules (Vinaya). If, when so compared, they do
not harmonise with the Discourses and do not agree with the
Disciplinary Rules, then you may come to the conclusion: 'Certainly
this is not the word of the Exalted One, this has been wrongly
grasped by the Bhikkhu."
Therefore you
should reject it.
If, when compared
and contrasted, they harmonise with the Discourses and agree with
the Disciplinary Rules, you may come to the conclusion: "Certainly
this is the word of the Exalted One, this has correctly been grasped
by the Bhikkhu."
Let this be
regarded as the second Great Reference.
(3) Again a
Bhikkhu may say thus:-- 'In such a monastery dwell many Theras and
Bhikkhus of great learning, versed in the teachings, proficient in
the Doctrine, Vinaya, Discipline, and Matrices (Mātikā). From
the mouth of those Theras have I heard, have I received thus: 'This
is the Dhamma, this is the Vinaya, this is the Teaching of the
Master. His words should neither be accepted nor rejected. Without
either accepting or rejecting such words, study thoroughly every
word and syllable and then put them beside the Discourses (Sutta)
and compare them with the Disciplinary Rules (Vinaya).
If, when so compared, they do not harmonise with the Discourses and
do not agree with the Disciplinary Rules, then you may come to the
conclusion: "Certainly this is not the word of the Exalted One, this
has been wrongly grasped by the Bhikkhu."
Therefore you
should reject it.
If, when compared
and contrasted, they harmonise with the Suttas and agree with the
Vinaya, then you may come to the conclusion: "Certainly this is the
word of the Exalted One, this has been correctly grasped by the
Bhikkhu."
Let this be
regarded as the Third Great Reference.
(4) Again a
Bhikkhu may say thus:? 'In such a monastery lives an elderly Bhikkhu
of great learning, versed in the teachings, proficient in the
Dhamma, Vinaya, and Matrices. From the mouth of that Thera have I
heard, have I received thus: 'This is the Dhamma, this is the Vinaya,
this is the Master's Teaching.' His words should neither be accepted
nor rejected. Without either accepting or rejecting such words,
study thoroughly every word and syllable and then put them beside
the Discourses (Sutta) and compare them with the Disciplinary
Rules (Vinaya). If, when so compared, they do not
harmonise with the Discourses and do not agree with the Disciplinary
Rules, then you may come to the conclusion: "Certainly this is not
the word of the Exalted One, this has been wrongly grasped by the
Bhikkhu."
Therefore you
should reject it.
If, when compared
and contrasted, they harmonise with the Suttas and agree with the
Vinaya, then you may come to the conclusion: "Certainly this is the
Dhamma, this is the Vinaya, this is the Master's Teachings."
Let this be
regarded as the Fourth Great Reference.
These, Bhikkhus,
are the Four Great References.
The Buddha's
Last Meal
Enlightening the
disciples with such edifying discourses, the Buddha proceeded to
Pava where the Buddha and His disciples were entertained by Cunda
the smith. With great fervour Cunda prepared a special
delicious dish called 'Sūkaramaddava'.
[18]
As advised by the Buddha, Cunda
served only the Buddha with the Sūkaramaddava and
buried the remainder in the ground.
After the meal
the Buddha suffered from an attack of dysentery and sharp pains came
upon Him. Calmly He bore them without any complaint.
Though extremely
weak and severely ill, the Buddha decided to walk to
Kusinārā
[19]
His last resting place, a distance of
about three gāvutas
[20] from Pava. In
the course of this last journey it is stated that the Buddha had to
sit down in about twenty-five places owing to His weakness and
illness.
On the way He sat
at the foot of a tree and asked Venerable Ānanda to fetch
some water as He was feeling thirsty. With difficulty Venerable
Ānanda secured some pure water from a streamlet which, a few
moments earlier, was flowing fouled and turbid, stirred up by the
wheels of five hundred carts.
At that time a
man named Pukkusa, approached the Buddha, and expressed his
admiration at the serenity of the Buddha, and, hearing a sermon
about His imperturbability, offered Him a pair of robes of gold.
As directed by
the Buddha, he robed the Buddha with one and Venerable Ānanda
with the other.
When Venerable
Ānanda placed the pair of robes on the Buddha, to his
astonishment, he found the skin of the Buddha exceeding bright, and
said ? "How wonderful a thing is it, Lord and how marvellous, that
the colour of the skin of the Exalted One should be so clear, so
exceeding bright. For when I placed even this pair of robes of
burnished gold and ready for wear on the body of the Exalted One, it
seemed as if it had lost its splendour."
Thereupon the
Buddha explained that on two occasions the colour of the skin of the
Tathāgata becomes clear and exceeding bright -- namely on the night
on which the Tathāgata attains Buddhahood and on the night the
Tathāgata passes away.
He then
pronounced that at the third watch of the night on that day He would
pass away in the Sāla Grove of the Mallas between the twin Sāla
trees, in the vicinity of Kusinārā.
Cunda's
Meritorious Meal
He took His last
bath in the river Kukuttha and resting a while spoke thus -- "Now it
may happen, Ānanda, that some one should stir up remorse in
Cunda the smith, saying: "This is evil to thee, Cunda,
and loss to thee in that when the Tathāgata had eaten His last meal
from thy provisions, then He died." Any such remorse in Cunda
the smith should be checked by saying: "This is good to thee,
Cunda, and gain to thee, in that when the Tathāgata had eaten
His last meal from thy provision, then He died." From the very mouth
of the Exalted One, Cunda, have I heard, from His very
mouth have I received this saying: "These two offerings of food are
of equal fruit, and of equal profit, and of much greater fruit and
of much greater profit than any other, and which are the two?
The offering of
food which when a Tathāgata has eaten He attains to supreme and
perfect insight, and the offering of food which when a Tathāgata has
eaten He passes away by that utter cessation in which nothing
whatever remains behind -- these two offerings of food are of equal
fruit and of equal profit, and of much greater fruit, and of much
greater profit than any other.
There has been
laid up by Cunda the smith a Kamma redounding to length of
life, redounding to good birth, redounding to good fortune,
redounding to good fame, redounding to the inheritance of
heaven and of sovereign power."
In this way,
Ānanda, should be checked any remorse in Cunda the
smith."
Uttering these
words of consolation out of compassion to the generous donor of His
last meal, He went to the Sāla Grove of the Mallas and asked
Venerable Ānanda to prepare a couch with the head to the
north between the twin Sāla trees. The Buddha laid Himself down on
His right side with one leg resting on the other, mindful and
self-possessed.
How the Buddha
is Honoured
Seeing the Sāla
trees blooming with flowers out of season, and other outward
demonstrations of piety, the Buddha exhorted His disciples thus:
"It is not thus,
Ānanda, that the Tathāgata is respected, reverenced,
venerated, honoured, and revered. Whatever Bhikkhu or Bhikkhuni,
Upāsaka or Upāsika lives in accordance with the Teaching, conducts
himself dutifully, and acts righteously, it is he who respects,
reverences, venerates, honours, and reveres the Tathāgata with the
highest homage. Therefore, Ānanda, should you train
yourselves thus -- "Let us live in accordance with the Teaching,
dutifully conducting ourselves, and acting righteously."
At this moment
the Venerable Upavāna, who was once attendant of the Buddha,
was standing in front of the Buddha fanning Him. The Buddha asked
Him to stand aside.
Venerable
Ānanda wished to know why he was asked to stand aside as he was
very serviceable to the Buddha.
The Buddha
replied that Devas had assembled in large numbers to see the
Tathāgata and they were displeased because he was standing in their
way concealing Him.
The Four
Sacred Places
The Buddha then
spoke of four places, made sacred by His association, which faithful
followers should visit with reverence and awe. They are:
1. The birthplace of the Buddha
[21],
2. The place where the Buddha attained
Enlightenment,
[22]
3. The place where the Buddha
established the Incomparable Wheel of Truth
[23] (Dhammacakka),
and
4. The place where the Buddha attained
Parinibbāna.
[24]
"And they", added
the Buddha, "who shall die with a believing heart, in the course of
their pilgrimage, will be reborn, on the dissolution of their body,
after death, in a heavenly state."
Conversion of
Subhadda
At that time a
wandering ascetic, named
Subhadda,
[25]
was living at Kusinārā. He heard the
news that the Ascetic Gotama would attain Parinibbāna in the last
watch of the night. And he thought -- I have heard grown-up and
elderly teachers, and their teachers, the wandering ascetics, say
that seldom and very seldom, indeed, do Exalted, Fully Enlightened
Arahants arise in this world. Tonight in the last watch the Ascetic
Gotama will attain Parinibbāna. A doubt has arisen in me, and
I have confidence in the Ascetic Gotama. Capable, indeed, is
the Ascetic Gotama to teach the doctrine so that I may dispel
my doubt.
Thereupon
Subhadda, the wandering ascetic, went to Upavattana Sāla grove
of the Mallas where the Venerable Ānanda was, and approaching
him spoke as follows: "I have heard grown-up and elderly teachers
and their teachers, the wandering ascetics, say that seldom, and
very seldom, indeed, do Exalted, Fully Enlightened Arahants arise in
this world. Tonight in the last watch the Ascetic Gotama will attain
Parinibbāna. A doubt has arisen in me, and I have confidence in the
Ascetic Gotama. Capable, indeed, is the Ascetic Gotama
to teach the doctrine so that I may dispel my doubts. Shall I, O
Ānanda, obtain a glimpse of the Ascetic Gotama?"
"Enough, friend
Subhadda, do not worry the Accomplished One. The Exalted One
is wearied," said the Venerable Ānanda.
For the second
and third time Subhadda repeated his request, and for the
second and third time Venerable Ānanda replied in the same
manner.
The Buddha heard
the conversation between the Venerable Ānanda and Subhadda,
and addressing Ānanda, said:
"Nay, Ānanda,
do not prevent Subhadda. Let Subhadda, O Ānanda,
behold the Accomplished One. Whatsoever Subhadda will ask of
me, all that will be with the desire for knowledge, and not to annoy
me. And whatever I shall say in answer he will readily understand."
Thereupon the
Venerable Ānanda introduced Subhadda to the Buddha.
Subhadda
exchanged friendly greetings with the Buddha and sitting aside said:
"There are these ascetics and priests, O Gotama, who are
leaders of companies and congregations, who are heads of sects and
are well-known, renowned religious teachers, esteemed as good men by
the multitude, as, for instance, Pūrana Kassapa, Makkhali Gosāla,
Ajita Kesakambali, Pakudha Kaccāyana, Saa
Belatthiputta, Nigantha Nātaputta
[26]--
have they all, as they
themselves claim, thoroughly understood the Truth or not, or have
some of them understood. and some not?"
"Let it be, O
Subhadda! Trouble not yourself as to whether all or some have
realized it or not. I shall teach the doctrine to you. Listen and
bear it well in mind. I shall speak."
"So be it, Lord!"
replied Subhadda.
The Buddha spoke
as follows:
"In whatever
Dispensation there exists not the Noble Eightfold Path, neither is
the First Samana, nor the Second, nor the Third, nor the Fourth to
be found therein. In whatever Dispensation, O Subhadda, there
exists the Noble Eightfold Path, there also are to be found the
First Samana, the Second Samana, the Third Samana, the Fourth
Samana. In this Dispensation, O Subhadda, there exists the
Noble Eightfold Path.
"Here, indeed,
are found the First Samana,[27]
the Second Samana,
[28] the Third
Samana,
[29] and the Fourth
Samana.
[30] The other
foreign schools are empty of Samanas. If, O Subhadda, the
disciples live rightly, the world would not be void of Arahants.
[31]
"My age was
twenty-nine when I went forth as a seeker after what is good. Now
one and fifty years are gone since I was ordained. Outside this fold
there is not a single ascetic who acts even partly in accordance
with this realizable doctrine."
Thereupon
Subhadda spoke to the Buddha as follows:
"Excellent, Lord,
excellent! It is as if, O Lord, a man were to set upright that which
was overturned, or were to reveal that which was hidden, or were to
point the way to one who has gone astray, or were to hold a lamp
amidst the darkness, so that whoever has eyes may see, even so has
the doctrine been expounded in various ways by the Exalted One.
"And I, Lord,
seek refuge in the Buddha, the Doctrine, and the Order. May I
receive the Lesser and the Higher Ordination in the presence of the
Exalted One!"
"Whoever,
Subhadda," said the Buddha, "being already committed to the
other doctrines desires the Lesser
[32] and the Higher
0rdination,
[33] remains on
probation for four months.
[34] At the end of
four months, the disciples approving, he is ordained and raised to
the status of a Bhikkhu. Nevertheless, on understanding, I make
individual exception."
Then said
Subhadda:
"If, Lord, those
already committed to other doctrines, who desire the Lesser and the
Higher Ordination in this Dispensation, remain on probation for four
months, I too will remain on probation; and after the lapse of that
period, the disciples approving, let me be received into the Order
and raised to the status of a Bhikkhu."
Thereupon the
Buddha addressed Ānanda and said:
"Then, Ānanda,
you may ordain Subhadda."
"So, be it,
Lord!" replied Ānanda.
And Subhadda,
the wandering ascetic, spoke to the Venerable Ānanda as
follows:
"It is a gain to
you, O Venerable Ānanda! It is indeed a great gain to you,
for you have been anointed by the anointment of discipleship in the
presence of the Exalted One by Himself."
Subhadda
received in the presence of the Buddha
the Lesser and the Higher Ordination.
And in no long
time after his Higher Ordination, the Venerable Subhadda,
living alone, remote from men, strenuous, energetic, and resolute,
realized, in this life itself, by his own intuitive knowledge, the
consummation of that incomparable Life of Holiness, and lived
abiding in that state for the sake of which sons of noble families
rightly leave the householder's life for the homeless life. He
perceived that rebirth was ended, completed was the Holy Life, that
after this life there was none other.
And the Venerable
Subhadda became one of the Arahants. He was the last personal
convert of the Buddha.
The Last Words
to Ānanda
The Venerable
Ānanda desired to know what they should do with the body of the
Tathāgata.
The Buddha
answered. Do not engage yourselves in honouring the remains of the
Tathāgata. Be concerned about your own welfare (i.e. Arahantship).
Devote yourselves to your own welfare. Be heedful, be strenuous, and
be intent on your own good. There are wise warriors, wise brahmins,
wise householders who are firm believers in the Tathāgata. They will
do honour to the remains of the Tathāgata.
At the conclusion
of these interesting religious talks Venerable Ānanda went
aside and stood weeping at the thought: "Alas! I am still a learner
with work yet to do. But my Master will finally pass away -- He who
is my sympathiser".
The Buddha,
noticing his absence, summoned him to His presence and exhorted him
thus -- "Enough, O Ānanda! Do not grieve, do not weep. Have I
not already told you that we have to separate and divide and sever
ourselves from everything that is dear and pleasant to us?
"O Ānanda,
you have done much merit. Soon be freed from Defilements."
The Buddha then
paid a tribute to Venerable Ānanda, commenting on his salient
virtues.
After admonishing
Venerable Ānanda in various ways, the Buddha ordered him to
enter Kusinārā and inform the Mallas of the impending death of the
Tathāgata. Mallas were duly informed, and came weeping with their
wives, young men, and maidens, to pay their last respects to the
Tathāgata.
The Last Scene
Then the Blessed
One addressed Ānanda and said:
"It may be,
Ānanda, that you will say thus: 'Without the Teacher is the
Sublime Teaching! There is no Teacher for us.' Nay, Ānanda,
you should not think thus. Whatever Doctrine and Discipline have
been taught and promulgated by me, Ānanda, they will be your
Teacher when I am gone."[35]
"Let the Sangha,
O Ānanda, if willing, abrogate the lesser and minor rules
after my death,
[36]" remarked the
Buddha.
Instead of using
the imperative form the Buddha has used the subjunctive in this
connection. Had it been His wish that the lesser rules should be
abolished, He could have used the imperative. The Buddha foresaw
that Venerable Kassapa, presiding over the First Council,
would, with the consent of the Sangha, not abrogate any rule hence
His use of the subjunctive, states the commentator.
As the Buddha has
not clearly stated what these minor rules were and as the Arahants
could not come to any decision about them, they preferred not to
alter any rule but to retain all intact.
Again the Buddha
addressed the disciples and said: "If, O disciples, there be any
doubt as to the Buddha, or the Doctrine, or the Order, or the Path,
or the Method, question me, and repent not afterwards thinking, --
we were face to face with the Teacher, yet we were not able to
question the Exalted One in His presence." When He spoke thus the
disciples were silent.
For the second
and third time the Buddha addressed the disciples in the same way.
And for the second and third time the disciples were silent.
Then the Buddha
addressed the disciples and said: "Perhaps it may be out of respect
for the Teacher that you do not question me. Let a friend, O
disciples, intimate it to another."
Still the
disciples were silent.
Thereupon the
Venerable Ānanda spoke to the Buddha as follows:
"Wonderful, Lord!
Marvellous, Lord! Thus am I pleased with the company of disciples.
There is not a single disciple who entertains a doubt or perplexity
with regard to the Buddha, the Doctrine, the Order, the Path and the
Method."
"You speak out of
faith, Ānanda, with regard to this matter. There is knowledge
in the Tathāgata, that in this company of disciples there is not a
single disciple who entertains a doubt or perplexity with regard to
the Doctrine, the Order, the Path and the Method. Of these five
hundred disciples, Ānanda, he who is the last is a Stream
Winner, not subject to fall but certain and destined for
Enlightenment.
[37]
Lastly the Buddha
addressed the disciples and gave His final exhortation.
"Behold, O
disciples, I exhort you. Subject to change are
all component things. Strive on with diligence (Vayadhammā
samkhārā, Appāmadena sampādetha).
These were the
last words of the Blessed One.
The Passing
Away
The Buddha
attained to the first Ecstasy (Jhāna). Emerging from it, He
attained in order to the second, third, and fourth Ecstasies.
Emerging from the fourth Ecstasy, He attained to "The Realm of the
Infinity of Space" (Akāsāna257;yatana). Emerging from it He
attained to "The Realm of the Infinity of Consciousness"
(Vi257;na257;yatana). Emerging from it, He attained to "The
Realm of Nothingness" (Āki57;yatana). Emerging from it,
He attained to "The Realm of Neither Perception nor Non-perception"
(N'eva sa257; nāsa57;yatana). Emerging from it, He
attained to "The cessation of Perceptions and Sensations".
(Sa257;vedayita-Nirodha).
Venerable
Ānanda, who had then not developed the Divine Eye, addressed
Venerable Anuruddha and said: "O Venerable Anuruddha,
the Exalted One has passed away."
"Nay, brother
Ānanda, the Exalted One has not passed away but has attained to
"The Cessation of Perceptions and Sensations".
Then the Buddha,
emerging from "The Cessation of Perceptions and Sensations",
attained to "The Realm of Neither Perception nor Non-perception."
Emerging from it, He attained to "The Realm of Nothingness."
Emerging from it, He attained to "The Realm of the Infinity of
Consciousness." Emerging from it, He attained to "The Realm of the
Infinity of Space." Emerging from it. He attained to the fourth
Ecstasy. Emerging from it, He attained to the third Ecstasy.
Emerging from it, He attained to the second Ecstasy. Emerging from
it, He attained to the first Ecstasy. Emerging from it, He attained
to the second Ecstasy. Emerging from it, He attained to the third
Ecstasy. Emerging from it, He attained to the fourth Ecstasy.
Emerging from it, and immediately after, the Buddha finally passed
away.
[38]
THE DHAMMA
CHAPTER
15
THE TEACHINGS OF THE BUDDHA
What is Buddhism ?
"This doctrine is profound, hard to see,
difficult to understand, calm, sublime, not within the sphere of
logic, subtle, to be understood
by the wise".
-- MAJJHIMA NIKĀYA
Tipitaka
The Buddha has
passed away, but the sublime Teaching, which He expounded during His
long and successful ministry and which He unreservedly bequeathed to
humanity, still exists in its pristine purity.
Although the
Master has left no written records of His Teachings, His disciples
preserved them, by committing to memory and transmitting them orally
from generation to generation.
Three months
after the Death of the Buddha, in the eighth year of King
Ajātasattu's reign, 500 pre-eminent Arahants concerned
with preserving the purity of the Doctrine held a Convocation at
Rājagaha to rehearse it. The Venerable Ānanda Thera, the
Buddha's beloved attendant who had the special privilege and honour
of hearing the discourses from the Buddha Himself, and the Venerable
Upāli Thera were chosen to answer questions about the Dhamma
(Doctrine) and the Vinaya (Discipline) respectively.
This First
Council compiled and arranged in its present form the Pāli Tipitaka,
which represents the entire body of the Buddha's Teaching.
Two other
Councils
[1] of Arahants were
held 100 and 236 years later respectively, again to rehearse the
Word of the Buddha because attempts were being made to pollute the
pure Teaching.
About 83 B.C.,
during the reign of the pious Simhala King
Vatta Gāmani Abhaya,
[2]
a Council of Arahants was held, and the
Tipitaka was, for the first time in the history of Buddhism,
committed to writing at Aluvihāra
[3] in Ceylon.
Thanks to the
indefatigable efforts of those noble and foresighted Arahants, there
is no room either now or in the future for higher critics or
progressive scholars to adulterate the pure Teaching.
The voluminous
Tipitaka, which contains the essence of the Buddha's Teaching, is
estimated to be about eleven times the size of the Bible.
The word Tipitaka
[4] means three
Baskets. They are the Basket of Discipline (Vinaya Pitaka),
the Basket of Discourses (Sutta Pitaka) and the Basket of
Ultimate Doctrine (Abhidhamma Pitaka).
Vinaya Pitaka
The Vinaya
pitaka, which is regarded as the sheet anchor of the Holy Order,
deals mainly with the rules and regulations of the Order of Bhikkhus
(monks) and Bhikkhunis (nuns). For nearly twenty years
after the Enlightenment of the Buddha, no definite rules were laid
down for control and discipline of the Sangha (Order).
Subsequently as occasion arose, the Buddha promulgated rules for the
future discipline of the Sangha. Reasons for the promulgation of
rules, their various implications, and specific Vinaya ceremonies of
the Sangha are fully described in the Vinaya pitaka. The history of
the gradual development of Sāsana
[5] from its very
inception, a brief account of the life and ministry of the Buddha,
and details of the three Councils are some other additional relevant
contents of the Vinaya Pitaka. Indirectly it reveals useful
information about ancient history, Indian customs, ancient arts and
sciences. One who reads the Vinaya Pitaka cannot but be impressed by
the democratic constitution of the Sangha, their holding of
possessions in common, the exceptionally high moral standard of the
Bhikkhus, and the unsurpassed administrative abilities of the
Buddha, who anticipated even the present Parliamentary system. Lord
Zetland writes; "And it may come as a surprise to many to learn that
in the Assemblies of the Buddhists in India two thousand years and
more ago are to be found the rudiments of our own Parliamentary
practice of the present day.
[6]"
The Vinaya
Pitaka consists of the following five books:
1. Pārājika
Pāli |
Vibhanga
|
(Major
Offences) |
2.
Pācittiya Pāli |
(Minor
Offences) |
3.
Mahāvagga Pāli |
Khandaka
|
(Greater
Section) |
4.
Cullavagga Pāli |
(Lesser
Section) |
5.
Parivāra Pāli |
|
(Epitome of
the Vinaya) |
Sutta Pitaka
The Sutta
Pitaka consists chiefly of instructive discourses delivered by
the Buddha to both the Sangha and the laity on various occasions. A
few discourses, expounded by disciples such as the Venerables
Sāriputta, Moggallāna, and Ānanda,, are incorporated and
are accorded as much veneration as the Word of the Buddha Himself,
since they were approved by Him. Most of the sermons were intended
mainly for the benefit of Bhikkhus, and they deal with the Holy Life
and with the exposition of the Doctrine. There are several other
discourses which deal with both the material and the moral progress
of His lay-followers. The
Sigālovāda Sutta,
[7]
for instance, deals mainly with the
duties of a layman. There are also a few interesting talks given to
children.
This Pitaka may
be compared to a book of prescriptions, since the discourses were
expounded on diverse occasions to suit the temperaments of various
persons. There may be seemingly contradictory statements, but they
should not be misconstrued as they were uttered by the Buddha to
suit a particular purpose; for instance, to the self same question
He would maintain silence, when the inquirer was merely foolishly
inquisitive, or give a detailed reply when He knew the inquirer to
be an earnest seeker after the Truth.
The Sutta
Pitaka consists of the following five Nikāyas
(Collections):
1. Dīgha
Nikāya (Collection of Long Discourses)
2. Majjhima Nikāya (Collection of Middle-length Discourses)
3. Samyutta Nikāya (Collection of Kindred Sayings)
4. Anguttara Nikāya (Collection of Gradual Sayings)
5. Khuddaka Nikāya (Smaller Collection)
This fifth is
subdivided into fifteen books:
1. Khuddaka Pātha (Shorter Texts)
2. Dhammapada (The Way of Truth)
3. Udāna (Paeans of Joy)
4. Itivuttaka ("Thus said" Discourses)
5. Sutta Nipāta (Collected Discourses)
6. Vimāna Vatthu (Stories of Celestial Mansions)
7. Peta Vatthu (Stories of Petas)
8. Theragāthā (Psalms of the Brethren)
9. Therigāthā (Psalms of the Sisters)
10. Jātaka (Birth Stories of the Bodhisatta)
11. Niddesa (Expositions)
12. Patisambhidā (Book on Analytical Knowledge)
13. Apadāna (Lives of Arahants)
14. Buddhavamsa (History of the Buddha)
15. Cariyā Pitaka (Modes of Conduct)
Abhidhamma
Pitaka
The Abhidhamma
Pitaka is the most important and most interesting of the three
containing as it does the profound philosophy of the Buddha's
teaching in contrast to the simpler discourses in the Sutta Pitaka.
Abhidhamma, the
Higher Doctrine of the Buddha, expounds the quintessence of His
profound teachings.
[8]
According to some
scholars Abhidhamma is not a teaching of the Buddha, but is a later
elaboration of scholastic monks. Tradition, however, attributes the
nucleus of the Abhidhamma to the Buddha Himself. The Mātikā
or Matrices of the Abhidhamma, such as Kusalā Dhammā
(Wholesome States), Akusalā Dhammā (Unwholesome States), and
Abyākata Dhammā (Indeterminate States), etc., which have been
elaborated in the six books (Kathāvatthu
[9]
being excluded), were expounded by the
Buddha. To the Venerable Sāriputta is assigned the honour of
having explained all these topics in detail.
Whoever the great
author or authors may have been, it has to be admitted that the
Abhidhamma must be the product of an intellectual genius comparable
only to the Buddha. This is evident, from the intricate and subtle
Patthāna Pakarana which describes in detail the various
causal relations.
To the wise
truth-seekers, Abhidhamma is an indispensable guide and an
intellectual treat. Here is found food for thought to original
thinkers and to earnest students who wish to develop wisdom and lead
an ideal Buddhist life. Abhidhamma is not a subject of fleeting
interest designed for the superficial reader.
Modern
Psychology, limited as it is, comes within the scope of Abhidhamma
inasmuch as it deals with mind, thoughts, thought-processes, and
mental properties; but it does not admit of a psyche or a soul. It
teaches a psychology without a psyche.
If one were to
read the Abhidhamma as a modern text-book on psychology, one would
be disappointed. No attempt has here been made to solve all the
problems that confront a modern psychologist.
Consciousness
(Citta) is defined. Thoughts are analysed and classified chiefly
from an ethical standpoint. All mental properties (Cetasika)
are enumerated. The composition of each type of consciousness is set
forth in detail. How thoughts arise is minutely described.
Bhavanga and Javana thought-moments, which are explained
only in the Abhidhamma, and which have no parallel in modern
psychology, are of special interest to research students in
psychology. Irrelevant problems that interest students and scholars,
but have no relation to one's Deliverance, are deliberately set
aside.
Matter is
summarily discussed, but it has not been described for physicists.
Fundamental units of matter, material properties, source of matter,
relationship of mind and matter are explained. Abhidhamma does not
attempt to give a systematised knowledge of mind and matter. It
investigates these two composite factors of the so-called being, to
help the understanding of things as they truly are. A philosophy has
been developed on those lines. Based on that philosophy, an ethical
system has been evolved to realize the ultimate Goal, Nibbāna.
As Mrs. Rhys
Davids rightly says:
"Abhidhamma deals with
(i) what we find within us, around us; and of
(ii) what we aspire to find."
While the Sutta
Pitaka contains the conventional teaching (vohāra desanā),
the Abhidhamma Pitaka contains the ultimate teaching (paramattha
desanā).
It is generally
admitted by most exponents of the Dhamma that a knowledge of the
Abhidhamma is essential to comprehend fully the Teachings of the
Buddha, as it presents the key that opens the door of reality.
The Abhidhamma
Pitaka is composed of the following seven works:
1.
Dhammasangani (Classification of Dhamma)
2. Vibhanga (Divisions)
3. Dhātukathā (Discourse on Elements)
4. Puggala Pati (The Book on Individuals)
5. Kathāvatthu (Points of Controversy)
6. Yamaka (The Book of Pairs)
7. Patthāna (The Book of Causal Relations)
Is Buddhism a
Philosophy?
The sublime
Dhamma, enshrined in these sacred texts, deals with truths and facts
that can be tested and verified by personal experience and is not
concerned with theories and speculations, which may be accepted as
profound truths today and thrown overboard tomorrow. The Buddha did
not expound revolutionary philosophical theories, nor did He attempt
to create a new material science. In plain terms He explained both
what is within and what is without, so far as it concerns
emancipation from the ills of life, and revealed the unique Path of
Deliverance.
Furthermore, the
Buddha did not teach all that He knew. On one occasion while the
Buddha was staying in a forest, He took a handful of leaves and
said: "O Bhikkhus, what I have taught you is comparable to the
leaves in my hand, and what I have not taught you, to the leaves in
the forest.[10]"
He taught what He
deemed was absolutely essential for one's purification, and was
characteristically silent on questions irrelevant to His noble
mission. Incidentally, He forestalled many a modern scientist and
philosopher.
Heraclitus
(500 B.C.) believed that
everything flows (pante rhei) and that the universe is a
constant becoming. He taught that nothing ever is; everything is
becoming. It was he who made the famous statement that a person
cannot step into the same stream twice. Pythagoras (532 B.C.)
taught, among other things, the theory of transmigration of souls.
Descartes (1596-1650) declared the necessity of examining all
phenomena at the bar of reasonable doubt. Spinoza
(I632-1677). while admitting the existence of a permanent reality,
asserted that all existence is transitory. In his opinion sorrow was
to be conquered by finding an object of knowledge which is not
transient, not ephemeral, but is immutable, permanent, everlasting.
Berkely (1685-1776) thought that the so-called atom was a
metaphysical fiction. Hume (1711-1776) analysed the mind and
concluded that consciousness consists of fleeting mental states. In
the view of Hegel (1770-1831) "the entire phenomenon is a
becoming." Schopenhauer (1788-1860) in his "World as Will and
Idea" has presented the truth of suffering and its cause in Western
garb. Henri Bergson (1859-1941) advocated the doctrine of
change, and emphasized the value of intuition. William James
(1842-1910) referred to a stream of consciousness and denied the
existence of a soul.
The Buddha
expounded these truths of transiency (anicca), sorrow
(dukkha), and soul-lessness (anattā) more than 2500 years
ago.
The moral and
philosophical teachings of the Buddha are to be studied, to be
practised, and above all to be realized by one's own intuitive
wisdom. As such the Dhamma is compared to a raft which enables one
to cross the ocean of life.[11]
Buddhism,
therefore, cannot strictly be called a philosophy because it is not
merely "the love of, inducing the search after, wisdom.
[12]" Nor is Buddhism
"a hypothetical interpretation of the unknown (as in metaphysics),
or of the inexactly known (as in ethics or political philosophy).[13]"
If by philosophy
is meant "an inquiry not so much after certain particular facts as
after the fundamental character of this world in which we find
ourselves, and of the kind of life which such a world it behoves us
to live,
[14] Buddhism may
approximate to a philosophy, but it is very much more comprehensive.
[15]
Philosophy deals
mainly with knowledge and is not concerned with practice; whereas
Buddhism lays special emphasis on practice and realization.
Is Buddhism a
Religion?
Prof. Rhys Davids
writes:
"What is meant
by religion? The word, as is well-known is not found in languages
not related to our own, and its derivation is uncertain. Cicero, in
one passage, derived it from re and lego, and held
that its real meaning was the repetition of prayers and
incantations. Another interpreta-tion derives the word from re
and logo, and makes its original sense that of attachment, of
a continual binding
(that is, no doubt to the
gods). A third derivation connects the word with lex, and
explains it as a law-abiding, scrupulously conscientious frame of
mind.
[16]"
Buddhism is not
strictly a religion in the sense in which that word is commonly
understood, for it is not "a system of faith and worship,"
owing any allegiance to a supernatural God.
Buddhism does not
demand blind faith from its adherents. Hence mere belief is
dethroned and for it is substituted "confidence based on knowledge."
It is possible for a Buddhist to entertain occasional doubts until
he attains the first stage of Sainthood (Sotāpatti) when all
doubts about the Buddha, Dhamma, and the Sangha are completely
resolved. One becomes a genuine follower of the Buddha only after
attaining this stage.
[17]
The confidence of
a follower of the Buddha is like that of a patient in respect of a
noted physician, or of a student regarding his teacher. Although a
Buddhist seeks refuge in the Buddha as his incomparable guide and
teacher who indicates the Path of Purity, he makes no servile
surrender.
A Buddhist does
not think that he can gain purity merely by seeking refuge in the
Buddha or by mere faith in Him. It is not within the power even of a
Buddha to wash away the impurities of others. Strictly speaking, one
can neither purify nor defile another. The Buddha, as Teacher, may
be instrumental, but we ourselves are responsible for our
purification.
In the Dhammapada
the Buddha says:
"By, oneself
alone is evil done: by oneself is one defiled.
By oneself alone is evil avoided: by oneself alone is one
purified.
Purity and impurity depend on oneself: No one
can purify another." (v. 145).
A Buddhist is not
a slave to a book or to any individual. Nor does he sacrifice his
freedom of thought by becoming a follower of the Buddha. He is at
full liberty to exercise his own freewill and develop his
knowledge even to the extent of attaining Buddhahood himself, for
all are potential Buddhas. Naturally Buddhists quote the Buddha as
their authority, but the Buddha Himself discarded all authority.
Immediate
realization is the sole criterion of truth in Buddhism. Its keynote
is rational understanding (Sammā ditthi). The Buddha
advises seekers of truth not to accept anything merely on the
authority of another but to exercise their own reasoning and judge
for themselves whether a thing is right or wrong.
On one occasion
the citizens of Kesaputta, known as Kālāmas, approached the
Buddha and said that many ascetics and brahmins who came to preach
to them used to exalt their own doctrines and denounce those of
others, and that they were at a loss to understand which of those
worthies were right.
"Yes, O
Kā1āmas, it is right for you to doubt, it is right for you to
waver. In a doubtful matter, wavering has arisen,
[18]" remarked the
Buddha and gave them the following advice which applies with equal
force to modern rationalists as it did to those sceptic brahmins
of yore.
"Come, O
Kālāmas, Do not accept anything on mere hearsay (i.e.,
thinking that thus have we heard it from a long time). Do not
accept anything by mere tradition (i.e., thinking that it has thus
been handed down through many generations). Do not accept anything
on account of rumours (i.e., by believing what others say without
any investigation). Do not accept anything just because it accords
with your scriptures. Do not accept anything by mere supposition.
Do not accept anything by mere inference. Do not accept anything
by merely considering the appearances. Do not accept anything
merely because it agrees with your preconceived notions. Do not
accept anything merely because it seems acceptable (i.e., should
be accepted). Do not accept anything thinking that the ascetic
is respected by us (and therefore it is right to accept his
word.)
"But when
you know for yourselves -- these things are immoral, these things
are blameworthy, these things are censured by the wise, these
things, when performed and undertaken, conduce to ruin and sorrow
-- then indeed do you reject them.
"When you
know for yourselves -- these things are moral, these things are
blameless, these things are praised by the wise, these things,
when performed and undertaken, conduce to well-being and happiness
-- then do you live and act accordingly.
[19]"
These wise
sayings of the Buddha, uttered some 2500 years ago, still retain
their original force and freshness even in this enlightened
twentieth century.
With a homely
illustration Jnānasāra-samuccaya repeats the same counsel in
different words.
"Tāpāc
chedāc ca nikasat svarnam iva panditaih
Parikshya blikshavo grāhyam madvaco na tu gauravāt".
"As the wise
test gold by burning, cutting and rubbing it (on a piece of
touchstone),
so are you to accept my words after examining them and not merely
out of regard for me."
The Buddha
exhorted His disciples to seek the truth, and not to heed mere
persuasion even by superior authority.
Now, though it be
admitted that there is no blind faith in Buddhism, one might
question whether there is no worshipping of Buddha images and such
like idolatry amongst Buddhists.
Buddhists do not
worship an image expecting worldly or spiritual favours, but pay
their homage to what it represents. A Buddhist goes before an image
and offers flowers and incense not to the image but to the Buddha.
He does so as a mark of gratitude, reflecting on the virtues of the
Buddha and pondering on the transiency of flowers. An understanding
Buddhist designedly makes himself feel that he is in the noble
presence of the Buddha, and thereby gains inspiration to emulate
Him.
Referring to
images, the great philosopher Count Kaiserling writes:
"I know nothing
more grand in this world than the figure of the Buddha. It is the
perfect embodiment of spirituality in the visible domain.
[20]"
Then again
Buddhists do not worship the Bodhi-tree, but consider it a symbol of
Enlightenment, and so, worthy of reverence.
Though such
external forms of homage are prevalent amongst Buddhists, the Buddha
is not worshipped as a God.
These external
objects of homage are not absolutely necessary, but they are useful
and they help one to concentrate one?s attention. An intellectual
could dispense with them as he could easily focus his attention on
the Buddha, and thus visualize Him.
For our own good,
and out of gratitude, we pay such homage, but what the Buddha
expects from His disciples is not obeisance but the actual
observance of His teaching.
Just before the
Buddha passed away, many disciples came to pay their respects to
Him. One Bhikkhu, however, remained in his cell absorbed in
meditation. This matter was reported to the Buddha who summoned him
and, on enquiring the reason for his absence, was told: "Lord, I
knew that Your Reverence would pass away three months hence, and I
thought the best way of honouring the Teacher was by attaining
Arahantship even before the decease of Your Reverence."
The Buddha
extolled the praiseworthy conduct of that loyal and dutiful Bhikkhu,
saying: "Excellent, excellent! He who loves me should emulate this
Bhikkhu. He honours me best who practises my teaching best.
[21]"
On another
occasion the Buddha remarked: "He who sees the Dhamma sees me.
[22]"
Furthermore, it
must be mentioned that there are no petitionary or intercessory
prayers in Buddhism. However much one may pray to the Buddha one
cannot be saved. The Buddha does not and cannot grant worldly
favours to those who pray to Him. A Buddhist should not pray to be
saved, but should rely on himself and strive with diligence to win
his freedom and gain purity. Advising His disciples not to depend on
others but to depend on oneself and to be self-reliant, the Buddha
says:
Tumhehi
kiccam ātappam akkhātāro tathāgatā.
[23]
"Striving should be done by yourselves. The Tathāgatas are
teachers."
The Buddha not
only speaks of the futility of prayers
[24] but also
disparages a slave mentality. Instead of prayers the Buddha
emphasizes the importance of meditation that promotes
self-discipline, self-control, self-purification and
self-enlightenment. It serves as a tonic both to the mind and heart.
Meditation is the essence of Buddhism.
In Buddhism there
is not, as in most other religions, an Almighty God to be obeyed and
feared. Buddhism denies the existence of a supernatural power,
conceived as an Almighty Being or a causeless force. There are no
Divine revelations nor Divine messengers or prophets. A Buddhist is
therefore not subservient to any higher supernatural power which
controls his destinies and which arbitrarily rewards and punishes.
Since Buddhists do not believe in revelations of a Divine Being,
Buddhism does not claim the monopoly of truth and does not condemn
any other religion. "Intolerance is the greatest enemy of religion".
With His characteristic tolerance, the Buddha advised His disciples
not to get angry, discontented, or displeased even when others spoke
ill of Him, or of His Teaching, or of His Order. "If you do so," the
Buddha said, "you will not only bring yourselves into danger of
spiritual loss, but you will not be able to judge whether what they
say is correct or not correct" -- a most enlightened sentiment.
Denouncing unfair criticism of other faiths, the Buddha states: "It
is as a man who looks up and spits at heaven -- the spittle does not
soil the heaven, but it comes back and defiles his own person.
[25]"
Buddhism expounds
no dogmas that one must blindly believe, no creeds that one must
accept on good faith without reasoning, no superstitious rites and
ceremonies to be observed for formal entry into the fold, no
meaningless sacrifices and penances for one's purification.
Buddhism cannot,
therefore, be strictly called a religion, because it is neither a
system of faith and worship, nor "the outward act or form by which
men indicate their recognition of the existence of a God or Gods
having power over their own destiny to whom obedience, service, and
honour are due.
[26]"
Karl Marx said:
"Religion is the soul of soulless conditions, the heart of a
heartless world, the opium of the people." Buddhism is not such a
religion, for all Buddhist nations grew up in the cradle of Buddhism
and their present cultural advancement is clearly due mainly to the
benign influence of the teachings of the Buddha.
However, if, by
religion, is meant "a teaching which takes a view of life that is
more than superficial, a teaching which looks into life and not
merely at it, a teaching which furnishes men with a guide to conduct
that is in accord with this in-look, a teaching which enables those
who give it heed to face life with fortitude and death with
serenity.
[27]" or a system of
deliverance from the ills of life, then certainly Buddhism is a
religion of religions.
[28]
Is Buddhism an
Ethical System?
Buddhism contains
an excellent moral code, including one for the monks and another for
the laity, but it is much more than an ordinary moral teaching.
Morality (sīla)
is only the preliminary stage and is a means to an end, but not
an end in itself. Though absolutely essential, it alone does not
lead to one's Deliverance or perfect purity. It is only the first
stage on the Path of Purity. Beyond morality is wisdom
(pa257;). The base of Buddhism is morality, and wisdom is its
apex. As the pair of wings of a bird are these two complementary
virtues. Wisdom is like unto man's eyes; morality is like unto his
feet. One of the appellatives of the Buddha is
Vijjācaranasampanna -- endowed with wisdom and conduct.
Of the Four Noble
Truths that form the foundation of Buddhism, the first three
represent the philosophy of the Buddha's teaching; the fourth the
ethics of Buddhism based on that philosophy.
Morality in
Buddhism is not founded on any doubtful divine revelation, nor is it
the ingenious invention of an exceptional mind, but it is a rational
and practical code based on verifiable facts and individual
experience. In the opinion of Prof. Max Muller the Buddhist moral
code is one of the most perfect which the world has ever known.
Prof. Rhys Davids
says: "Buddhist or no Buddhist I have examined every one of the
great religious systems of the world; and in none of those have I
found anything to surpass in beauty and comprehensiveness the Noble
Eightfold Path of the Buddha. I am content to shape my life
according t o that path."
It is interesting
to note that according to Buddhism there are deeds which are
ethically good and bad, deeds which are neither good nor bad, and
deeds which tend to the ceasing of all deeds. Good deeds are
essential for one's emancipation, but when once the ultimate goal of
the Holy Life is attained, one transcends both good and evil.
The Buddha says:
"Righteous things (dhamma) you have to give up: how much more
the unrighteous things (adhamma).
[29]"
The deed which is
associated with attachment (lobha), illwill (dosa) and
delusion (moha) is evil. That deed which is associated with
non-attachment (alobha), goodwill (adosa), and wisdom
(pa257;), is good.
The deeds of an
Arahant, a Stainless One, possess no ethical value as he has gone
beyond both good and evil. This does not mean that he is passive. He
is active, but his activity is selfless and is directed to help
others to tread the path he has trodden himself. His deeds,
ordinarily accepted as good, lack creative power as regards himself.
Unlike the actions of a worldling his actions do not react on
himself as a Kammic effect.
His actions, in
Pāli, are called kiriya (functional). Purest gold cannot
further be purified.
The mental states
of the four types of supramundane Path consciousness, namely,
Sotāpatti (Stream-Winner), Sakadāgāmi (Once-Returner),
Anāgāmi (Non-Returner) and Arahatta (Worthy), though
wholesome (kusala), do not tend to accumulate fresh Kamma,
but, on the contrary, tend to the gradual cessation of the
individual flux of becoming, and therewith to the gradual cessation
of good and evil deeds. In these types of supramundane consciousness
the wisdom factor (pa257;), which tends to destroy the
roots of Kamma, is predominant; while in the mundane types of
consciousness volition (cetanā) which produces Kammic
activities is predominant.
What is the
criterion of morality according to Buddhism?
The answer is
found in the admonition given by the Buddha to young Sāmanera
Rāhula.
"If there is
a deed, Rāhula, you wish to do, reflect thus: Is this deed
conducive to my harm, or to others? harm, or to that of both? Then
is this a bad deed entailing suffering. From such a deed you must
resist.
"If there is
a deed you wish to do, reflect thus: Is this deed not conducive to
my harm, nor to others' harm, nor to that of both? Then is this a
good deed entailing happiness. Such a deed you must do again and
again.
[30]"
In assessing
morality a Buddhist takes into consideration the interests both of
himself and others -- animals not excluded.
In the
Karaniya Mettā Sutta the Buddha exhorts:
"As the
mother protects her only child even at the risk of her own life;
even so let one cultivate boundless thoughts of loving-kindness
towards all being".
[31]"
The Dhammapada
states:
"All fear
punishment, to all life is dear. Comparing others with oneself,
let one neither hurt nor kill.
[32]"
To understand the
exceptionally high standard of morality the Buddha expects from His
ideal followers, one must carefully read the Dhammapada, Sigālovāda
Sutta, Vyāgghapajja Sutta, Mangala Sutta, Mettā Sutta, Parābhava
Sutta, Vasala Sutta, Dhammika Sutta, etc.
As a moral
teaching it excels all other ethical systems, but morality is only
the beginning and not the end of Buddhism.
In one sense
Buddhism is not a philosophy, in another sense it is the philosophy
of philosophies.
In one sense
Buddhism is not a religion, in another sense it is the religion of
religions.
What Buddhism
is
Buddhism is
neither a metaphysical path nor a ritualistic path.
It is neither
sceptical nor dogmatic.
It is neither
eternalism nor nihilism.
It is neither
self-mortification nor self-indulgence.
It is neither
pessimism nor optimism but realism.
It is neither
absolutely this-worldly nor other-worldly.
It is not
extravert but introvert.
It is not theo-centric
but homo-centric.
It is a unique
Path of Enlightenment.
The original Pāli
term for Buddhism is Dhamma, which, literally, means that
which upholds or sustains (him who acts in conformity with its
principles and thus prevents him from falling into woeful states).
There is no proper English equivalent that exactly conveys
the meaning of the Pāli term.
The Dhamma is
that which really is. It is the Doctrine of Reality. It is a Means
of Deliverance from suffering and Deliverance itself. Whether the
Buddhas arise or not the Dhamma exists from all eternity. It is a
Buddha that realizes this Dhamma, which ever lies hidden from the
ignorant eyes of men, till He, an Enlightened One, comes and
compassionately reveals it to the world.
"Whether the
Tathāgatas appear or not, O Bhikkhus, it remains a fact, an
established principle, a natural law that all conditioned things
are transient
(anicca), sorrowful (dukkha)
and that everything is soulless (anattā).
This fact the Tathāgata realizes, understands and when He has
realized and understood it, announces, teaches, proclaims,
establishes, discloses, analyses, and makes it clear, that all
conditioned things are transient, sorrowful, and that everything
is soulless.
[33]"
In the Majjhima
Nikāya the Buddha says: "One
thing only does the Buddha teach, namely, suffering and the
cessation of suffering.
[34]"
This is the
Doctrine of Reality.
Udāna states:
"Just as, O Bhikkhus, the mighty ocean is of one flavour, the
flavour of salt, even so, O Bhikkhus, this Dhamma is of one flavour,
the flavour of Deliverance (Vimutti).
[35]
This is the Means
of Deliverance.
This sublime
Dhamma is not something apart from oneself. It is purely dependent
on oneself and is to be realized by oneself. As such the Buddha
exhorts:
"Attadipā
viharatha attapatisaranā.
[36]"
--
Abide with oneself as an island, with
oneself as a refuge.
"Dhammadīpā
viharatha, dhamma patisaranā,
n?āpatisaranā "
-- Abide with the Dhamma as an island, with the dhamma as a
refuge. Seek not for external refuge.
[37]
CHAPTER
16
SOME SALIENT CHARACTERISTICS OF BUDDHISM
"Well expounded is the Dhamma by the Exalted
One to be self-realized, with immediate fruit, inviting
investigation, leading on to Nibbāna, to be comprehended by
the wise, each for himself."
-- MAJJHIMA NIKĀYA
Foundations of
Buddhism
The four Noble
Truths, which the Buddha Himself discovered and revealed to the
world, are the chief characteristics and the unshakable foundations
of Buddhism.
They are
suffering (the raison d' Ŵre of Buddhism), its cause, i.e.,
craving, its end, i.e., Nibbāna (the summum bonum of
Buddhism), and the Middle Way.
The first three
represent the philosophy of Buddhism, while the fourth represents
the ethics of Buddhism, in accordance with that philosophy.
All these four
Truths which comprise the Dhamma of the Buddha are dependent on this
body itself. They are incontrovertible facts wholly associated with
man and other beings.
Whether the
Buddhas arise or not these Truths exist in the universe. It is the
Buddhas that reveal them to the world.
Buddhism rests on
the pivot of suffering. Although Buddhism emphasizes the existence
of suffering yet it does not follow that Buddhism is a pessimistic
religion. On the contrary it is neither totally pessimistic nor
totally optimistic but realistic.
One would be
justified in calling the Buddha a pessimist if He had merely
emphasized the truth of suffering without suggesting a means to end
suffering and gain eternal happiness.
The Buddha
perceived the universality of sorrow and prescribed a remedy for
this universal sickness of humanity. The highest conceivable
happiness, according to the Buddha, is Nibbāna, which is the total
extinction of suffering.
The Author of the
article on "Pessimism" in the Encyclopedia Britannica
writes:
"Pessimism
denotes an attitude of hopelessness towards life, a vague general
opinion that pain and evil predominate in human affairs. The
original doctrine of the Buddha is in fact as optimistic as any
optimism of the West. To call it 'pessimism' is merely to apply to
it a characteristically Western Principle according to which
happiness is impossible without personality. The true Buddhist looks
forward with enthusiasm to absorption into eternal Bliss."
Happiness
The Buddha does
not expect His followers to be constantly brooding on the ills of
life and so make their lives unhappy.
Joy (piti)
has to be cultivated by every Buddhist as one of the essentials or
prerequisites of Enlightenment. In the opinion of many unbiased
writers, Buddhists are reputed to be the happiest people in the
whole world. They have no inferiority complex that they are wretched
sinners.
The members of
the Noble Order, who lead the Holy Life in the fullest possible
manner, are perhaps the happiest persons. "Aho sukham, aho
sukham" -- Oh, happy indeed! Oh, happy indeed! "We shall
be living in Joy" -- are some of the oft-repeated favourite sayings
of His followers.
One day a certain
deity approached the Buddha and questioned Him thus:
"Who in the
forest make their wonted haunt --
The saintly
livers of the holy life --
Who by one daily meal do
break their fast:
Tell me how look they so serene of hue?
[1]"
The Buddha
replied;
"They make
no lamentation o'er the past,
They yearn not after that which is not come,
By what now is do they maintain themselves;
Hence comes it that they look serene of hue."
Happily the
Bhikkhus live in the eternal present with no worries about either
the past or the future.
Causal Law in
Terms of Happiness
In the Samyutta
Nikāya is found an interesting interpretation of the Dependent
Origination (Paticca Samuppāda) in terms of happiness. The
Buddha says:
"Suffering
leads to Confidence
(Saddhā); Confidence to Rapture
(Pāmojja); Rapture to Joy (Pīti); Joy to
Tranquillity (Passaddhi); Tranquillity to Happiness
(Sukha); Happiness to Concentration (Samādhi);
Concentration to Knowledge and Vision of things as they truly are
(Yathābhūta-57;nadassana); the Knowledge and Vision of
things as they truly are to Repulsion (Nibbidā); Repulsion
to Non-attachment (Virāga); Non-attachment to Deliverance
(Vimutti); Deliverance to the Extinction of Passions (Khaye-māna);
i. e., to Arabantship.
[2]"
This important
passage clearly indicates how suffering can lead to happiness and
ultimately to Sainthood.
Tolerance of
Buddhism
No blind faith is
necessary to understand these four Noble Truths. The first two
Truths, which are mundane (lokiya), can be experienced by
worldlings themselves. The second two Truths, which are supramundane
(lokuttara) can be experienced by attaining Saintship.
It is on the
bed-rock of these facts, which could be verified by personal
experience and tested by anybody, that the Buddha-Dhamma is built,
and not on the fear of the unknown. Buddhism is therefore rational
and intensely practical.
In the Dhamma
there is nothing that is impractical or irrational. The Buddha
practised what He taught; He taught what He practised. What He most
emphasizes in His teaching is practice, for creeds alone cannot
purify a person.
The Dhammapada
states:
"Though much
he recites the Sacred Texts but acts not accordingly, that
heedless man is like a cow-herd who counts others' kine; he has no
share in the blessings of a recluse,"
(V. 19).
A rational and
practical system cannot contain any mysterious or esoteric doctrine.
In the Parinibbāna Sutta the Buddha emphatically declares:
"I have
taught the truth without making any distinction between esoteric
and exoteric doctrine; for in respect of the truth Tathāgata has
no such thing as the closed fist of teacher who keeps something
back."
Anantaram
and abāhiram are the words used by the Buddha. If the Buddha
had thought -- "This much of my doctrine I will not teach others,"
or "Only this much of my doctrine I will teach others," He would
have fallen into the category of teachers who keep a closed fist. If
the Buddha had thought -- "To these persons I will teach" or "To
these persons I will not teach" -- the Buddha would have created an
inner circle and outer circle. The Buddha makes no such distinction.
[3]
With respect to
secret doctrines the Buddha says in the Anguttara Nikāya:
[4]
"O
disciples, there are three to whom secrecy belongs and not
openness. Who are they? Secrecy belongs to women, not openness;
secrecy belongs to priestly wisdom, not openness; secrecy belongs
to false doctrine not openness. The doctrines and rules proclaimed
by the perfect Buddha shine before all the world and not in
secret."
It is true that
the Buddha had not expressed His view about some problems that
perplex mankind. He was characteristically silent on these
controversial subjects because they were irrelevant to His noble
mission and unessential to one's Emancipation.
On a certain
occasion a certain Bhikkhu, named Mālunkyaputta, approached the
Buddha and impatiently demanded an immediate solution of some
speculative problems on the threat of discarding the robe forthwith.
"Lord,"
he said, "these theories have not been elucidated, have been
set aside, and rejected by the Exalted
One -- whether the world is eternal
or not eternal; whether the world is finite or infinite; whether
the life-principle (jīva) is the same as the body or whether the
life-principle is one and the body is another; whether the
Tathāgata, after death, is or is not; whether the Tathāgata, after
death both is and is not; whether the Tathāgata, after death
neither is nor is not.
[5]"
The Buddha
advised him not to waste time and energy over such idle speculation
which was detrimental to moral progress.
"It is as if
a person were pierced by an arrow thickly smeared with poison and
he should say to the surgeon who wants to extract it: I shall not
allow the arrow to be extracted until I know the details of the
person who wounded me, the nature of the arrow with which I was
pierced, etc. That person would die before this would ever be
known by him. In the same way that person would die
before these questions had ever been elucidated."
The solving of
these metaphysical questions did not lead to aversion,
passionlessness, enlightenment, or Nibbāna.
On another
occasion when His disciples sought information about these points He
silenced them by citing the parable of the elephant and blind men.
[6]
An elephant was
presented to some blind men to describe what it looked like. Those
who touched the different parts of the elephant's body expressed
their own peculiar ideas about the elephant. They argued amongst
themselves and their arguments naturally ended in a quarrel.
Useless
speculations that do not tend to Emancipation and that merely
gratify curiosity, the Buddha dismisses with His characteristic
silence.
Buddhism does not
profess to provide an explanation to all ethical and philosophical
problems that interest mankind. Neither does it deal with idle
speculations and theorisings that do not tend to edification.
Buddhism has a practical and specific purpose -- the cessation of
suffering -- and with that goal in view all irrelevant side issues
are completely set aside. Nevertheless, every encouragement is given
to keen investigation into the real nature of life.
No coercions,
persecutions, or fanaticisms play any part in Buddhism. To the
unique credit of Buddhism it must be said that throughout its
peaceful march of 2500 years no drop of blood has been shed in the
name of the Buddha, no mighty monarch has wielded his powerful sword
to propagate the Dhamma, and no conversion has been made either by
force or by repulsive methods. Yet the Buddha was the first and the
greatest missionary that lived on earth. Buddhism has spread, and is
still spreading rapidly throughout the world, and is making peaceful
penetration to all countries mainly owing to the intrinsic merit and
unsurpassing beauty of its teachings and not at all with the aid of
Imperialism, militarism or any other indirect proselytising
agencies.
Aldous Huxley
writes:--
"Alone of all
the great world religions Buddhism made its way without persecution,
censorship or inquisition. In all these respects its record is
enormously superior to that of Christianity, which made its way
among people wedded to materialism and which was able to justify the
bloodthirsty tendencies of its adherents by an appeal to savage
bronze-age literature of the Old Testament."
Lord Russell
remarks: "Of the great religions of history, I prefer Buddhism,
especially in its earliest forms; because it has had the smallest
element of persecution."
In the name of
the Buddha no sacred place was reddened with the blood of innocent
women, no sincere thinkers were burnt alive, and there was no
merciless roasting of heretics.
Buddhism which
teaches nothing mysterious does not speak of miracles. The Buddha no
doubt possessed supernormal powers as a result of His mental
culture, but He did not perform miracles.
Yamaka Pātihāriya,
[7]
for instance, erroneously rendered
"Twin Miracle," is a psychic phenomenon which only a Buddha can
perform. In this particular case, by His psychic powers, He makes
fire and water issue from the pores of the body simultaneously.
Buddhism appeals
more to the intellect than to the emotion. It is concerned more with
the character of the devotees than with their numerical strength.
On one occasion
Upāli the millionaire, a follower of Nigantha Nātaputta, approached
the Buddha and was so pleased with the Buddha's exposition of the
Dhamma that he instantly expressed his desire to become a follower
of the Buddha. But the Buddha advised him, saying -- "Of a verity, O
householder, make a thorough investigation. It is well for a
distinguished man like you to make a thorough investigation."
Upāli, who was
overwhelmed with joy at this unexpected utterance of the Buddha,
said:
"Lord, if I
had become a follower of another teacher, his followers would have
taken me round the streets in procession proclaiming that such and
such a millionaire had renounced his former religion and had
embraced theirs. But, Lord, you advise me to investigate further.
The more pleased am I with this salutary advice of yours. And he
appreciatively repeated-for the second time I seek refuge in the
Buddha, the Dhamma, and the Sangha."
Though he became
a Buddhist by conviction, the Buddha, quite in keeping with His
boundless compassion and perfect tolerance, advised him to support
his former religious teacher in accordance with his practice.
Exhorting all
seekers of truth not to be influenced by external authorities or by
mere persuasions, the Buddha even went to the extent of requesting
His disciples not to bow down submissively to superior authority.
Buddhism is
saturated with this spirit of free inquiry and complete tolerance.
It is the teaching of the open mind and the sympathetic heart which,
lighting and warming the whole universe with its twin rays of wisdom
and compassion, sheds its genial glow on every being struggling in
the ocean of birth and death.
So compassionate
and tolerant was the Buddha that He did not exercise His power to
give commandments to His lay-followers. Instead of using the
Imperative -- Thou shalt or thou shalt not -- He says-- It behoves
you to do this, it behoves you not to do this.
The ordinary
precepts which Buddhists are expected to observe are not
commandments but modes of discipline (sikkhāpada) which they
take of their own accord.
This tolerance
and sympathy the Buddha extended to men, women, and all living
beings.
Buddhism and
Caste
It was the Buddha
who, for the first time in the known history of mankind, attempted
to abolish slavery and "invented the higher morality and the idea of
the brotherhood of the entire human race and in striking terms
condemned" the degrading caste-system which was firmly rooted in
Indian Society at that time.
The Buddha
declared:
"By birth is
not one an outcast,
By birth is not one a brahmin.
By deeds is one an outcast,
By deeds is one a brahmin.
[8]"
Vāsettha Sutta
[9] relates that two
young brahmins had a discussion with regard to what constitutes a
brahmin. One maintained that birth made a brahmin, while the other
contended that conduct made a brahmin. As neither could convince the
other both of them agreed to refer the matter to the Buddha.
So they
approached the Buddha and presented their case before Him.
The Buddha at
first reminded the questioners that although in the case of plants,
insects, quadrupeds, serpents, fishes and birds there are many
species and marks by which they could be distinguished, yet in the
case of men there are no such species and marks. Then He explained
how men differentiated themselves according to their various
occupations. In conclusion the Buddha commented:
"Birth makes
no brahmin, nor non-brahmin makes;
'Tis life and doing that mould the brahmin true.
Their lives mould farmers, tradesmen, merchants serfs;
Their lives mould robbers, soldiers, chaplains, kings."
Another
interesting dialogue concerning this problem of caste appears in
the Madhura Sutta.
[10]
The King of
Madhura makes the following report to the Venerable Kaccāna.
"The
brahmins say thus, Kaccāna, 'The
brahmins are the most distinguished of the four divisions into
which the people are classified; every other division is inferior.
The brahmins alone are accounted pure, not those who are not
brahmins. The brahmins are the legitimate sons of Brahma, born
from his mouth, specially made by him, heirs of Brahma.' What do
you, Sir, say to this? "
The Venerable
Kaccāna replied that it was an empty assertion and pointed out
how a wealthy person could employ as his servant a member of any
class or caste and how a vicious person could be born in a woeful
state and a virtuous person in a blissful state despite their
particular castes, adding that a criminal, irrespective of his
caste, would be punished for his crime. He emphasized the fact that
all joining the Order receive equal honour and reverence without any
discrimination.
According to
Buddhism caste or colour does not preclude one from becoming an
adherent of the Buddha or from entering the noble Order of the
Sangha where all are treated as Ariyas. Fishermen, scavengers,
courtesans, together with warriors and brahmins, were freely
admitted into the Order and were also given positions of rank.
Upāli,
the barber, was made, in preference to all
others, chief disciple in matters pertaining to the Vinaya
discipline. Sunīta, who was honoured by Kings and nobles as
an Arahant, was a timid scavenger. The philosophic Sāti was the son
of a fisherman. The courtesan Ambapāli joined the Order and
attained Arahantship. Rajjumālā, who was converted by the
Buddha as she was about to commit suicide, was a slave girl. So was
Punnā whose invitation to spend a rainy season was accepted
by the Buddha in preference to that of the millionaire
Anāthapindika, her own master. Subhā was the daughter of
a smith. Cāpā was the daughter of a deer-stalker. Such
instances could be multiplied from the books to show that portals of
Buddhism were wide open to all without any distinction.
The Buddha
provided equal opportunities for all and raised, rather than
lowered, the status of people.
In Buddhism one
finds milk for the babe and meat for the strong, and it appeals
equally to both the rich and the poor.
Buddhism and
Women
It was also the
Buddha who raised the status of women and brought them to a
realization of their importance to society.
Before the advent
of the Buddha women in India were not held in high esteem. One
Indian writer, Hemacandra, looked down upon women as "the torch
lighting the way to hell" -- Narakamārgadvārasya dipikā.
The Buddha did
not humiliate women, but only regarded them as feeble by nature. He
saw the innate good of both men and women and assigned to them their
due places in His teaching. Sex is no barrier for purification or
service.
Sometimes the
Pāli term used to connote women mātugāma which means
'mother-folk' or 'society of mothers.' As a mother a woman holds an
honourable place in Buddhism. The mother is regarded as a convenient
ladder to ascend to heaven, and a wife is regarded as the 'best
friend' (paramā sakhā) of the husband.
Although at first
the Buddha refused to admit women into the Order on reasonable
grounds, yet later He yielded to the entreaties of Venerable
Ānanda and His foster-mother, Mahā Pajāpati Gotami,
and founded the Order of Bhikkhunis (Nuns). It was the
Buddha who thus founded the first society for women with rules and
regulations.
Just as Arahants
Sāriputta and Moggallāna were made the two chief
disciples in the Order of Bhikkhus, the oldest democratically
constituted celibate Order, even so the Arahants Khemā and
Uppalavannā were made the two chief female disciples in the
Order of Bhikkhunis. Many other female disciples, too, were named by
the Buddha Himself as amongst most distinguished and pious
followers. Amongst the Vajjis, too, freedom to women was regarded as
one of the causes that led to their prosperity. Before the advent of
the Buddha women did not enjoy sufficient freedom and were deprived
of an opportunity to exhibit their innate spiritual capabilities and
their mental gifts. In ancient India, as is still seen today, the
birth of a daughter to a family was considered an unwelcome and
cumbersome addition.
On one occasion
while the Buddha was conversing with King Kosala, a messenger
came and informed the King that a daughter was born unto him.
Hearing it, the King was naturally displeased. But the Buddha
comforted and stimulated him, saying:
"A woman
child, O Lord of men, may prove
Even a better offspring than a male.
[11]"
To women who were
placed under various disabilities before the appearance of the
Buddha, the establishment of the Order of Bhikkhunis was certainly a
blessing. In this Order queens, princesses, daughters of noble
families, widows, bereaved mothers, helpless women, courtesans --
all despite their caste or rank met on a common footing, enjoyed
perfect consolation and peace, and breathed that free atmosphere
which was denied to those cloistered in cottages and palatial
mansions. Many, who otherwise would have fallen into oblivion,
distinguished themselves in various ways and gained their
emancipation by seeking refuge in the Order.
Khemā,
the first chief female disciple, was the
beautiful consort of King Bimbisāra. She was at first reluctant to
see the Buddha as she heard that the Buddha used to refer to
external beauty in disparaging terms. One day she paid a casual
visit to the monastery merely to enjoy the scenery of the place.
Gradually she was attracted to the hall where the Buddha was
preaching. The Buddha, who read her thoughts, created by His psychic
powers a handsome young lady, standing aside fanning Him. Khemā
was admiring her beauty. The Buddha made this created image
change from youth to middle age and old age, till it finally fell on
the ground with broken teeth, grey hair, and wrinkled skin. Then
only did she realize the vanity of external beauty and the fleeting
nature of life. She thought:
"Has such a body
come to be wrecked like that? Then so will my body also."
The Buddha read
her mind and said:
"They who
are slaves to lust drift down the stream,
Like to a spider gliding down the web
He of himself wrought. But the released,
Who all their bonds have snapt in twain,
With thoughts elsewhere intent, forsake the world,
And all delight in sense put far away.
[12]"
Khemā
attained Arahantship and with the king's
consent entered the Order. She was ranked foremost in Insight
amongst the Bhikkhunis.
Patācārā,
who lost her two children, husband,
parents and brother, under very tragic circumstances, was attracted
to the Buddha's presence by His will-power. Hearing the Buddha's
soothing words, she attained the first stage of Sainthood and
entered the Order. One day, as she was washing her feet she noticed
how first the water trickled a little way and subsided, the second
time it flowed a little further and subsided, and the third time it
flowed still further and subsided. "Even so do mortals die," she
pondered, "either in childhood, or in middle age, or when old." The
Buddha read her thoughts and, projecting His image before her,
taught her the Dhamma. She attained Arahantship and later became a
source of consolation to many a bereaved mother.
Dhammadinnā
and Bhaddā Kāpilāni were two
Bhikkhunis who were honoured exponents of the Dhamma.
In answer to Māra,
the Evil One, it was Bhikkhuni
Somā
[13]
who remarked:
"What should
the woman-nature count in her who, with mind well-set and
knowledge advancing, has right to the Dhamma? To one who
entertains doubt with the question: 'Am I a woman in these
matters, or am I a man, or what then am I ?' -- the Evil One is
fit to talk."
Amongst the laity
too there were many women who were distinguished for their piety,
generosity, devotion, learning and loving-kindness.
Visākhā,
the chief benefactress of the Order, stands foremost amongst them
all.
[14]
Suppiyā
was a very devout lady who, being unable to
procure some flesh from the market, cut a piece of flesh from her
thigh to prepare a soup for a sick Bhikkhu.
Nakulamātā
was a faithful wife who, by reciting
her virtues, rescued her husband from the jaws of death.
Sāmāvati
was a pious and lovable queen who,
without any illwill, radiated loving-kindness towards her rival even
when she was burnt to death through her machination.
Queen Mallikā
on many occasions counselled her husband, King Pasenadi.
A maid-servant,
Khujjuttarā, secured many converts by teaching the Dhamma.
Punabbasumātā
was so intent on hearing the Dhamma
that she hushed her crying child thus:
"O silence,
little Uttarā! Be still,
Punabbasu, that I may hear the Norm
Taught by the Master, by the Wisest Man.
Dear unto us is our own child, and dear
Our husband; dearer still than these to me
Is't of this Doctrine to explore the Path.
[15]"
A contemplative
mother, when questioned why she did not weep at the loss of her only
child, said:
"Uncalled he
hither came, unbidden soon to go;
E'en as he came, he went.
What cause is here for
woe?
[16]"
Sumanā
and Subhaddā were two sisters of
exemplary character who had implicit faith in the Buddha.
These few
instances will suffice to illustrate the great part played by women
in the time of the Buddha.
Buddhism and
Harmlessness
The boundless
kindness of the Buddha was directed not only to all human beings but
also to the dumb animals as well. It was the Buddha who banned the
sacrifice of animals and admonished His followers to extend their
loving-kindness (Mettā) to all living beings -- even to the
tiniest creature that crawls at one's feet. No man, He taught, has
the right to destroy the life of another as life is precious
to all.
A Bhikkhu is
expected to exercise this loving kindness to such an extent that he
is forbidden by the Vinaya rules even to dig or cause to dig the
ground. He cannot even drink water without it being filtered.
Asoka,
the greatest Buddhist King, wrote on rock and
monolith, saying: "The living must not be nourished with the living.
Even chaff with insects must not be burnt."
A genuine
Buddhist must practise this Mettā towards every living being and
identify himself with all, making no distinctions whatever. It is
this Buddhist Mettā, one of the most salient characteristics of
Buddhism, that attempts to break all the barriers of caste, colour
and creed which separate one man from another. If followers of
different faiths cannot meet on a common platform like brothers and
sisters just because they belong to different religions, then surely
the religious teachers have failed in their noble missions.
In that noble
Toleration Edict, which is based on the Culla Vyūha and Mahā Vyūha
Suttas, King Asoka says: "Concourse alone is best, that is,
all should hearken willingly to the doctrines professed by others."
In its teaching
Buddhism has no features to confine it to any particular nation or
any particular country. It is universal in its appeal.
To the Buddhist
there is no far or near, no enemy or foreigner, no renegade or
untouchable, since universal love, realized through understanding,
has established the brotherhood of all living beings. A real
Buddhist is a citizen of the world.
Some salient
characteristics of Buddhism are, therefore, its rationality,
practicability, efficacy, non-aggressiveness, harmlessness,
tolerance, and universality.
Buddhism is the
noblest of all unifying and uplifting influences that has operated
for more than 2500 years.
Nations have come
and gone. Empires built on might and force have flourished and
perished. But the Dhamma Empire of the Buddha, founded on love and
reason, still flourishes and will continue to flourish as long as
its followers adhere to its noble principles.
CHAPTER
17
THE FOUR NOBLE TRUTHS
"Light
arose in me in things not heard before."
-- DHAMMACAKKA SUTTA
Truth
(Sacca) is that which is. Its Samskrit equivalent is Satya
which means an incontrovertible fact.
According
to Buddhism there are four such Truths
[1] pertaining to this so-called being.
In the
Rohitassa Sutta the Buddha states:
"In
this very one-fathom long body along with its perceptions and
thoughts, do I proclaim the world, the origin of the world, the
cessation of the world, and the path leading to the cessation of
the world.
[2]"
In this
particular context the term "world" (loka) implies suffering.
This
interesting passage refers to the four Noble Truths which the Buddha
Himself discovered by His own intuitive knowledge. Whether the
Buddhas arise or not these Truths exist, and it is a Buddha that
reveals them to the deluded world. They do not and cannot change
with time because they are eternal Truths. The Buddha was not
indebted to anyone for His realization of them. He Himself said:
"They were unheard before.
[3]"
These
Truths are in Pāli termed ariyasaccāni. They are so called
because they were discovered by the Greatest Ariya, the Buddha, who
was far removed from passion.
The first
Truth deals with dukkha, which for need of a better English
equivalent, is rendered by suffering or sorrow. As a feeling
dukkha means that which is difficult to be endured (du --
difficult, kha -- to endure). As an abstract truth dukkha
is used in the sense of "contemptible" (du) and
"emptiness" (kha). The world rests on suffering hence it is
contemptible. The world is devoid of any reality -- hence it is
empty or void. Dukkha, therefore, means contemptible void.
Average
men are only surface-seers. An Ariya sees things as they truly are.
To an Ariya all life is suffering and he finds no real happiness in
this world which deceives mankind with illusory pleasures. Material
happiness is merely the gratification of some desire. "No
sooner is the desired thing gained than it begins to be scorned."
Insatiate are all desires.
All are
subject to birth (jāti), and consequently to decay (jarā),
disease (vyādhi), and finally to death (marana).
No one is exempt from these four inevitable causes of suffering.
Impeded
wish is also suffering. We do not wish to be associated with things
or persons we detest, nor do we wish to be separated from things or
persons we love. Our cherished desires are not, however, always
gratified. What we least expect or what we least desire is often
thrust on us. At times such unexpected unpleasant circumstances
become so intolerable and painful that weak ignorant folk are
compelled to commit suicide as if such an act would solve the
problem.
Real
happiness is found within, and is not to be defined in terms of
wealth, power, honours or conquests. If such worldly possessions are
forcibly or unjustly obtained, or are misdirected, or even viewed
with attachment, they will be a source of pain and sorrow for the
possessors.
Ordinarily the enjoyment of sensual pleasures is the highest and
only happiness to an average person. There is no doubt a momentary
happiness in the anticipation, gratification, and recollection of
such fleeting material pleasures, but they are illusory and
temporary. According to the Buddha non-attachment (virāgatā)
or the transcending of material pleasures is a greater bliss.
In brief,
this composite body itself is a cause of suffering.
This
First Truth of suffering which depends on this so-called being and
various aspects of life, is to be carefully analysed and examined.
This examination leads to a proper understanding of oneself as one
really is.
The cause
of this suffering is craving or attachment (tanhā) which is
the Second Noble Truth.
The
Dhammapada states:
"From craving springs grief, from craving springs fear, For him
who is wholly free from craving, there is no grief, much less
fear."
(V. 216)
This
craving is a powerful mental force latent in all, and is the chief
cause of most of the ills of life. It is this craving, gross or
subtle, that leads to repeated births in Samsāra and makes one cling
to all forms of life.
The
grossest forms of craving are attenuated on attaining Sakadāgāmi,
the second stage of Sainthood, and are eradicated on attaining
Anāgāmi, the third stage of Sainthood. The subtle forms of
craving are eradicated on attaining Arahantship.
Both
suffering and craving can only be eradicated by following the
Middle Way, enunciated by the Buddha Himself, and attaining the
supreme Bliss of Nibbāna.
The Third
Noble Truth is the complete cessation of suffering which is Nibbāna,
the ultimate Goal of Buddhists. It is achieved by the total
eradication of all forms of craving.
This
Nibbāna is to be comprehended by the mental eye by renouncing all
internal attachment to the external world.
[4]
This
Truth has to be realized by developing the Noble Eightfold Path
which is the Fourth Noble Truth. This unique path is the only
straight route that leads to Nibbāna. It avoids the extreme of
self-mortification that weakens one's intellect and the extreme of
self-indulgence that retards one's moral progress.
It
consists of the following eight factors.:
1) Right
Understanding (Sammā Ditthi),
2) Right Thoughts (Sammā Samkappa),
3) Right Speech (Sammā Vācā),
4) Right Action (Sammā Kammanta),
5) Right Livelihood (Sammā Ājīva),
6) Right Effort (Sammā Vāyāma),
7) Right Mindfulness (Sammā Sati), and
8) Right Concentration (Sammā Samādhi),
1.
Right Understanding is explained as the knowledge of the four
Noble Truths. In other words, it is the understanding of oneself as
one really is, because, as the Rohitassa Sutta states, these truths
are concerned with the "one-fathom long body of man."
The
key-note of Buddhism is this right understanding.
2. Clear
vision or right understanding leads to clear thinking. The second
factor of the noble Eightfold Path is, therefore, Sammā Samkappa.
The English renderings -- "Right Resolutions", "Right
Aspirations" -- do not convey the actual meaning of the Pāli term.
Right Ideas or Right Mindfulness comes closer to the meaning.
"Right Thoughts" may be suggested as the nearest English
equivalent.
By
Samkappa is meant the "Vitakka" mental state, which, for
want of a better rendering, may be called "initial application."
This important mental state eliminates wrong ideas or notions and
helps the other moral adjuncts to be diverted to Nibbāna.
It is
one's thoughts that either defile or purify a person. One's thoughts
mould one's nature and controls one's destiny. Evil thoughts tend to
debase one just as good thoughts tend to elevate one. Sometimes a
single thought can either destroy or save a world.
Sammā
Samkappa
serves the
double purpose of eliminating evil thoughts and developing pure
thoughts.
Right
Thoughts, in this particular connection, are threefold. They consist
of:
i.
Nekkhamma -- Renunciation of worldly pleasures or
selflessness which is opposed to attachment, selfishness, and
self-possessiveness.
ii.
Avyāpāda -- Loving-kindness, goodwill, or benevo-lence, which is
opposed to hatred, ill-will, or aversion, and
iii.
Avihimsā -- Harmlessness or compassion, which is opposed to
cruelty and callousness.
These
evil and good forces are latent in all. As long as we are worldlings
these evil forces rise to the surface at unexpected moments in
disconcerting strength. When once they are totally eradicated on
attaining Arahantship, one's stream of consciousness gets perfectly
purified.
Attachment and hatred, coupled with ignorance, are the chief causes
of all evil prevalent in this deluded world. "The enemy of the whole
world is lust, through which all evils come to living beings. This
lust when obstructed by some cause is transformed into wrath."
One is
either attached to desirable external objects or is repulsed with
aversion in the case of undesirable objects. Through attachment one
clings to material pleasures and tries to gratify one's desire by
some means or other. Through aversion one recoils from undesirable
objects and even goes to the extent of destroying them as their very
presence is a source of irritation. With the giving up of egoism by
one's own intuitive insight, both attachment and hatred
automatically disappear.
The
Dhammapada states:
"There is no fire like lust, no grip like hate,
There is no net like delusion, no river like craving." (v.
251)
i. As one
ascends the spiritual ladder one renounces by degrees both gross and
subtle attachment to material pleasures like grown-up children
giving up their petty toys. Being children, they cannot be expected
to possess an adult's understanding, and they cannot be convinced of
the worthlessness of their temporary pleasures. With maturity they
begin to understand things as they truly are and they voluntarily
give up their toys. As the spiritual pilgrim proceeds on the upward
path by his constant meditation and reflection, he perceives the
futility of pursuing base material pleasures and the resultant
happiness in forsaking them. He cultivates non-attachment to the
fullest degree. "Happy is non-attachment in this world, so is the
transcending of all sensual pleasures," is one of the early
utterances of the Buddha.
ii. The
other most rebellious passion is anger, aversion, illwill, or
hatred, all of which are implied by the Pāli term vyāpāda. It
consumes the person in whom it springs and consumes others as well.
The Pāli term avyāpāda, literally, non-enmity, corresponds to
that most beautiful virtue Mettā (Samskrit Maitri)
which means loving-kindness or goodwill towards all without any
distinction. He whose mind is full of loving-kindness can harbour no
hatred towards any. Like a mother who makes no difference between
herself and her only child and protects it even at the risk of her
own life, even so does the spiritual pilgrim who follows this middle
path radiate his thoughts of loving-kindness identifying himself
with all. Buddhist Mettā embraces all living beings, animals not
excluded.
iii.
Avihimsā or Karunā -- Harmlessness or compassion is the
third and the last member of samkappa.
Karunā
is that sweet virtue which makes the tender hearts of the noble
quiver at the sufferings of others. Like Buddhist Mettā, Buddhist
Karunā too is limitless. It is not restricted only to
co-religionists or co-nationals or to human beings alone. Limited
compassion is not true karunā.
A
compassionate one is as soft as a flower. He cannot bear the
sufferings of others. He might at times even go to the extent of
sacrificing his own life to alleviate the sufferings of others. In
every Jātaka story it is evident that the Bodhisatta endeavoured his
best to help the distressed and the forlorn and to promote their
happiness in every possible way.
Karunā
has the characteristics of a loving mother whose thoughts, words,
and deeds always tend to relieve the distress of her sick child. It
has the property of not being able to tolerate the sufferings of
others. Its manifestation is perfect non-violence and harmlessness
-- that is, a compassionate person appears to be absolutely
non-violent and harmless. The sight of the helpless states of the
distressed is the proximate cause for the practice of Karunā.
The consummation of karunā is the eradication of all forms of
cruelty. The direct enemy of karunā is cruelty and the
indirect enemy is homely grief.
Buddhist
mettā appeals to both the rich and the poor, for Buddhism teaches
its followers to elevate the lowly, help the poor, the needy, and
the forlorn, tend the sick, comfort the bereaved, pity the wicked,
and enlighten the ignorant.
Compassion forms a fundamental principle of both Buddhist laymen and
Bhikkhus.
Speaking
of Buddhist harmlessness, Aldous Huxley writes:
"Indian pacifism finds its complete expression in the teaching of
the Buddha. Buddhism teaches ahimsā or harmlessness towards all
beings. It forbids even laymen to have anything to do with the
manufacture and sale of arms, with the making of poison and
intoxicants, with soldiering or the slaughtering of animals."
The
Buddha advises His disciples thus:
"Wherefore, O Bhikkhus, however men may speak concerning you,
whether in season or out of season, whether appropriately or
inappropriately, whether courteously or rudely, whether wisely or
foolishly, whether kindly or maliciously, thus, O Bhikkhus, must
you train yourselves -- Unsullied shall our minds remain, neither
shall evil words escape our lips. Kind and compassionate ever
shall we abide with hearts harbouring no ill-will. And we shall
enfold those very persons with streams of loving thoughts
unfailing, and forth from them proceeding we shall radiate the
whole wide world with constant thoughts of loving-kindness, ample,
expanding, measureless, free from enmity, free from ill-will. Thus
must you train yourselves."
He whose
mind is free from selfish desires, hatred and cruelty, and is
saturated with the spirit of selflessness, loving-kindness and
harmlessness, lives in perfect peace. He is indeed a blessing to
himself and others.
3. Right
Thoughts lead to Right Speech, the third factor. It deals
with refraining from falsehood, slandering, harsh words, and
frivolous talk.
He who
tries to eradicate selfish desires cannot indulge in uttering
falsehood or in slandering for any selfish end or purpose. He is
truthful and trustworthy and ever seeks the good and beautiful in
others instead of deceiving, defaming, denouncing or disuniting his
own fellow beings. A harmless mind that generates loving-kindness
cannot give vent to harsh speech which first debases the speaker and
then hurts another. What he utters is not only true, sweet and
pleasant but also useful, fruitful and beneficial.
4. Right
Speech follows Right Action which deals with abstinence from
killing, stealing and sexual misconduct.
These
three evil deeds are caused by craving and anger, coupled with
ignorance. With the gradual elimination of these causes from the
mind of the spiritual pilgrim, blameworthy tendencies arising
therefrom will find no expression. Under no pretence would he kill
or steal. Being pure in mind, he would lead a pure life.
5.
Purifying thoughts, words and deeds at the outset, the spiritual
pilgrim tries to purify his livelihood (Right Livelihood) by
refraining from the five kinds of trade which are forbidden to a
lay-disciple. They are trading in arms (satthavanijjā), human
beings (sattavanijjā), flesh (mamsavanijjā), i.e.
breeding animals for slaughter, intoxicating drinks (majjavanijjā),
and poison (visavanijjā)
Hypocritical conduct is cited as wrong livelihood for monks.
Strictly
speaking, from an Abhidhamma standpoint, by right speech, right
action and right livelihood are meant three abstinences (virati)
but not the three opposite virtues.
6.
Right Effort is fourfold-namely:
i. The
endeavour to discard evil that has already arisen,
ii. The endeavour to prevent the arising of unarisen evil,
iii. The endeavour to develop unarisen good, and
iv. The endeavour to promote the good which has already arisen.
Right
Effort plays a very important part in the Noble Eightfold Path. It
is by one's own effort that one's deliverance is obtained and not by
merely seeking refuge in others or by offering prayers.
In man
are found a rubbish-heap of evil and a store-house of virtue. By
effort one removes this rubbish-heap and cultivates these latent
virtues.
7. Right
Effort is closely associated with Right Mindfulness. It is
the constant mindfulness with regard to body (kāyānupassanā),
feelings (vedanānupassanā), thoughts (cittānupassanā),
and mind objects (dhammānupassanā).
Mindfulness on these four objects tend to eradicate the
misconceptions with regard to desirability (subha), so-called
happiness (sukha), permanence (nicca), and an immortal
soul (attā) respectively.
8. Right
Effort and Right Mindfulness lead to Right Concentration. It
is the one-pointedness of the mind.
A
concentrated mind acts as a powerful aid to see things as they truly
are by means of penetrative insight.
Of these
eight factors of the Noble Eightfold Path the first two are grouped
in wisdom (pa257;), the second three in morality (sīla)
and the last three in concentration (samādhi).
Sīla |
Right
Speech
Right Action
Right Livelihood |
Samādhi
|
Right
Effort
Right Mindfulness
Right Concentration |
Pa257;
|
Right
Understanding
Right Thoughts |
According to the order of development sīla, samādhi,
and pa257; are the three stages of the Path.
Strictly
speaking, from an ultimate standpoint, these factors that comprise
the Noble Eightfold Path signify eight mental properties (cetasika)
collectively found in the four classes of supramundane consciousness
(lokutttara citta) whose object is Nibbāna.
They are:
-- padriya (faculty of wisdom), vitakka (initial
application), virati (three abstinences,) viriya
(energy), sati (mindfulness) and ekaggata
(one-pointedness) respectively.
All these factors
denote the mental attitude of the aspirant who is striving to gain
his Deliverance.
CHAPTER
18
KAMMA
"All living beings have Kamma as their own."
-- MAJJHIMA NIKĀYA
Kamma
[1] is the law of
moral causation. Rebirth is its corollary. Both Kamma and Rebirth
are interrelated, fundamental doctrines in Buddhism.
These two
doctrines were prevalent in India before the advent of the Buddha.
Nevertheless, it was the Buddha who explained and formulated them in
the completeness in which we have them today.
What is the cause
of the inequality that exists amongst mankind?
How do we account
for the unevenness in this ill-balanced world?
Why should one be
brought up in the lap of luxury, endowed with excellent mental,
moral, and physical qualities, and another in absolute poverty, in
abject misery? Why should one be born a millionaire and another a
pauper? Why should one be a mental prodigy and another an idiot? Why
should one be born with saintly characteristics and another with
criminal tendencies? Why should some be linguists, artists,
mathematicians, and musicians from the very cradle? Why should
others be congenitally blind, deaf, and deformed? Why should some be
blessed and others cursed from their birth?
Either there is a
definite cause for this inequality or there is not. If there is not,
the inequality is purely accidental.
No sensible
person would think of attributing this inequality to blind chance or
pure accident.
In this world
nothing happens to any person that he does not for some reason or
other deserve. Usually the actual reason or reasons cannot be
comprehended by men of ordinary intellect. The definite invisible
cause or causes of the visible effect may not necessarily be
confined to the present life, but could be traced to a proximate or
remote past birth. With the aid of telesthesia and retrocognitive
knowledge, may it not be possible for a highly developed seer to
perceive events which are ordinarily imperceptible to the physical
eye? Buddhists affirm such a possibility.
The majority of
mankind attribute this inequality to a single cause such as the will
of a Creator. The Buddha explicitly denies the existence of a
Creator as an Almighty Being or as a causeless cosmic force.
[2]
Now, how do
modern scientists account for the inequality of mankind?
Confining
themselves purely to sense-data, they attribute this inequality to
chemico-physical causes, heredity, and environment.
Julian Huxley, a
distinguished biologist, writes:
"Some genes
control colour, others height or weight, others fertility or length
of life, others vigour and the reverse, others shape or proportions.
Possibly all, certainly the vast majority, of hereditary
characteristics are gene-controlled. For mental characters,
especially the more complex and subtle ones, the proof is more
difficult, but there is every evidence that they are inheritable,
and no evidence that their inheritance is due to a different
mechanism from that for bodily characters. That which is inherited
in our personality and bodily peculiarities depends somehow upon the
interaction of this assorted battery of genes with which we are
equipped at fertilization.
[3]"
One must admit
that all such chemico-physical phenomena, revealed by scientists,
are partly instrumental, -- but could they be solely responsible for
the subtle distinctions that exist amongst individuals? Yet, why
should identical twins who are physically alike, inheriting like
genes, enjoying the same privileges of upbringing, be
temperamentally, intellectually and morally totally different?
Heredity alone
cannot account for these vast differences. Strictly speaking, it
accounts more plausibly for some of the similarities than for most
of the differences.
The
infinitesimally minute chemico-physical germ, which is supposed to
be about 30 millionth part of an inch across, inherited from
parents, explains only a portion of man, his physical foundation.
With regard to the more complex and subtle mental, intellectual, and
moral differences we need more enlightenment. The theory of heredity
cannot satisfactorily account for the birth of a criminal in a long
line of honourable ancestors, for the birth of a Saint in a family
of evil repute, for the arising of infant prodigies, men of genius
and great spiritual teachers.
Dealing with this
question of heredity, Dr. Th. Pascal writes in his interesting book
on 'Reincarnation' :
"To return to
the role played by the germ in the question of heredity we repeat
that the physical germ, of itself alone, explains only a portion of
man; it throws light on the physical side of heredity, but leaves in
as great darkness as ever the problem of moral and intellectual
faculty. If it represented the whole man, one would expect to find
in any individual the qualities manifested in his progenitors and
parents -- never any other; these qualities could not exceed the
amount possessed by the parents, whereas we find criminals from
birth in the most respectable families, and saints born to parents
who are the very scum of society. You may come across identical
twins, i.e., beings born from the same germ, under the same
conditions of time and environment, one of whom is an angel and the
other a demon, though their physical forms closely resemble each
other. Child prodigies are sufficiently numerous to trouble
frequently the thinker with the problem of heredity. In the lineage
of these prodigies has there been found a single ancestor capable of
explaining these faculties, as
astonishing as they are premature? If, to the absence of a cause
in their progenitors is added the fact that genius is not
hereditary, that Mozarts, Beethovens
and Dantes have left no children stamped from birth as prodigies or
genius, we shall be forced to the conclusion that, within the limits
it has taken up, materialism is unable to explain heredity. Nor is
heredity always realized; many a physical characteristic is not
reproduced, in families tainted with dangerous physiological
defects, many children escape the evil, and the diseased tendencies
of the tissues remain latent in them, although they often affect
their descendants. On the other hand extremely divergent mental
types are often met with in the same family,
[4] and many a
virtuous parent is torn with grief on seeing the vicious tendencies
of the child. So we find that heredity and environment either fail
to fulfill their promise or else give what was not theirs to give."
According to
Buddhism this inequality is due not only to heredity,
environment, "nature and nurture",
[5] but also to the
operation of the law of Kamma or, in other words, to the result of
our own inherited past actions and our present doings. We ourselves
are responsible for our own happiness and misery. We create our own
heaven. We create our own hell. We are the architects of our own
fate.
The Cause of
Inequality
Perplexed by the
seemingly inexplicable, apparent disparity that exists amongst
humanity, a young truth-seeker named Subha approached the
Buddha and questioned him regarding it.
"What is the reason, what is the cause, O Lord,
that we find amongst mankind the short-lived (appāyukā) and
the long-lived (dīghāyuka), the diseased (bavhābādhā)
and the healthy (appābādhā), the ugly (dubbannā) and
the beautiful (vannavantā), the powerless (appesakkā)
and the powerful (mahesakkā), the poor (appabhogā) and
the rich (mahābhogā), the low-born (nīcakulinā) and
the high-born (uccakulinā), the ignorant (duppa257;)
and the wise (paantā)?
The Buddha's
reply was:
"All living beings have actions (Kamma)
as their own, their inheritance, their congenital cause, their
kinsman, their refuge. It is Kamma that differentiates beings into
low and high states.
[6]"
He then explained
the causes of such differences in accordance with the law of cause
and effect.
If a person destroys life, is a hunter, besmears
his hand with blood, is engaged in killing and wounding, and is not
merciful towards living beings, he, as a result of his killing, when
born amongst mankind, will be short-lived.
If a person avoids killing, leaves aside cudgel
and weapon, and is merciful and compassionate towards all living
beings, he, as a result of his non-killing when born amongst
mankind, will be long-lived.
If a person is in the habit of harming others
with fist or clod, with cudgel or sword, he, as a result of his
harmfulness, when born amongst mankind, will suffer from various
diseases.
If a person is not in the habit of harming
others, he, as a result of his harmlessness, when born amongst
mankind, will enjoy good health.
If a person is wrathful and turbulent, is
irritated by a trivial word, gives vent to anger, ill-will and
resentment, he, as a result of his irritability, when born amongst
mankind, will become ugly.
If a person is not wrathful and turbulent, is not
irritated even by a torrent of abuse, does not give vent to anger,
ill-will and resentment, he, as a result of his amiability, when
born amongst mankind, will become beautiful.
If a person is jealous, envies the gains of
others, marks of respect and honour shown to others, stores jealousy
in his heart, he, as a result of his jealousy, when born amongst
mankind, will be powerless.
If a person is not jealous, does not envy the
gains of others, marks of respect and honour shown to others, stores
not jealousy in his heart, he, as a result of his absence of
jealousy, when born amongst mankind, will be powerful.
If a person does not give anything for charity,
he, as a result of his greediness, when born amongst mankind, will
be poor.
If a person is bent on charitable giving, he, as
a result of his generosity, when born amongst mankind, will be rich.
If a person is stubborn, haughty, honours not
those who are worthy of honour, he, as a result of his arrogance and
irreverence, when born amongst mankind, will be of low-birth.
If a person is not stubborn, not haughty,
honours those who are worthy of honour, he, as a result of his
humility and deference, when born amongst mankind, will be of
high-birth.
If a person does not approach the learned and the
virtuous and inquire what is good and what is evil, what is right
and what is wrong, what should be practised and what should not be
practised, what should be done and what should not be done, what
conduces to one's welfare and what to one's ruin, he, as a
result of his non-inquiring spirit, when born amongst mankind, will
be ignorant.
If a person does approach the learned
and the virtuous and makes inquiries in the foregoing manner, he, as
a result of his inquiring spirit, when born amongst mankind, will be
intelligent.
[7]
Certainly we are
born with hereditary characteristics. At the same time we possess
certain innate abilities that science cannot adequately account for.
To our parents we are indebted for the gross sperm and ovum that
form the nucleus of this so-called being. There they remain dormant
until this potential germinal compound is vitalized by the Kammic
energy needed for the production of the foetus. Kamma is therefore
the indispensable conceptive cause of this being.
The accumulated
Kammic tendencies inherited, in the course of previous lives, at
times play a far greater role than the hereditary parental cells and
genes in the formation of both physical and mental characteristics.
The Buddha, for
instance, inherited, like every other person, the reproductive cells
and genes from his parents. But physically, morally, and
intellectually there was none comparable to Him in His long line of
honourable ancestors. In the Buddha's own words, He belonged not to
the Royal lineage, but to that of the Ariyan Buddhas. He was
certainly a superman, an extraordinary creation of His own Kamma.
According to the
Lakkhana Sutta
[8] the Buddha
inherited exceptional physical features such as the thirty-two major
marks, as the result of his past meritorious deeds. The ethical
reason for acquiring each physical feature is clearly explained in
the discourse.
It is obvious
from this unique case that Kammic tendencies could not only
influence our physical organism, but also nullify the potentiality
of the parental cells and genes -- hence the significance of the
Buddha's enigmatic statement: "We are the heirs of our own actions."
Dealing with this
problem of variation the Atthasālini states:
"Depending
on this difference in Kamma appears the difference in the birth of
beings, high and low, base and exalted, happy and miserable.
Depending on the difference in Kamma appears the difference in the
individual features of beings as beautiful and ugly, high-born and
low-born, well-built and deformed. Depending on the difference in
Kamma appears the difference in worldly conditions of beings as
gain and loss, fame and disgrace, blame and praise, happiness and
misery".
"By Kamma
the world moves, by Kamma men
Live; and by Kamma are all beings bound
As by its pin the rolling chariot wheel.
By Kamma one attains glory and praise.
By Kamma bondage, ruin, tyranny,
Knowing that Kamma bears fruit manifold,
Why say ye, 'In the world no Kamma is'.
[9]"
Thus, from a
Buddhist standpoint, our present mental, moral, intellectual, and
temperamental differences are preponderantly due to our own actions
and tendencies, both past and present.
Everything is
not due to Kamma
Although Buddhism
attributes this variation to the law of Kamma, as the chief cause
amongst a variety, it does not however assert that everything is due
to Kamma. The law of Kamma, important as it is, is only one of the
twenty-four causal conditions (paccaya), described in
Buddhist Philosophy.
[10]
Refuting the
erroneous view that "Whatsoever weal or woe or neutral feeling is
experienced, is all due to some previous action (pubbekatahetu),"
the Buddha states:
"So, then,
owing to previous action, men will become murderers, thieves,
unchaste, liars, slanderers, babblers, covetous, malicious, and
perverse in view. Thus for those who fall back on the former deeds
as the essential reason, there is neither the desire to do, nor
effort to do, nor necessity to do this deed or abstain from that
deed.
[11]
This important
text contradicts the belief that all physical circumstances and
mental attitudes spring solely from past Kamma. If the present life
is totally conditioned or wholly controlled by our past actions,
then Kamma is certainly tantamount to fatalism or pre-determination
or pre-destination. One will not be free to mould one's present and
future. If this were true, freewill would be an absurdity. Life
would be purely mechanical, not much different from a machine.
Whether we are created by an Almighty God who controls our destinies
and fore-ordains our future, or are produced by an irresistible past
Kamma that completely determines our fate and controls our life's
course, independent of any free action on our part, is essentially
the same. The only difference then lies in the two words God and
Kamma. One could easily be substituted for the other, because the
ultimate operation of both forces would be identical.
Such a fatalistic
doctrine is not the Buddhist law of Kamma.
The Five
Niyāmas
According to
Buddhism there are five orders or processes
(Niyāmas)
[12]
which operate in the physical and
mental realms.
They are:-
1. Utu
Niyāma, physical inorganic order; e.g., seasonal phenomena
of winds and rains, the unerring order of seasons, characteristic
seasonal changes and events, causes of winds and rains, nature of
heat, etc. belong to this group.
2. Bīja
Niyāma, order of germs and seeds (physical organic order);
e.g., rice produced from rice seed, sugary taste from sugar-cane or
honey, and peculiar characteristics of certain fruits. The
scientific theory of cells and genes and the physical similarity of
twins may be ascribed to this order.
3. Kamma
Niyāma, order of act and result; e.g., desirable and
undesirable acts produce corresponding good and bad results.
As surely as
water seeks its own level, so does Kamma, given opportunity, produce
its inevitable result, -- not in the form of a reward or punishment
but as an innate sequence. This sequence of deed and effect is as
natural and necessary as the way of the sun and the moon, and is the
retributive principle of Kamma.
Inherent in Kamma
is also the continuative principle.
Manifold
experiences, personal characteristics, accumulated knowledge, and so
forth are all indelibly recorded in the palimpsest-like mind. All
these experiences and characters transmigrate from life to life.
Through lapse of time they may be forgotten as in the case of our
experiences of our childhood. infant prodigies and wonderful
children, who speak in different languages without receiving any
instruction, are note-worthy examples of the continuative principle
of Kamma.
4. Dhamma
Niyāma, order of the norm; e.g., the natural
phenomena occurring at the birth of a Bodhisatta in his last birth.
Gravitation and other similar laws of nature, the reason for being
good, etc. may be included in this group.
5. Citta
Niyāma, order of mind or psychic law; e.g., processes of
consciousness, constituents of consciousness, power of mind,
including telepathy, telesthesia, retro-cognition, premonition,
clair-voyance, clair-audience, thought-reading, and such other
psychic phenomena, which are inexplicable to modern science.
Every mental or
physical phenomenon could be explained by these all-embracing five
orders or processes which are laws in themselves. Kamma as such is
only one of these five orders. Like all other natural laws, they
demand no lawgiver.
Of these five,
the physical inorganic order, the physical organic order and the
order of the norm are more or less of the mechanical type though
they can be controlled to some extent by human ingenuity and the
power of mind. For example, fire normally burns, and extreme cold
freezes, but man has walked unscathed over fire and meditated naked
on Himalayan snows; horticulturists have worked marvels with flowers
and fruits; and Yogis have performed levitation. Psychic law is
equally mechanical, but Buddhist training aims at control of mind,
which is possible by right understanding and skilful volition. Kamma
law operates quite automatically and, when the Kamma is powerful,
man cannot interfere with its inexorable result though he may desire
to do so; but here also right understanding and skilful volition can
accomplish much and mould the future. Good Kamma, persisted in, can
thwart the reaping of bad.
Kamma is
certainly an intricate law whose working is fully comprehended only
by a Buddha. The Buddhist aims at the final destruction of all
Kamma.
Kamma-Vipaka
(fruit of action) is one of the four unthinkables (acinteyya),
states the Buddha in the Anguttara Nikāya.
[13]
CHAPTER
19
WHAT IS KAMMA?
"Volition is Kamma."
-- ANGUTTARA NIKĀYA
Kamma
The Pāli term
Kamma, literally, means action or doing. Any kind of intentional
action whether mental, verbal, or physical is regarded as Kamma. It
covers all that is included in the phrase: "Thought, word and deed".
Generally speaking, all good and bad actions constitute Kamma. In
its ultimate sense Kamma means all moral and immoral volition (kusala
akusala cetanā). Involuntary, unintentional or unconscious
actions, though technically deeds, do not constitute Kamma, because
volition, the most important factor in determining Kamma, is absent.
[1]
The Buddha says:
-- "I declare, O Bhikkhus, that volition (cetanā) is Kamma.
Having willed one acts by body, speech and thought."
Every volitional
action of persons, except those of Buddhas and Arahants, is called
Kamma. An exception is made in their case because they are delivered
from both good and evil. They have eradicated both ignorance and
craving, the roots of Kamma. "Destroyed are their (germinal) seeds
(khīna-bijā), selfish desires no longer grow," states the
Ratana Sutta. This does not mean that the Buddhas and Arahants are
passive. They are tirelessly active in working for the real
well-being and happiness of all. Their deeds, ordinarily accepted as
good or moral, lack creative power as regards themselves.
Understanding things as they truly are, they have finally shattered
their cosmic fetters -- the chain of cause and effect.
Some religions
attribute this unevenness to Kamma, but they differ from Buddhism
when they state that even unintentional actions should be regarded
as Kamma.
According to
them, "the unintentional murderer of his mother is a hideous
criminal. The man who kills or who harasses in any way a living
being without intent, is none the less guilty, just as a man who
touches fire is burnt.
[2]"
"This astounding
theory undoubtedly leads to palpable absurdities.
"The embryo and
the mother would both be guilty of making each other suffer. Further
the analogy of the fire is logically fallacious. For instance, a man
would not be guilty if he got another person to commit the murder,
for one is not burnt if one gets another to put his hand into the
fire. Moreover unintentional actions would be much worse than
intentional wrong actions, for, according to the comparison, a man
who touches fire without knowing that it would burn is likely to be
more deeply burnt than the man who knows.
In the working of
Kamma its most important feature is mind. All our words and deeds
are coloured by the mind or consciousness we experience at such
particular moments. "When the mind is unguarded, bodily action is
unguarded; speech also is unguarded; thought also is unguarded. When
the mind is guarded, bodily action is guarded; speech also is
guarded; and thought also is guarded.
[3]"'
"By mind the
world is led, by mind is drawn:
And all men own the sovereignty of mind."
"If one
speaks or acts with a wicked mind, pain follows one as the wheel,
the hoof of the draught-ox.
[4]"
"If one
speaks or acts with a pure mind, happiness follows one as the
shadow that never departs.
[5]"
Immaterial mind
conditions all Kammic activities.
Kamma does not
necessarily mean past actions. It embraces both past and present
deeds. Hence, in one sense, we are the result of what we were, we
will be the result of what we are. In another sense, it should be
added, we are not totally the result of what we were, we will not
absolutely be the result of what we are. The present is no doubt the
offspring of the past and is the parent of the future, but the
present is not always a true index of either the past or the future
-- so complex is the working of Kamma. For instance, a criminal
today may be a saint tomorrow, a good person yesterday may be a
vicious one today.
It is this
doctrine of Kamma that the mother teaches her child when she says:
"Be good and you will be happy and we will love you. But if you are
bad, you will be unhappy and we will not love you."
Like attracts
like. Good begets good. Evil begets evil. This is the law of Kamma.
In short Kamma is
the law of cause and effect in the ethical realm, or as some
Westerners prefer to say, "action influence."
Kamma and
Vipāka
Kamma
is action, and Vipāka, fruit or
result, is its reaction. Just as every object is accompanied by a
shadow, even so every volitional activity is inevitably accompanied
by its due effect. Like potential seed is Kamma. Fruit, arising from
the tree, is the Vipāka, effect or result. As Kamma may be good or
bad, so may Vipāka, fruit, be good or bad. As Kamma is mental, so
Vipāka too is mental; it is experienced as happiness or bliss,
unhappiness or misery according to the nature of the Kamma seed.
Ānisamsa are the concomitant advantageous material conditions,
such as prosperity, health and longevity.
When Vipāka's
concomitant material conditions are disadvantageous, they are
known as ādinava (evil consequences), and appear as poverty,
ugliness, disease, short life span and the like.
By Kamma are
meant the Moral and Immoral types of mundane consciousness (kusala
akusala lokiya citta), and by Vipāka, the resultant types
of mundane consciousness (lokiya vipākacitta).
According to
Abhidhamma,
[6] Kamma constitutes
the twelve types of immoral consciousness, eight types of moral
consciousness pertaining to the Sentient Realm (kāmāvacara),
five types of moral consciousness pertaining to the Realms of Forms
(rūpāvacara), and four types of moral consciousness
pertaining to the Formless Realms (arūpāvacara).
The eight types
of supramundane (lokuttara) consciousness are not regarded as
Kamma, because they tend to eradicate the roots of Kamma.
In them the predominant factor is wisdom (pa257;) while
in the mundane it is volition (cetanā).
The nine types of
moral consciousness pertaining to the Realms of Form and the
Formless Realms are the five Rūpāvacara and four
Arūpāvacara Jhānas (Ecstasies) which are purely mental.
Words and deeds
are caused by the first twenty types of mundane consciousness.
Verbal actions are done by the mind by means of speech. Bodily
actions are done by the mind through the instrument of the body.
Purely mental actions have no other instrument than the mind.
These twenty-nine
[7] types of
consciousness are called Kamma because they have the power to
produce their due effects quite automatically, independent of any
external agency.
Those types of
consciousness which one experiences as inevitable consequences of
one's moral and immoral thoughts are called resultant consciousness
pertaining to the Sentient Realm. The five types of resultant
consciousness pertaining to the Realms of Form and the four types of
resultant consciousness pertaining to the Formless Realms are called
Vipāka or fruition of Kamma.
As we sow, so we
reap somewhere and sometime, in this life or in a future birth. What
we reap today is what we have sown either in the present or in the
past.
The Samyutta
Nikāya
[8] states:
"According
to the seed that's sown,
So is the fruit ye reap therefrom
Doer of good (will gather) good.
Doer of evil, evil (reaps).
Sown is the seed, and planted well.
Thou shalt enjoy the fruit thereof."
Kamma is a law in
itself which operates in its own field without the intervention of
any external, independent ruling agency.
Inherent in Kamma
is the potentiality of producing its due effect. The cause produces
the effect, the effect explains the cause. The seed produces the
fruit, the fruit explains the seed, such is their relationship. Even
so are Kamma and its effect.
"The effect
already blooms in the cause."
Happiness and
misery, which are the common lot of humanity, are the inevitable
effects of causes. From a Buddhist standpoint they are not rewards
and punishments, assigned by a supernatural, omniscient ruling power
to a soul that has done good or evil. Theists who attempt to explain
everything by this one temporal life and an eternal future life,
ignoring a past, may believe in a post-mortem justice, and may
regard present happiness and misery as blessings and curses
conferred on his creation by an omniscient and omnipotent Divine
Ruler, who sits in heaven above controlling the destinies of the
human race. Buddhism that emphatically denies an arbitrarily created
immortal soul, believes in natural law and justice which cannot be
suspended by either an Almighty God, or an All-compassionate Buddha.
According to this natural law, acts bring their own rewards and
punishments to the individual doer whether human justice finds him
or not.
Some there are,
who cavil thus: So you Buddhists too administer the opium of Kammic
doctrine to the poor, saying:
"You are born
poor in this life on acount of your past evil Kamma. He is born rich
on account of his past good Kamma. So be satisfied with your humble
lot, but do good to be rich in your next life.
"You are being
oppressed now because of your past evil Kamma. That is your destiny.
Be humble and bear your sufferings patiently. Do good now. You can
be certain of a better and happier life after death."
The Buddhist
doctrine of Kamma does not expound such fatalistic views. Nor does
it vindicate a post-mortem justice. The All-merciful Buddha, who had
no ulterior selfish motives, did not teach this law of Kamma to
protect the rich and comfort the poor by promising illusory
happiness in an after-life.
According to the
Buddhist doctrine of Kamma, one is not always compelled by an iron
necessity, for Kamma is neither fate nor predestination imposed upon
us by some mysterious unknown power to which we must helplessly
submit ourselves. It is one's own doing reacting on oneself, and so
one has the power to divert the course of Kamma to some extent. How
far one diverts it, depends on oneself.
The Cause of
Kamma
Ignorance (avijjā)
or not knowing things as they truly are, is the chief cause of
Kamma. Dependent on ignorance arise Kammic activities (avijjā
paccaya samkhārā), states the Buddha in the Paticca Samuppāda
(Dependent Origination).
Associated with
ignorance is its ally craving (tanhā), the other root of
Kamma. Evil actions are conditioned by these two causes.
All good deeds of
a worldling (puthujjana), though associated with the three
wholesome roots of generosity (alobha), goodwill (adosa)
and knowledge (amoha), are nevertheless regarded as Kamma
because the two roots of ignorance and craving are dormant in him.
The moral types of supramundane Path consciousness (maggacitta)
are not regarded as Kamma because they tend to eradicate the two
root causes.
The Doer of
Kamma
Who is the doer
of Kamma? Who reaps the fruit of Kamma? "Is it a sort of accretion
about a soul?"
In answering
these subtle questions, Venerable Buddhaghosa writes in the
Visuddhi Magga:
"No Doer is
there who does the deed,
Nor is there one who feels the fruit,
Constituent parts alone roll on,
This indeed is right discernment.
[9]
According to
Buddhism there are two realities -- apparent and ultimate. Apparent
reality is ordinary conventional truth (sammuti sacca).
Ultimate reality is abstract truth (paramattha sacca).
For instance, the
table we see is apparent reality. In an ultimate sense the so-called
table consists of forces and qualities.
For ordinary
purposes a scientist would use the term water, but in the laboratory
he would say H2O.
In the same way,
for conventional purposes such terms as man, woman, being, self and
so forth are used. The so-called fleeting forms consist of
psycho-physical phenomena which are constantly changing, not
remaining for two consecutive moments the same.
Buddhists
therefore do not believe in an unchanging entity, in an actor apart
from action, in a perceiver apart from perception, in a conscious
subject behind consciousness.
Who then is
the doer of Kamma? Who experiences the effect?
Volition or will
(cetanā) is itself the doer. Feeling (vedanā) is
itself the reaper of the fruits of action. Apart from these pure
mental states (suddhadhammā) there is none to sow and none to
reap.
Just as, says the
Venerable Buddhaghosa, in the case of those elements of matter that
go under the name of tree, as soon as at any point the fruit springs
up, it is then said the tree bears fruit or "thus the tree has
fructified," so also in the case of "aggregates" (khandhas)
which go under the name of Deva or man, when a fruition of happiness
or misery springs up at any point, then it is said "that Deva or man
is happy or miserable."
In this respect
Buddhists agree with Prof. William James when, unlike Descartes, he
asserts: "Thoughts themselves are the thinkers.
[10]"
Where is
Kamma?
"Stored within
the psyche," writes a certain psychoanalyst, "but usually
inaccessible and to be reached only by some, is the whole record,
without exception, of every experience the individual has passed
through, every influence felt, every impression received. The
subconscious mind is not only an indelible record of individual
experiences but also retains the impress of primeval impulses and
tendencies, which so far from being outgrown as we fondly deem them
in civilized man, are subconsciously active and apt to break out in
disconcerting strength at unexpected moments."
A Buddhist would
make the same assertion with a vital modification. Not stored within
any postulatory "psyche", for there is no proof of any such
receptacle or store-house in this ever-changing complex machinery of
man, but dependent on the individual psycho-physical continuity or
flux is every experience the so-called being has passed through,
every influence felt, every impression received, every
characteristic -- divine, human, or brutal-- developed. In short the
entire Kammic force is dependent on the dynamic mental flux
(citta santati) ever ready to manifest itself in multifarious
phenomena as occasion arises.
"Where, Venerable
Sir, is Kamma?" King Milinda questioned the Venerable Nāgasena.
'"O Mahārāja,"
replied the Venerable Nāgasena, "Kamma is not said to be stored
somewhere in this fleeting consciousness or in any other part of the
body. But dependent on mind and matter it rests manifesting itself
at the opportune moment, just as mangoes are not said to be stored
somewhere in the mango tree, but dependent on the mango tree they
lie, springing up in due season.
[11]"
Neither wind nor
fire is stored in any particular place, nor is Kamma stored anywhere
within or without the body.
Kamma is an
individual force, and is transmitted from one existence to another.
It plays the chief part in the moulding of character and explains
the marvellous phenomena of genius, infant prodigies, and so forth.
The clear understanding of this doctrine is essential for the
welfare of the world.
CHAPTER
20
THE WORKING OF KAMMA
"By Kamma is this world led."
-- ATTHASĀLINI
The
working of Kamma is an intricate law which only a Buddha can fully
comprehend. To obtain a clear understanding of this difficult
subject it is necessary to acquaint oneself with thought-processes
(cittavīthi) according to Abhidhamma.
Mind or
consciousness, the essence of the so-called being, plays the most
important part in the complex machinery of man. It is mind that
either defiles or purifies one. Mind in fact is both the bitterest
enemy and the greatest friend of oneself.
When a person is
fast asleep and is in a dreamless state, he experiences a kind of
consciousness which is more or less passive than active. It is
similar to the consciousness one experiences at the moment of
conception and at the moment of death (cuti). The Buddhist
philosophical term for this type of consciousness is Bhavanga
which means factor of life, or indispensable cause or condition of
existence. Arising and perishing every moment, it flows on like a
stream not remaining the same for two consecutive moments.
We do experience
this type of consciousness not only in a dreamless state but also in
our waking state. In the course of our life we experience Bhavanga
thought-moments more than any other type of consciousness. Hence
Bhavanga becomes an indispensable condition of life.
Some scholars
identify Bhavanga with sub-conscious-ness. According to the
Dictionary of Philosophy sub-consciousness is "a
compartment of the mind alleged by certain psychologists and
philosophers to exist below the threshold of consciousness."
In the opinion of
Western philosophers sub-conscious-ness and consciousness co-exist.
But, according to Buddhist philosophy, no two types of consciousness
co-exist.
[1]
Nor is Bhavanga a
sub-plane. It does not correspond to F. W. Myer's subliminal
consciousness either. There does not seem to be any place for
Bhavanga in Western philosophy. Perhaps we may be using these
philosophical terms with different meanings.
Bhavanga
is so called because it is an
essential condition for continued existence. Life-continuum has been
suggested as the closest English equivalent for Bhavanga.
This Bhavanga
consciousness, which one always experiences as long as it is
uninterrupted by external stimuli, vibrates for a thought-moment and
passes away when a physical or mental object enters the mind.
Suppose, for instance, the object presented is a physical form. Now,
when the Bhavanga stream of consciousness is arrested, sense
door consciousness (pavārāvajjana), whose function is to
turn the consciousness towards the object, arises and passes away.
Immediately after this there arises visual consciousness (cakkhuvi257;na)
which sees the object, but yet knows no more about it. This
sense operation is followed by a moment of the reception of the
object so seen (sampaticchana). Next arises the investigating
thought-moment (santīrana) which momentarily examines the
object so seen. This is followed by the determining thought-moment
(votthapana) when discrimination is exercised and freewill
may play its part. On this depends the subsequent psychologically
important stage Javana. It is at this stage that an action is
judged, whether it be moral or immoral. Kamma is performed at this
stage.
If viewed rightly
(yonisomanasikāra), it becomes moral; if wrongly (ayonisomanasikāra),
immoral. Irrespective of the desirability or the undesirability
of the object presented to the mind, it is possible for one to make
the Javana process moral or immoral. If, for instance, one meets an
enemy, anger will arise automatically. A wise person might, on the
contrary, with self-control, radiate a thought of love towards him.
This is the reason why the Buddha states:
"By self is evil done,
By self is one defiled,
By self is no evil done,
By self is one purified.
Both defilement and purity depend on oneself.
No one is purified by another.
[2]"
It is an admitted
fact that environment, circumstances, habitual tendencies and the
like condition our thoughts. On such occasions freewill is
subordinated. There exists however the possibility for us to
overcome those external forces and produce moral and immoral
thoughts exercising our own freewill.
An extraneous
element may be a causative factor, but we ourselves are directly
responsible for the actions that finally follow.
It is extremely
difficult to suggest a suitable rendering for Javana.
Apperception is
suggested by some. Impulse is suggested as an alternative rendering,
which seems to be less satisfactory than apperception. Here the Pāli
term is retained.
Javana,
literally, means running. It is so called
because, in the course of a thought-process, it runs consequently
for seven thought-moments, or, at times of death, for five
thought-moments with an identical object. The mental states
occurring in all these thought-moments are similar, but the
potential force differs.
This entire
thought-process which takes place in an infinitesimal part of time
ends with the registering consciousness (tadālambana) lasting
for two thought-moments. Thus one thought-process is completed at
the expiration of seventeen thought moments.
The Thought
Process |
1 |
Atīta Bhavanga
(Past Bhavanga) |
2 |
Bhavanga
Calana (Vibrating Bhavanga) |
3 |
Bhavanga
Upaccheda (Arrest Bhavanga) |
4 |
Āvajjana
(Sense-door consciousness) |
5 |
Panca
Vi257;na (Sense consciousness) |
6 |
Sampaticchana
(Receiving consciousness) |
7 |
Santīrana (Investigatin
consciousness) |
8 |
Votthapana
(Determining consciousness) |
9,10,11,12,13,14,15 |
JAVANA |
16,17 |
Tadālambana
Registering consciousness) |
Books cite the
simile of the mango tree to illustrate this thought-process.
A man, fast
asleep, is lying at the foot of a mango tree with his head covered.
A wind stirs the branches and a fruit falls beside the head of the
sleeping man. He removes his head covering, and turns towards the
object. He sees it and then picks it up. He examines it, and
ascertains that it is a ripe mango fruit. He eats it, and swallowing
the remnants with saliva, once more resigns himself to sleep.
The dreamless
sleep corresponds to the unperturbed current of Bhavanga. The
striking of the wind against the tree corresponds to past Bhavanga
and the swaying of the branches to vibrating Bhavanga. The falling
of the fruit represents the arrest Bhavanga. Turning towards the
object corresponds to sense-door adverting consciousness; sight of
the object, to perception; picking up, to receiving consciousness;
examination, to investigating consciousness; ascertaining that it is
a ripe mango fruit, to determining consciousness.
The actual eating
resembles the Javana process, and the swallowing of the morsels
corresponds to retention. His resigning to sleep resembles the
subsidence of the mind into Bhavanga again.
Of the seven
thought-moments, as stated above, the effect of the first
thought-moment, the weakest in potentiality, one may reap in this
life itself. This is called 'Immediately Effective' (dittha-dhammavedaniya)
Kamma. If it does not operate in this life, it becomes
ineffective (ahosi).
The next weakest
is the seventh thought-moment. Its effect one may reap in the
subsequent birth. Hence it is termed 'Subsequently Effective' (upapajjavedaniya)
Kamma, which, too, automatically becomes ineffective if it does
not operate in the second birth.
The effect of the
intermediate thought-moments may take place at any time in the
course of one's wanderings in Samsāra until the final Emancipation.
This type of Kamma is termed 'Indefinitely Effective' (aparāpariyavedaniya).
There is thus a
classification of Kamma with reference to its time of
operation:--
1. Ditthadhammavedaniya Kamma (Immediately
Effective Kamma)
2. Upapajjavedaniya Kamma (Subsequently Effective
Kamma)
3. Aparāpariyavedaniya Kamma (Indefinitely Effective Kamma)
and
4. Ahosi Kamma (Ineffective Kamma)
Immediately
Effective Kamma:
Illustrations:
The result of
a good Kamma reaped in this life:
A husband and his
wife possessed only one upper garment to wear when they went
out-of-doors. One day the husband heard the Dhamma from the Buddha
and was so pleased with the Doctrine that he wished to offer his
only upper garment, but his innate greed would not permit him to do
so. He combatted with his mind and, ultimately overcoming his greed,
offered the garment to the Buddha and exclaimed "I have won, I have
won." The king was delighted to hear his story and in appreciation
of his generosity presented him thirty-two robes. The devout husband
kept one for himself and another for his wife and offered the rest
to the Buddha.[3]
The result of
a bad Kamma reaped in this life:
A hunter who went
hunting to the forest, followed by his dogs, met by the wayside a
Bhikkhu who was proceeding on his alms round. As the hunter could
not procure any game he thought it was due to the unfortunate
meeting of the Bhikkhu. While returning home he met the same Bhikkhu
and was deeply enraged at this second encounter. In spite of the
entreaties of the innocent Bhikkhu the hunter set the dogs on him.
Finding no escape therefrom, the Bhikkhu climbed a tree. The wicked
hunter ran up to the tree, and pierced the soles of the Bhikkhu's
feet with the point of an arrow. The pain was so excruciating that
the robe the Bhikkhu was wearing, fell upon the hunter completely
covering him. The dogs, thinking that the Bhikkhu had fallen from
the tree, devoured their own master.
[4]
Subsequently
Effective Kamma:
A millionaire's
servant returned home in the evening after his laborious work in the
field, to see that all were observing the Eight Precepts as it was
the full moon day. Learning that he also could observe them even for
half a day, he took the precepts and fasted at night. Unfortunately
he died on the following morning and as a result of his good action
was born as a Deva.
[5]
Ajātasattu, son
of King Bimbisāra, was born immediately after his death, in a
state of misery as the result of killing his father.
Indefinitely
Effective Kamma:
No person is
exempt from this class of Kamma. Even the Buddhas and Arahants may
reap the effects of their past Kamma.
The Arahant
Moggallāna in the remote past, instigated by his wicked wife,
attempted to kill his mother and father.
[6] As a result of
this he suffered long in a woeful state, and in his last birth was
clubbed to death by bandits.
To the Buddha was
imputed the murder of a female devotee of the naked ascetics.
This was the
result of his having insulted a Pacceka Buddha in one of His
previous births.
The Buddha's foot
was slightly injured 'when Devadatta made a futile attempt to kill
Him. This was due to His killing a step-brother of his in a previous
birth with the object of appropriating his property.
There is another
classification of Kamma according to function (kicca):
1. Janaka Kamma
(Reproductive Kamma),
2. Upatthambaka Kamma (Supportive Kamma),
3. Upapīdaka kamma (Counteractive Kamma),
4. Upaghātaka kamma (Destructive Kamma).
Every subsequent
birth, according to Buddhism, is conditioned by the good or bad
Kamma which predominated at the moment of death. This kind of Kamma
is technically known as Reproductive (janaka) Kamma.
The death of a
person is merely "the temporary end of a temporary phenomenon."
Though the present form perishes another form which is neither
absolutely the same nor totally different takes its place according
to the thought that was powerful at the death moment since the
Kammic force which hitherto actuated it is not annihilated with the
dissolution of the body. It is this last thought-process which is
termed 'Reproductive Kamma' that determines the state of a person in
his subsequent birth.
As a rule the
last thought-process depends on the general conduct of a person. In
some exceptional cases, perhaps due to favourable or unfavourable
circumstances, at the moment of death a good person may experience a
bad thought and a bad person a good one. The future birth will be
determined by this last thought-process, irrespective of the general
conduct. This does not mean that the effects of the past actions are
obliterated. They will produce their inevitable results at the
appropriate moment. Such reverse changes of birth account for the
birth of vicious children to virtuous parents and of virtuous
children to vicious parents.
Now, to assist
and maintain or to weaken and obstruct the fruition of this
Reproductive Kamma another past Kamma may intervene. Such actions
are termed 'Supportive' (upatthambhaka) Kamma and
'Counteractive' (upapīdaka) Kamma respectively.
According to the
law of Kamma the potential energy of the Reproductive Kamma can be
totally annulled by a more powerful opposing past Kamma, which,
seeking an opportunity, may quite unexpectedly operate, just as a
counteractive force can obstruct the path of a flying arrow and
bring it down to the ground. Such an action is termed 'Destructive'
(upaghātaka) Kamma which is more powerful than the above two
in that it not only obstructs but also destroys the whole force.
As an instance of
the operation of all the four, the case of Venerable Devadatta who
attempted to kill the Buddha and who caused a schism in the Sangha
may be cited.
His Reproductive
good Kamma destined him to a birth in a royal family. His continued
comfort and prosperity were due to the action of the Supportive
Kamma. The Counteractive Kamma came into operation when he was
subjected to such humiliation as a result of his being
excommunicated from the Sangha. Finally the Destructive Kamma
brought his life to a miserable end.
The following
classification is according to the priority of effect (vipākadānavasena):
1. Garuka Kamma,
2. Āsanna Kamma,
3. Ācinna Kamma, and
4. Katattā Kamma.
The first is
Garuka Kamma which means a weighty or serious action. It is so
called because it produces its effects for certain in this life or
in the next.
On the moral side
the weighty actions are the Jhānas or Ecstasies, while on the
immoral side they are the subsequently-effective heinous crimes (Ānantariya
Kamma) -- namely, matricide, parricide, the murder of an
Arahant, the wounding of the Buddha, and the creation of a schism in
the Sangha.
If, for instance,
any person were to develop the Jhānas and later to commit one of
these heinous crimes, his good Kamma would be obliterated by the
powerful evil Kamma. His subsequent birth will be conditioned by the
evil Kamma in spite of his having gained the Jhānas earlier. For
example, Venerable Devadatta lost his psychic powers and was born in
a woeful state because he wounded the Buddha and caused a schism in
the Sangha.
King
Ajātasattu, as the Buddha remarked, would have attained the
first stage of Sainthood if he had not committed parricide. In this
case the powerful evil Kamma obstructed his spiritual attainment.
When there is no
Weighty Kamma to condition the future birth a Death-proximate (āsanna)
Kamma might operate. This is the action one does, or recollects,
immediately before the dying moment. Owing to its significance in
determining the future birth, the custom of reminding the dying
person of his good deeds and making him do good on his death-bed
still prevails in Buddhist countries.
Sometimes a bad
person may die happily and receive a good birth if fortunately he
remembers or does a good act at the last moment. This does not mean
that although he enjoys a good birth he will be exempt from the
effects of the evil deeds he has accumulated during his life-time.
At times a good
person, on the other hand, may die unhappily by suddenly remembering
an evil act or by conceiving a bad thought, perchance compelled by
unfavourable circumstances.
Habitual (ācinna)
Kamma is the next in priority of effect. It is the Kamma that
one constantly performs and recollects and towards which one has a
great liking.
Habits whether
good or bad become second nature. They more or less tend to mould
the character of a person. At leisure moments we often engage
ourselves in our habitual thoughts and deeds. In the same way at the
death-moment, unless influenced by other circumstances, we, as a
rule, recall to mind our habitual thoughts and deeds.
The last in this
category is Cumulative (katattā)
[7] Kamma which
embraces all that cannot be included in the foregoing three. This is
as it were the reserve fund of a particular being.
The last
classification is according to the plane in which the effects take
place. They are:-
1. Evil actions (akusala) which may ripen
in the Sense-Sphere (kāmaloka).
2. Good actions (kusala) which may ripen in the
Sense-Sphere.
3. Good actions which may ripen in the Realms of Form (rūpaloka),
and
4. Good actions which may ripen in the Formless Realms (arūpaloka).
Evil actions
which may ripen in the Sense-Sphere:
There are ten
evil actions caused by deed, word, and mind which produce evil
Kamma. Of them three are committed by deed -- namely, killing (pānātipāta),
stealing (adinnādāna), and sexual misconduct (kāmesu
micchācāra).
Four are
committed by word -- namely, lying (musāvāda),
slandering (pisunavācā), harsh speech (pharusavāca),
and frivolous talk (samphappalāpa).
Three are
committed by mind -- namely, covetousness (abhijjhā),
ill-will (vyāpāda), and falseview (micchāditthi).
Killing means the
intentional destruction of any living being. The Pāli term pāna
strictly means the psycho-physical life pertaining to one's
particular existence. The wanton destruction of this life force,
without allowing it to run its due course, is pānātipāta. Pāna
means that which breathes. Hence all animate beings, including
animals, are regarded as pāna, but not plants
[8] as they possess
no mind. Bhikkhus, however, are forbidden to destroy even plant
life. This rule, it may be mentioned, does not apply to
lay-followers.
The following
five conditions are necessary to complete the evil of killing: -- i.
a living being, ii. knowledge that it is a living being, iii.
intention of killing, iv. effort to kill, and v. consequent death.
The gravity of
the evil depends on the goodness and the magnitude of the being
concerned.
The killing of a
virtuous person or a big animal is regarded as more heinous than the
killing of a vicious person or a small animal because a greater
effort is needed to commit the evil and the loss involved is
considerably great.
The evil effects
of killing are: -- brevity of life, ill-health, constant grief due
to the separation from the loved, and constant fear.
Five conditions
are necessary for the completion of the evil of stealing:--namely, i.
another's property, ii. knowledge that it is so, iii. intention of
stealing, iv. effort to steal, and v. actual removal.
The inevitable
consequences of stealing are: -- poverty, misery, disappointment,
and dependent livelihood.
Four conditions
are necessary to complete the evil of sexual misconduct:-- namely, i.
the thought to enjoy, ii. consequent effort, iii. means to gratify,
and iv. gratification.
The inevitable
consequences of sexual misconduct are:--having many enemies, union
with undesirable wives and husbands, and birth as a woman or an
eunuch.
Four conditions
are necessary to complete the evil of lying:-- namely, i. an
untruth, ii. deceiving intention, iii. utterance, and iv. actual
deception.
The inevitable
consequences of lying are:-- being subject to abusive speech and
vilification, untrustworthiness, and stinking mouth.
Four conditions
are necessary to complete the evil of slandering:-- namely, i.
persons that are to be divided, ii. the intention to separate them
or the desire to endear oneself to another, iii. corresponding
effort, and iv. the communication.
The inevitable
consequence of slandering is the dissolution of friendship without
any sufficient cause.
Three conditions
are necessary to complete the evil of harsh speech:-- namely, i. a
person to be abused, ii. angry thought, and iii. the actual abuse.
The inevitable
consequences of harsh speech are:-- being detested by others though
absolutely harmless, and having a harsh voice.
Two conditions
are necessary to complete the evil of frivolous talk:-- namely, i.
the inclination towards frivolous talk, and ii. its narration.
The inevitable
consequences of frivolous talk are:-defective bodily organs, and
incredible speech.
Two conditions
are necessary to complete the evil of covetousness: -- namely, i.
another's possession, and ii. adverting to it, thinking ? 'would
this be mine!'
The inevitable
consequence of covetousness is non-fulfilment of one's wishes.
Two conditions
are necessary to complete the evil of illwill:-- namely, i. another
person, and ii the thought of doing harm.
The inevitable
consequences of illwill are: ugliness, manifold diseases, and
detestable nature.
False view is
seeing things wrongly. False beliefs such as the denial of the
efficacy of deeds are also included in this evil. Two conditions are
necessary to complete this evil:-- namely, i. perverted manner in
which the object is viewed, and ii. the understanding of it
according to that misconception.
The inevitable
consequences of false view are: base desires, lack of wisdom, dull
wit, chronic diseases, and blameworthy ideas.
According to
Buddhism there are ten kinds of false views: -- namely,
[9]
1. There is no such virtue as 'generosity' (dinnam).
This means that there is no good effect in giving alms.
2. There is no such virtue as 'liberal alms giving (ittham)'.
or
3. 'Offering gifts to guests (hutam).' Here, too, the implied
meaning is that there is no effect in such charitable actions.
4. There is neither fruit nor result of good or evil deeds.
5. There is no such belief as 'this world' or
6. 'A world beyond' i.e., those born here do not accept a past
existence, and those living here do not accept a future life.
7. There is no mother or
8. Father, i.e., there is no effect in anything done to them.
9. There are no beings that die and are being reborn (opapātika).
10. There are no righteous and well disciplined recluses
and brahmins who, having realized by their own super-intellect this
world and world beyond, make known the same. (The reference here is
to the Buddhas and Arahants).
Good Kamma
which may ripen in the Sense-Sphere:
There are ten
kinds of such meritorious actions (kusalakamma): --
namely,
(1) Generosity (dāna),
(2) Morality (sīla),
(3) Meditation (bhāvanā)
(4) Reverence (apacāyana),
(5) Service (veyyāvacca).
(6) Transference of merit (pattidāna),
(7) Rejoicing in others' good actions (anumodanā),
(8) Hearing the doctrine (dhamma savana),
(9) Expounding the doctrine (dhammadesanā) and
(10) Straightening one's own views (ditthijjukamma).
Sometimes these
ten moral actions are regarded as twelve by introducing
sub-divisions to (7) and (10).
Praising of
others' Good Actions (pasamsā) is added to Rejoicing in
others' merit (anumodanā). Taking the Three Refuges (sarana)
and Mindfulness (anussati) are substituted for
Straightening of one's views.
'Generosity'
yields wealth. 'Morality' gives birth in noble families and in
states of happiness. 'Meditation' gives birth in Realms of Form and
Formless Realms, and helps to gain Higher Knowledge and
Emancipation. 'Transference of merit' acts as a cause to give in
abundance in future births. 'Rejoicing in others' merit' is
productive of joy wherever one is born. Both 'expounding and hearing
the Dhamma' are conducive to wisdom. 'Reverence' is the cause of
noble parentage. 'Service' produces large retinue. 'Praising others
good works' results in getting praise to oneself. 'Seeking the Three
Refuges' results in the destruction of passions. 'Mindfulness' is
conducive to diverse forms of happiness.
Kusala Kamma
which may ripen in the Realms of Form:
These are the
following five
[10] kinds of (Rūpa-Jhānas)
or Ecstasies which are purely mental:--
i. The first Jhāna moral consciousness
which consists of initial application (vitakka), sustained
application (vicāra), pleasurable interest (pīti),
happiness (sukha), and one-pointedness (ekaggata).
ii. The second Jhāna moral
consciousness which consists of sustained application, pleasurable
interest, happiness, and one-pointedness.
iii. The third Jhāna moral consciousness
which consists of pleasurable interest, happiness and
one-pointedness.
iv. The fourth Jhāna moral consciousness
which consists of happiness and one-pointedness, and
v. The fifth Jhāna moral consciousness
which consists of equanimity (upekkhā) and one-pointedness.
These Jhānas
have their corresponding effects in the Realms of Form.
Kusala Kamma
which may ripen in the Formless
Realms:
These are the
four Arūpa Jhānas which have their corresponding effects in
the Formless Realms -- namely:
1. Moral consciousness dwelling in the 'Infinity
of Space' (Ākāsāna257;yatana),
2. Moral consciousness dwelling on the 'Infinity
of Consciousness' (Vi257;na257;yatana),
3. Moral consciousness dwelling on 'Nothingness'
(Āki57;yatana), and
4. Moral consciousness wherein
'Perception neither is nor is not'
(N'eva sa257;n' āsa257;yatana)
[11].
CHAPTER
21
NATURE OF KAMMA
"As you sow the seed so shall you reap the
fruit."
-- SAMYUTTA NIKA4YA
Is
one bound to reap all that one has sown in just proportion?
Not necessarily!
In the Anguttara Nikāya the Buddha states:
"If any one
says that a man must reap according to his deeds, in that case
there is no religious life nor is an opportunity afforded for the
entire extinction of sorrow. But if any one says that what a man
reaps accords with his deeds, in that case there is a
religious life and an opportunity is afforded for the entire
extinction of sorrow.
[1]"
In Buddhism
therefore there is every possibility to mould one's Kamma.
Although it is
stated in the Dhammapada
[2]
that "not in the sky, nor in mid-ocean
nor entering a mountain cave is found that place on earth,
where abiding one may escape from (the consequence of) an evil
deed," yet one is not bound to pay all the arrears of past Kamma. If
such were the case, emancipation would be an impossibility. Eternal
suffering would be the unfortunate result.
One is neither
the master nor the servant of this Kamma. Even the most vicious
person can by his own effort become the most virtuous person. We are
always becoming something and that something depends on our own
actions. We may at any moment change for the better or for the
worse. Even the most wicked person should not be discouraged or
despised on account of his evil nature. He should be pitied, for
those who censure him may also have been in that same position at a
certain stage. As they have changed for the better he may also
change, perhaps sooner than they.
Who knows what
good Kamma he has in store for him? Who knows his potential
goodness?
Angulimāla,
a highway robber and the murderer of more than a thousand of his
brethren became an Arahant and erased, so to speak, all his past
misdeeds.
Ālavaka,
the fierce demon who feasted on the
flesh of human beings, gave up his carnivorous habits and attained
the first stage of Sainthood.
Ambapāli,
a courtesan, purified her character
and attained Arahantship.
Asoka,
who was
stigmatised Canda (wicked), owing to his ruthlessness in
expanding his Empire, became Dharmāsoka, or Asoka the
Righteous, and changed his career to such an extent that today
"Amidst the tens of thousands of names of monarchs that crowd the
columns of history, their majesties and graciousnesses, serenities
royal highnesses and the like the name of Asoka shines, and
shines almost alone, a star.
[3]"
These are few
striking examples which serve to show how a complete reformation of
character can be effected by sheer determination.
It may so happen
that in some cases a lesser evil may produce its due effect, while
the effect of a greater evil may be minimised.
The Buddha says:
"Here, O
Bhikkhus, a certain person is not disciplined in body, in morality,
in mind, in wisdom, has little good and less virtue, and lives
painfully in consequence of trifling misdeeds. Even a trivial act
committed by such a person will lead him to a state of misery.
"Here, O
Bhikkhus, a certain person is disciplined in body, in morality, in
mind, in wisdom, does much good, is high-souled and lives with
boundless compassion towards all.
"A similar
evil committed by such a person ripens in this life itself and not
even a small effect manifests itself (after death), not to say of a
great one.
[4]
"It is as if a
man were to put a lump of salt into a small cup of water. What do
you think, O Bhikkhus? Would now
the small amount of water in this cup become saltish and
undrinkable?
"Yes, Lord.
"And why?
"Because,
Lord, there was very little water in the cup, and so it became
saltish and undrinkable by this lump of salt.
"Suppose a man
were to put a lump of salt into the river Ganges. What think you, O
Bhikkhus? Would now the river Ganges become saltish and undrinkable
by the lump of salt?
"Nay, indeed,
Lord.
"And why not?
"Because,
Lord, the mass of water in the river Ganges is great, and so it
would not become saltish and undrinkable.
"In exactly
the same way we may have the case of a person who does some slight
evil deed which brings him to a state of misery, or, again, we may
have the case of another person who does the same trivial misdeed,
yet he expiates it in his present life. Not even a small effect
manifests itself (after death), not to say of a great one.
"We may have
the case of a person who is cast into prison for the theft of a
half-penny, penny, or for a hundred pence or, again, we may have the
case of a person who is not cast into prison for a half-penny, for a
penny, for a hundred pence.
"Who is cast
into prison for a half-penny, for a penny, or for a hundred pence?
Whenever any one is poor, needy and indigent, he is cast into prison
for a half-penny, for a penny, or for a hundred pence.
"Who is not
cast into prison for a half-penny, or for a penny, or for a hundred
pence?
"Whenever any
one is rich. wealthy, and affluent, he is not cast into prison for a
half-penny, for a penny, for a hundred pence.
"In exactly
the same way we may have the case of a person who does some slight
evil deed which brings him to a state of misery, or again we may
have the case of another person who does the same trivial misdeed,
and expiates it in the present life. Not even a small effect
manifests itself (after death), not to say of a great one.
[5]"
Cause of
Adverse Results
Good begets good,
but any subsequent regrets on the part of the doer in respect of the
good done, deprive him of the due desirable results.
The following
case may be cited in illustration:
On one occasion
King Pasenadi of Kosala approached the Buddha and said:
"Lord, here
in Sāvatthi a millionaire householder has died. He has left no son
behind him, and now I come here, after having conveyed his
property to the palace. Lord, a hundred lakhs in gold, to say
nothing of the silver. But this millionaire householder used to
eat broken scraps of food and sour gruel. And how did he clothe
himself? For dress he wore a robe of coarse hemp, and as to his
coach, he drove in a broken-down cart rigged up with a
leaf-awning."
Thereupon the
Buddha said:
"Even so, O
King, even so. In a former life, O King, this millionaire
householder gave alms of food to a Pacceka Buddha called
Tagarasikhi. Later, he repented of having given the food, saying
within himself: 'It would be better if my servants and workmen ate
the food I gave for alms.' And besides this he deprived his
brother's only son of his life for the sake of his property. And
because this millionaire householder gave alms of food to the
Pacceka Buddha Tagarasikhi, in requital for this deed, he was
reborn seven times in heavenly blissful states. And by the
residual result of that same action, he became seven times a
millionaire in this very Sāvatthi.
"And because
this millionaire householder repented of having given alms, saying
to himself: It would be better if my servants and workmen ate the
food. Therefore as a requital for this deed, he had no
appreciation of good food, no appreciation of fine dresses, no
appreciation of an elegant vehicle, no appreciation of the
enjoyments of the five senses.
"And because
this millionaire householder slew the only son of his brother for
the sake of his property, as requital for this deed, he had to
suffer many years, many hundreds of years, many thousands of
years, many hundreds of thousand of years of pain in states of
misery. And by the residual of that same action, he is without a
son for the
seventh time, and in
consequence of this, had to leave his property to the royal
treasury.
[6]"
This millionaire
obtained his vast fortune as a result of the good act done in a past
birth, but since he repented of his good deed, he could not fully
enjoy the benefit of the riches which Kamma provided him.
Beneficent and
Maleficent Forces
In the working of
Kamma it should be understood that there are beneficent and
maleficent forces to counteract and support this self-operating law.
Birth (gati), time or conditions (kāla), personality
or appearance (upadhi) and effort (payoga) are such
aids and hindrances to the fruition of Kamma.
If, for instance,
a person is born in a noble family or in a state of happiness, his
fortunate birth will sometimes hinder the fruition of his evil
Kamma.
If, on the other
hand, he is born in a state of misery or in an unfortunate family,
his unfavourable birth will provide an easy opportunity for his evil
Kamma to operates.
This is
technically known as Gati Sampatti (favourable birth) and
Gati Vipatti (unfavourable birth).
An unintelligent
person, who, by some good Kamma, is born in a royal family, will, on
account of his noble parentage, be honoured by the people. If the
same person were to have a less fortunate birth, he would not be
similarly treated.
King Dutthagamani
of Ceylon, for instance, acquired evil Kamma by waging war with the
Tamils, and good Kamma by his various religious and social deeds.
Owing to his good Reproductive Kamma he was born in a heavenly
blissful state. Tradition says that he will have his last birth in
the time of the future Buddha Metteyya. His evil Kamma cannot,
therefore, successfully operate owing to his favourable birth.
To cite another
example, King Ajātasattu, who committed parricide, became
distinguished for his piety and devotion later owing to his
association with the Buddha. He now suffers in a woeful state as a
result of his heinous crime. His unfavourable birth would not
therefore permit him to enjoy the benefits of his good deeds.
Beauty (Upadhi
Sampatti), and ugliness (Upadhi Vipatti) are two
other factors that hinder and favour the working of Kamma.
If, by some good
Kamma, a person obtains a happy birth but unfortunately is deformed,
he will not be able fully to enjoy the beneficial results of his
good Kamma. Even a legitimate heir to the throne may not perhaps be
raised to that exalted position if he happens to be physically
deformed. Beauty, on the other hand, will be an asset to the
possessor. A good-looking son of a poor parent may attract the
attention of others and may be able to distinguish himself through
their influence.
Favourable time
or occasion and unfavourable time or occasion (Kalā Sampatti
and Kalā Vipatti) are two other factors that effect the
working of Kamma; the one aids, and the other impedes the working of
Kamma.
In the case of a
famine all without exception will be compelled to suffer the same
fate. Here the unfavourable conditions open up possibilities for
evil Kamma to operate. The favourable conditions, on the other hand,
will prevent the operation of evil Kamma.
Of these
beneficent and maleficent forces the most important is effort (Payoga).
In the working of Kamma effort or lack of effort plays a great
part. By present effort one can create fresh Kamma, new
surroundings, new environment, and even a new world. Though placed
in the most favourable circumstances and provided with all
facilities, if one makes no strenuous effort, one not only misses
golden opportunities but may also ruin oneself. Personal effort is
essential for both worldly and spiritual progress.
If a person makes
no effort to cure himself of a disease or to save himself from his
difficulties, or to strive with diligence for his progress, his evil
Kamma will find a suitable opportunity to produce its due effects.
If, on the contrary, he endeavours on his part to surmount his
difficulties, to better his circumstances, to make the best use of
the rare opportunities, to strive strenuously for his real progress,
his good Kamma will come to his succour.
When ship-wrecked
in deep sea, the Bodhisatta Mahā Jānaka made a great effort to save
himself, while the others prayed to the gods and left their fate in
their hands. The result was that the Bodhisatta escaped while the
others were drowned.
These two
important factors are technically known as Payoga Sampatti
and Payoga Vipatti.
Though we are
neither absolutely the servants nor the masters of our Kamma, it is
evident from these counteractive and supportive factors that the
fruition of Kamma is influenced to some extent by external
circumstances, surroundings, personality, individual striving, and
the like.
It is this
doctrine of Kamma that give consolation, hope, reliance, and moral
courage to a Buddhist.
When the
unexpected happens, difficulties, failures, and misfortunes confront
him, the Buddhist realizes that he is reaping what he has sown, and
is wiping off a past debt. Instead of resigning himself, leaving
everything to Kamma, he makes a strenuous effort to pull out the
weeds and sow useful seeds in their place, for the future is in his
hands.
He who believes
in Kamma, does not condemn even the most corrupt, for they have
their chance to reform themselves at any moment. Though bound to
suffer in woeful states, they have the hope of attaining eternal
peace. By their deeds they create their own hells, and by their own
deeds they can also create their own heavens.
A Buddhist who is
fully convinced of the law of Kamma does not pray to another to be
saved but confidently relies on himself for his emancipation.
Instead of making any self-surrender, or propitiating any
supernatural agency, he would rely on his own will-power and work
incessantly for the weal and happiness of all.
This belief in
Kamma, "validates his effort and kindles his enthusiasm," because it
teaches individual responsibility.
To an ordinary
Buddhist Kamma serves as a deterrent, while to an intellectual it
serves as an incentive to do good.
This law of Kamma
explains the problem of suffering, the mystery of the so-called fate
and predestination of some religions, and above all the inequality
of mankind.
We are the
architects of our own fate. We are our own creators. We are our own
destroyers. We build our own heavens. We build our own hells.
What we think,
speak and do, become our own. It is these thoughts, words, and deeds
that assume the name of Kamma and pass from life to life exalting
and degrading us in the course of our wanderings in Samsāra.
Says the Buddha--
"Man's
merits and the sins he here hath wrought:
That is the thing he owns, that takes he hence,
That dogs his steps, like shadows in pursuit.
Hence let him make good store for life elsewhere.
Sure platform in some other future world,
Rewards of Virtue on good beings wait.
[7]"
CHAPTER 22
WHAT IS THE ORIGIN OF LIFE ?
"Inconceivable is the
beginning, O disciples, of this faring on. The earliest point is
not revealed of the running on, the faring on, of beings, cloaked
in ignorance, tied by craving."
-- SAMYUTTA NIKĀYA
Rebirth,
which Buddhists do not regard as a mere theory but as a fact
verifiable by evidence, forms a fundamental tenet of Buddhism,
though its goal Nibbāna is attainable in this life itself. The
Bodhisatta Ideal and the correlative doctrine of freedom to attain
utter perfection are based on this doctrine of rebirth.
Documents record that this belief in rebirth,
viewed as transmigration or reincarnation, was accepted by
philo-sophers like Pythagoras and Plato, poets like
Shelly, Tennyson and Wordsworth, and many ordinary people
in the East as well as in the West.
The Buddhist doctrine of rebirth should be
differentiated from the theory of transmigration and reincarnation
of other systems, because Buddhism denies the existence of a
transmigrating permanent soul, created by God, or emanating from a
Paramātma (Divine Essence).
It is Kamma that conditions rebirth. Past
Kamma conditions the present birth; and present Kamma, in
combination with past Kamma, conditions the future. The present is
the offspring of the past, and becomes, in turn. the parent of the
future.
The actuality of the present needs no proof as
it is self-evident. That of the past is based on memory and report,
and that of the future on forethought and inference.
If we postulate a past, a present and a future
life, then we are at once faced with the problem "What is the
ultimate origin of life?"
One school, in attempting to solve the
problem, postulates a first cause, whether as a cosmic force or as
an Almighty Being. Another school denies a first cause for, in
common experience, the cause ever becomes the effect and the effect
becomes the cause. In a circle of cause and effect a first cause
[1] is inconceivable. According to the former,
life has had a beginning, according to the latter, it is
beginningless. In the opinion of some the conception of a first
cause is as ridiculous as a round triangle.
One might argue that life must have had a
beginning in the infinite past and that beginning or the First Cause
is the Creator.
In that case there is no reason why the same
demand may not be made of this postulated Creator.
With respect to this alleged First Cause men
have held widely different views. In interpreting this First Cause,
Paramātma, Brahma, Isvara, Jehovah, God, the Almighty, Allah,
Supreme Being, Father in Heaven, Creator, Order of Heaven, Prime
Mover, Uncaused Cause, Divine Essence, Chance, Pakati, Padhāna are
some significant terms employed by certain religious teachers and
philosophers.
Hinduism traces the origin of life to a
mystical Paramātma from which emanate all Ātmas or souls that
transmigrate from existence to existence until they are finally
reabsorbed in Paramātma. One might question whether there is any
possibility for these reabsorbed Ātmas for a further
transmigration.
Christianity, admitting the possibility of an
ultimate origin, attributes everything to the fiat of an Almighty
God.
"Whoever," as Sohopenhaeur says, "regards
himself as having come out of nothing must also think that he will
again become nothing, for that an eternity has passed before he was,
and then a second eternity had begun, through which he will never
cease to be, is a monstrous thought.
"Moreover, if birth is the absolute
beginning, then death must be the absolute end; and the assumption
that man is made out of nothing, leads necessarily to the assumption
that death is his absolute end.
[2]"
"According to the Theological principles,"
argues Spencer Lewis, "man is created arbitrarily and without his
desire, and at the moment of creation is either blessed or
unfortunate, noble or depraved, from the first step in the
process of his physical creation to the moment of his last breath,
regardless of his individual desires, hopes, ambitions, struggles or
devoted prayers. Such is theological fatalism.
"The doctrine that all men are sinners and
have the essential sin of Adam is a challenge to justice, mercy,
love and omnipotent fairness."
Huxley says:--
"If we are to assume that anybody has
designedly set this wonderful universe going, it is perfectly clear
to me that he is no more entirely benevolent and just, in any
intelligible sense of the words, than that he is malevolent and
unjust."
According to Einstein:--
"If this being (God) is omnipolent, then
every occurrence, including every human action, every human thought,
and every human feeling and aspiration is also his work; how is it
possible to think of holding men responsible for their deeds and
thoughts before such an Almighty Being?
"In giving out punishments and rewards, He
would to a certain extent be passing judgment on himself. How can
this be combined with the goodness and righteousness ascribed to
him?"
According to Charles Bradlaugh:?
"The existence of evil is a terrible
stumbling block to the Theist. Pain, misery, crime, poverty confront
the advocate of eternal goodness,
and challenge with unanswerable potency his declaration of Deity as
all-good, all-wise, and all-powerful."
Commenting on human suffering and God, Prof.
J. B. S. Haldane writes:--
"Either suffering is needed to perfect
human character, or God is not Almighty. The former theory is
disproved by the fact that some people who have suffered very little
but have been fortunate in their ancestry and education have very
fine characters. The objection to the second is that it is only in
connection with the universe as a whole that there is any
intellectual gap to be filled by the postulation of a deity. And
a creator could presumably create whatever he or it wanted.
[3]"
In "Despair," a poem of his old age, Lord
Tennyson thus boldly attacks God, who, as recorded in Isaiah, says
?"I make peace and create evil.
[4]"
"What! I should call on that infinite Love
that has served us so well?
Infinite cruelty, rather, that made everlasting hell.
Made us, foreknew us, foredoomed us, and does what he will
with his own.
Better our dead brute mother who never has heard us groan."
Dogmatic writers of old authoritatively
declared that God created man after his own image. Some modern
thinkers state, on the contrary, that man created God after his own
image.
[5] With the growth of civilization man's
conception of God grows more and more refined. There is at present a
tendency to substitute this personal God by an impersonal God.
Voltaire states that God is the noblest
creation of man.
It is however impossible to conceive of such
an omnipotent, omnipresent being, an epitome of everything that is
good -- either in or outside the universe.
Modern science endeavours to tackle the
problem with its limited systematized knowledge. According to the
scientific standpoint, we are the direct products of the sperm and
ovum cells provided by our parents. But science does not give a
satisfactory explanation with regard to the development of the mind,
which is infinitely more important than the machinery of man's
material body, Scientists, while asserting "Omne vivum ex
vivo" "all life from life" maintain that mind and life evolved
from the lifeless.
Now from the scientific standpoint we are
absolutely parent-born. Thus our lives are necessarily preceded by
those of our parents and so on. In this way life is preceded by life
until one goes back to the first protoplasm or colloid. As regards
the origin of this first protoplasm or colloid, however, scientists
plead ignorance.
What is the attitude of Buddhism with regard
to the origin of life?
At the outset it should be stated that the
Buddha does not attempt to solve all the ethical and philosophical
problems that perplex mankind. Nor does He deal with speculations
and theories that tend neither to edification nor to enlightenment.
Nor does He demand blind faith from His adherents anent a First
Cause. He is chiefly concerned with one practical and specific
problem -- that of suffering and its destruction, all side issues
are completely ignored.
On one occasion a Bhikkhu named
Mālunkyaputta, not content to lead the Holy Life, and achieve
his Emancipation by degrees, approached the Buddha and impatiently
demanded an immediate solution of some speculative problems with the
threat of discarding the robes if no satisfactory answer was given.
"Lord," he
said, "these theories have not been elucidated, have been set
aside and rejected by the Blessed One -- whether the world is
eternal or not eternal, whether the world is finite or infinite. If
the Blessed One will elucidate these questions to me, then I will
lead the Holy Life under Him. If he will not, then I will
abandon the precepts and return to the lay life.
"If the Blessed One knows that the world is
eternal, let the Blessed One elucidate to me that the world is
eternal; if the Blessed One knows that the world is not eternal, let
the Blessed One elucidate that the world is not eternal -- in that
case, certainly, for one who does not know and lacks the insight,
the only upright thing is to say: I do not know, I have not the
insight."
Calmly the Buddha questioned the erring
Bhikkhu whether his adoption of the Holy Life was in any way
conditional upon the solution of such problems.
"Nay, Lord," the Bhikkhu replied.
The Buddha then admonished him not to waste
time and energy over idle speculations detrimental to his moral
progress, and said:
"Whoever, Mālunkyaputta, should say, 'I
will not lead the Holy Life under the Blessed One until the
Blessed One elucidates these questions to me' -- that person would
die before these questions had ever been elucidated by the
Accomplished One.
"It is as if a person were pierced by an
arrow thickly smeared with poison, and his friends and relatives
were to procure a surgeon, and then he were to say. 'I will not
have this arrow taken out until I know the details of the person
by whom I was wounded, nature of the arrow with which I was
pierced, etc.' That person would die before this would ever be
known by him.
"In exactly the same way whoever should
say, 'I will not lead the Holy Life under the Blessed One until He
elucidated to me whether the world is eternal or not eternal,
whether the world is finite or infinite. . .' That person would
die before these questions had ever been elucidated by the
Accomplished One.
"If it be the belief that the world is
eternal, will there be the observance of the Holy Life? In such a
case -- No! If it be the belief that the world is not eternal,
will there be the observance of the Holy Life? In that case also
-- No! But, whether the belief be that the world is eternal or
that it is not eternal, there is birth, there is old age, there is
death, the extinction of which in this life itself I make known.
"Mālunkyaputta, I have not revealed
whether the world is eternal or not eternal, whether the world is
finite or infinite. Why have I not revealed these? Because these
are not profitable, do not concern the bases of holiness, are not
conducive to aversion, to passionlessness, to cessation, to
tranquility, to intuitive wisdom, to enlightenment or to Nibbāna.
Therefore I have not revealed these.
[6]
According to Buddhism, we are born from the
matrix of action (Kammayoni). Parents merely provide us with
a material layer. Therefore being precedes being. At the moment of
conception, it is Kamma that conditions the initial consciousness
that vitalizes the foetus. It is this invisible Kammic energy,
generated from the past birth, that produces mental phenomena and
the phenomena of life in an already extant physical phenomena, to
complete the trio that constitutes man.
Dealing with the conception of beings, the
Buddha states:
"Where three are found in combination,
there a germ of life is planted. If mother and father come
together, but it is not the mother's fertile period, and the
'being-to-be-born' (gandhabba) is not present, then no germ of
life is planted. If mother and father come together, and it is the
mother's fertile period, but the 'being-to-be-born' is not present
then again no germ of life is planted. If mother and father come
together and it is the mother's fertile period, and the
'being-to-be-born' is present, then by the conjunction of these
three, a germ of life is there planted.
[7]"
Here Gandhabba (= gantabba) does not
mean "a class of devas said to preside over the process of
conception"
[8] but refers to a suitable being ready to be
born in that particular womb. This term is used only in this
particular connection, and must not be mistaken for a permanent
soul.
For a being to be born here, somewhere a being
must die. The birth of a being, which strictly means the
arising of the Aggregates (khandhānam pātubhāvo), or
psycho-physical phenomena in this present life, corresponds to the
death of a being in a past life; just as, in conventional terms, the
rising of the sun in one place means the setting of the sun in
another place. This enigmatic statement may be better understood by
imagining life as a wave and not as a straight line. Birth and death
are only two phases of the same process. Birth precedes death, and
death, on the other hand, precedes birth. This constant succession
of birth and death connection with each individual life-flux
constitutes what is technically known as Samsāra -- recurrent
wandering.
What is the ultimate origin of life?
The Buddha positively declares:
"Without, cognizable beginning is this
Samsāra. The earliest point of beings who, obstructed by ignorance
and fettered by craving, wander and fare on, is not to be
perceived.
[9]"
This life-stream flows ad infinitum, as
long as it is fed with the muddy waters of ignorance and craving.
When these two are completely cut off, then only does the
life-stream cease to flow; rebirth ends, as in the case of Buddhas
and Arahants. A first beginning of this life-stream cannot be
determined, as a stage cannot be perceived when this life force was
not fraught with ignorance and craving.
It should be understood that the Buddha has
here referred merely to the beginning of the life stream of living
beings. It is left to scientists to speculate on the origin and the
evolution of the universe.
CHAPTER
23
THE BUDDHA ON THE SO-CALLED CREATOR-GOD
"I count your Brahma one th' unjust among,
Who made a world in which to shelter wrong."
-- JĀTAKA
The
Pāli equivalent for the Creator-God in other religions is either
Issara (Samskrit -- isvara) or Brahma. In the Tipitaka there is
absolutely no reference whatever to the existence of a God. On
several occasions the Buddha denied the existence of a permanent
soul (Attā). As to the denial of a Creator-God, there are
only a few references. Buddha never admitted the existence of a
Creator whether in the form of a force or a being.
Despite the fact
that the Buddha placed no supernatural God over man some scholars
assert that the Buddha was characteristically silent on this
important controversial question.
The following
quotations will clearly indicate the viewpoint of the Buddha towards
the concept of a Creator-God.
In the Anguttara
Nikāya the Buddha speaks of three divergent views that prevailed in
His time. One of these was: "Whatever happiness or pain or neutral
feeling this person experiences all that is due to the creation of a
Supreme Deity (Issaranimmānahetu)
[1]"
According to this
view we are what we were willed to be by a Creator. Our destinies
rest entirely in his hands. Our fate is pre-ordained by him. The
supposed freewill granted to his creation is obviously false.
Criticising this
fatalistic view, the Buddha says: "So, then, owing to the creation
of a Supreme Deity men will become murderers, thieves, unchaste,
liars, slanderers, abusive, babblers, covetous, malicious and
perverse in view. Thus for those who fall back on the creation of a
God as the essential reason, there is neither desire nor effort nor
necessity to do this deed or abstain from that deed.
[2]"
In the Devadaha
Sutta
[3] the Buddha,
referring to the self-mortification of naked ascetics, remarks: "If,
O Bhikkhus, beings experience pain and happiness as the result of
God's creation (Issaranimmānahetu), then certainly these
naked ascetics must have been created by a wicked God (pāpakena
issarena), since they suffer such terrible pain."
Kevaddha Sutta
narrates a humorous conversation that occurred between an
inquisitive Bhikkhu and the supposed Creator.
A Bhikkhu,
desiring to know the end of the elements, approached Mahā Brahma and
questioned him thus:
"Where, my
friend, do the four great elements -- earth, water, fire and air --
cease, leaving no trace behind?"
To this The Great
Brahma replied:
"I, brother,
am Brahma, Great Brahma, the Supreme Being, the Unsurpassed, the
Chief, the Victor, the Ruler, the Father of all beings who have been
or are to be."
For the second
time the Bhikkhu repeated his question, and the Great Brahma gave
the same dogmatic reply.
When the Bhikkhu
questioned him for the third time, the Great Brahma took the Bhikkhu
by the arm, led him aside, and made a frank utterance:
"O Brother,
these gods of my suite believe as follows: 'Brahma sees all things,
knows all things, has penetrated all things.' Therefore, was it that
I did not answer you in their presence. I do not know, O
brother, where these four great elements -- earth, water, fire and
air -- cease, leaving no trace behind. Therefore it was an evil and
a crime, O brother, that you left the Blessed One, and went
elsewhere in quest of an answer to this question. Turn back, O
brother, and having drawn near to the Blessed One, ask Him this
question, and as the Blessed One shall explain to you so believe."
Tracing the
origin of Mahā Brahma, the so-called Creator-God, the Buddha
comments in the Pātika Sutta.
[4]
"On this, O
disciples, that being who was first born (in a new world evolution)
thinks thus: 'I am Brahma, the Great Brahma, the Vanquisher, the
All-Seer, the Disposer, the Lord,
the Maker, the Creator, the Chief, the Assigner, the Master of
Myself, the Father of all that are and are to be. By me are these
beings created. And why is that so? A while ago I thought: Would
that other beings too might come to this state of being! Such was
the aspiration of my mind, and lo! these beings did come.
"And those
beings themselves who arose after him, they too think thus: 'This
Worthy must be Brahma, the Great Brahma, the Vanquisher, the
All-Seer, the Disposer, the Lord, the Maker, the Creator, the Chief,
the Assigner, the Master of Myself, the Father of all that are and
are to be.
"On this, O
disciples, that being who arose first becomes longer lived,
handsomer, and more powerful, but those who appeared after him
become shorter lived, less comely, less powerful. And it might well
be, O disciples, that some other being, on deceasing from that
state, would come to this state (on earth) and so come, he might go
forth from the household life into the homeless state. And having
thus gone forth, by reason of
ardour, effort, devotion, earnestness, perfect intellection, he
reaches up to such rapt concentration, that with rapt mind he calls
to mind his former dwelling place, but remembers not what went
before. He says thus: 'That Worshipful Brahma, the Vanquisher, the
All-Seer, the Disposer, the Lord, the Maker, the Creator, the Chief,
the Assigner, the Master of Myself, the Father of all that are and
are to be, he by whom we were created, he is permanent, constant,
eternal, un-changing, and he will remain so for ever and ever. But
we who were created by that Brahma, we have come hither all
impermanent, transient, unstable, short-lived, destined to pass
away.'
"Thus was
appointed the beginning of all things, which ye, sirs, declare as
your traditional doctrine, to wit, that it has been wrought by an
over-lord, by Brahma."
In the Bhūridatta
Jātaka
[5] (No. 543) the
Bodhisatta questions the supposed Divine justice of the Creator as
follows:
"He who has eyes
can see the sickening sight,
Why does not Brahma set his creatures right?
If his wide power no limit can restrain,
Why is his hand so rarely spread to bless?
Why are his creatures all condemned to pain?
Why does he not to all give happiness?
Why do fraud, lies, and ignorance prevail?
Why triumphs falsehood -- truth and justice fail?
I count you Brahma one th'unjust among,
Who made a world in which to shelter wrong."
Refuting the
theory that everything is the creation of a Supreme Being, the
Bodhisatta states in the Mahābodhi Jātaka (No. 528):
"If there exists some Lord all powerful to fulfil
In every creature bliss or woe, and action good or ill;
That Lord is stained with sin.
Man does but work his
will.
[6]"
CHAPTER
24
REASONS TO BELIEVE IN REBIRTH
"I recalled my varied lot in former
existences."
-- MAJJHIMA NIKĀYA
How
are we to believe in rebirth?
The Buddha is our
greatest authority on rebirth. On the very night of His
Enlightenment, during the first watch, the Buddha developed
retro-cognitive knowledge which enabled Him to read His past lives.
"I recalled," He
declares, "my varied lot in former existences as follows: first one
life, then two lives, then three, four, five, ten, twenty, up to
fifty lives, then a hundred, a thousand, a hundred thousand and so
forth.
[1]"
During the second
watch the Buddha, with clairvoyant vision, perceived beings
disappearing from one state of existence and reappearing in another.
He beheld the "base and the noble, the beautiful and the ugly, the
happy and the miserable, passing according to their deeds."
These are the
very first utterances of the Buddha regarding the question of
rebirth. The textual references conclusively prove that the Buddha
did not borrow this stern truth of rebirth from any pre-existing
source, but spoke from personal knowledge -- a knowledge which was
supernormal, developed by Himself, and which could be developed by
others as well.
In His first
paean of joy (udāna), the Buddha says:
"Through many a
birth (anekajāti), wandered I, seeking the builder of this
house. Sorrowful indeed is birth again and again
(dukkhājātipunappunam).
[2]"
In the
Dhammacakka Sutta,
[3]
His very first discourse, the Buddha,
commenting on the second Noble truth, states: "This very craving is
that which leads to rebirth" (y'āyam tanhā ponobhavikā). The
Buddha concludes this discourse with the words: "This is my last
birth. Now there is no more rebirth (ayam antimā jāti natthi dāni
punabbhavo)."
The Majjhima
Nikāya relates that when the Buddha, out of compassion for
beings, surveyed the world with His Buddha-vision before He decided
to teach the Dhamma, He perceived beings who, with fear, view evil
and a world beyond (paralokavajjabhayadassāvino).
[4]
In several
discourses the Buddha clearly states that beings, having done evil,
are, after death (parammaranā), born in woeful states, and
beings having done good, are born in blissful states. Besides the
very interesting Jātaka stories, which deal with His previous
lives and which are of ethical importance, the Majjhima Nikāya
and the Anguttara Nikāya make incidental references to
some of the past lives of the Buddha.
In the
Ghatikāra Sutta,
[5]
the Buddha relates to the Venerable
Ānanda that He was born as Jotipāla, in the time of the
Buddha Kassapa, His immediate predecessor. The
Anāthapindikavāda Sutta
[6] describes a
nocturnal visit of Anāthapindika to the Buddha, immediately
after his rebirth as a Deva. In the
Anguttara Nikāya,
[7]
the Buddha alludes to a past birth as
Pacetana the wheelright. In the Samyuttta Nikāya, the
Buddha cites the names of some Buddhas who preceded Him.
An unusual direct
reference to departed ones appears in the
Parinibbāna Sutta.
[8]
The Venerable Ānanda desired to
know from the Buddha the future state of several persons who had
died in a particular village. The Buddha patiently described their
destinies.
Such instances
could easily be multiplied from the Tipitaka to show that the Buddha
did expound the doctrine of rebirth as a verifiable truth.
[9]
Following the
Buddha's instructions, His disciples also developed this
retro-cognitive knowledge and were able to read a limited, though
vast, number of their past lives. The Buddha's power in this
direction was limitless.
Certain Indian
Rishis, too, prior to the advent of the Buddha, were distinguished
for such supernormal powers as clairaudience, clairvoyance
telepathy, telesthesia, and so forth.
Although science
takes no cognizance of these supernormal faculties, yet, according
to Buddhism, men with highly developed mental concentration
cultivate these psychic powers and read their past just as one would
recall a past incident of one's present life. With their aid,
independent of the five senses, direct communication of thought and
direct perception of other worlds are made possible.
Some
extraordinary persons, especially in their childhood, spontaneously
develop, according to the laws of association, the memory of their
past births and remember fragments of their previous lives.[10]
(Pythagoras) is said to have distinctly remembered a shield
in a Grecian temple as having been carried by him in a previous
incarnation at the siege of Troy.
[11] Somehow or other
these wonderful children lose that memory later, as is the case with
many infant prodigies.
Experiences of
some dependable modern psychists, ghostly phenomena, spirit
communication, strange alternate and multiple personalities
[12] also shed some
light upon this problem of rebirth.
In hypnotic
states some can relate experiences of their past lives, while a few
others, like Edgar Cayce of America, were able not
only to read the past lives of others but also to heal diseases.
[13]
The phenomenon of
secondary personalities has to be explained either as remnants of
past personal experiences or as "possession by an invisible spirit."
The former explanation appears more reasonable, but the latter
cannot totally be rejected.
How often do we
meet persons whom we have never before met, but who, we
instinctively feel, are familiar to us? How often do we visit places
and instinctively feel impressed that we are perfectly acquainted
with those surroundings?
[14]
The Dhammapada
commentary relates the story of a husband and wife who, seeing the
Buddha, fell at His feet and saluted Him, saying -- "Dear son, is it
not the duty of sons to care for their mother and father when they
have grown old. Why is it that for so long a time you have not shown
yourself to us? This is the first time we have seen you?"
The Buddha
attributed this sudden outburst of parental love to the fact that
they had been His parents several times during His past lives and
remarked:
"Through
previous association or present advantage
That old love springs up again like the lotus in the water.
[15]"
There arise in
this world highly developed personalities, and Perfect Ones like the
Buddhas. Could they evolve suddenly? Could they be the products of a
single existence?
How are we to
account for personalities like Confucius, Pānini, Buddhaghosa,
Homer and Plato, men of genius like Kāli?āsa,
Shakespeare, infant prodigies like Ramanujan, Pascal, Mozart,
Beethoven and so forth?
Could they be
abnormal if they had not led noble lives and acquired similar
experiences in the past? Is it by mere chance that they are born of
those particular parents and placed under those favourable
circumstances?
Infant prodigies,
too, seem to be a problem for scientists. Some medical men are of
opinion that prodigies are the outcome of abnormal glands,
especially the pituitary, the pineal and the adrenal gland. The
extra-ordinary hypertrophy of glands of particular individuals may
also be due to a past Kammic cause. But how, by mere hypertrophy of
glands, one Christian Heineken could talk within a few hours
of his birth, repeat passages from the Bible at the age of one year,
answer any question on Geography at the age of two, speak French and
Latin at the age of three, and be a student of philosophy at the age
of four; how John Stuart Mill could read Greek at the age of
three; how Macaulay could write a world history at the age of
six; how William James Sidis, wonder child of the United
States, could read and write at the age of two, speak French,
Russian, English, German with some Latin and Greek at the age of
eight; how Charles Bennet of Manchester could speak in
several languages at the age of three; are wonderful events
incomprehensible to non- scientists.[16]
Nor does science explain why glands should hypertrophy in just a few
and not in all. The real problem remains unsolved.
Heredity alone
cannot account for prodigies, "else their ancestry would disclose
it, their posterity, in even greater degree than themselves, would
demonstrate it."
The theory of
heredity should be supplemented by the doctrine of Kamma and rebirth
for an adequate explanation of these puzzling problems.
Is it reasonable
to believe that the present span of life is the only existence
between two eternities of happiness and misery? The few years we
spend here, at most but five score years, must certainly be an
inadequate preparation for eternity.
If one believes
in the present and a future, it is logical to believe in a past.
If there be
reason to believe that we have existed in the past, then surely
there are no reasons to disbelieve that we shall continue to exist
after our present life has apparently ceased.
[17]
It is indeed a
strong argument in favour of past and future lives that "in this
world virtuous persons are very often unfortunate and vicious
persons prosperous.
[18]"
We are born into
the state created by ourselves. If, in spite of our goodness, we are
compelled to lead an unfortunate life, it is due to our past evil
Kamma. If, in spite of our wickedness, we are prosperous, it is also
due to our past good Kamma. The present good and bad deeds will,
however, produce their due effects at the earliest possible
opportunity.
A Western writer
says:
"Whether we
believe in a past existence or not, it forms the only reasonable
hypothesis which bridges certain gaps in human knowledge concerning
facts of everyday life. Our reason tells us that this idea of past
birth and Kamma alone can explain, for example, the degrees of
differences that exist between twins; how men like Shakespeare with
a very limited experience are able to portray, with marvellous
exactitude, the most diverse types of human character, scenes, and
so forth, of which they could have no actual knowledge, why the work
of the genius invariably transcends his experience, the existence of
infant precocity, and the vast diversity in mind and morals, in
brain and physique, in conditions, circumstances and environments,
observable throughout the world."
What do Kamma
and Rebirth explain?
1. They
account for the problem of suffering for which we ourselves are
responsible.
2. They explain
the inequality of mankind.
3. They account
for the arising of geniuses and infant prodigies.
4. They explain
why identical twins who are physically alike, enjoying equal
privileges, exhibit totally different characteristics, mentally,
morally, temperamentally and intellectually.
5. They account
for the dissimilarities amongst children of the same family, though
heredity may account for the similarities.
6. They account
for the extraordinary innate abilities of some men.
7. They account
for the moral and intellectual differences between parents and
children.
8. They explain
how infants spontaneously develop such passions as greed, anger and
jealousy.
9. They account
for instinctive likes and dislikes at first sight.
10. They explain
how in us are found "a rubbish heap of evil and a treasure-house of
good."
11. They account
for the unexpected outburst of passion in a highly civilised person,
and for the sudden transformation of a criminal into a saint.
They explain how
profligates are born to saintly parents, and saintly children
to profligates.
13. They explain
how, in one sense, we are the result of what we were, we will be the
result of what we are; and, in another sense, we are not absolutely
what we were, and we will not be absolutely what we are.
14. They explain
the causes of untimely deaths and unexpected changes in fortune.
15. Above all
they account for the arising of omniscient, perfect spiritual
teachers, like the Buddhas, who possess incomparable physical,
mental, and intellectual characteristics.
CHAPTER
25
THE WHEEL OF LIFE - PATICCA-SAMUPPĀDA
"No God no Brahma can be found,
No matter of this wheel of life,
Just bare phenomena roll
Dependent on conditions all!"
-- VISUDDHI MAGGA
The
process of rebirth has been fully explained by the Buddha in the
Paticca-Samuppāda.
Paticca
means "because of" or "dependent upon"
samuppāda "'arising" or "origination". Although the literal
meaning of the term is "arising because of" or "dependent arising or
origination," it is applied to the whole causal formula which
consists of twelve interdependent causes and effects, technically
called paccaya and paccayuppanna.
The method of the
Paticca-Samuppāda should be understood as follows:
Because of A arises B. Because of B arises C.
When there is no A, there is no B.
When there is no B, there is no C.
In other words -- "this being so, that is; this not being so, that
is not."
(imasmim sati, idam hoti; imasmim asati, idam na hoti.)
Paticca-Samuppāda is a discourse on
the process of birth and death, and not a philosophical theory of
the evolution of the world. It deals with the cause of rebirth and
suffering with a view to helping men to get rid of the ills of life.
It makes no attempt to solve the riddle of an absolute origin of
life.
It merely
explains the "simple happening of a state, dependent on its
antecedent state.
[1]"
Ignorance (avijjā)
of the truth of suffering, its cause, its end, and the way to
its end, is the chief cause that sets the wheel of life in motion.
In other words, it is the not-knowingness of things as they truly
are, or of oneself as one really is. It clouds all right
understanding.
"Ignorance is the
deep delusion wherein we here so long are circling round,
[2]" says the Buddha.
When ignorance is
destroyed and turned into knowingness, all causality is shattered as
in the case of the Buddhas and Arahants.
In the
Itivuttaka
[3]
the Buddha states -- "Those who have
destroyed delusion and broken through the dense darkness, will
wander no more: causality exists no more for them."
Ignorance of the
past, future, both past and future and "The Dependent Origination"
is also regarded as Avijjā.
Dependent on
ignorance, arise conditioning activities (samkhārā).
Samkharā
is a multisignificant term which
should be understood according to the context. Here the term
signifies immoral (akusala), moral (kusala) and
unshakable (āne volitions (cetanā) which constitute
Kamma that produces rebirth. The first embraces all volitions in the
twelve types of immoral consciousness; the second, all volitions in
the eight types of Beautiful (sobhana) moral consciousness
and the five types of moral rūpajhāna consciousness; the
third, all volitions in the four types of moral arūpajhāna
consciousness.
Samkhārā,
as one of the five aggregates, implies
fifty of the fifty-two mental states, excluding feeling and
perception.
There is no
proper English equivalent which gives the exact connotation of this
Pāli term.
The volitions of
the four supramundane Path consciousness (lokuttara maggacitta)
are not regarded as samkhārā because they tend to
eradicate ignorance. Wisdom (pa257;) is predominant in
supramundane types of consciousness while volition (cetanā)
is predominant in the mundane types of consciousness.
All moral and
immoral thoughts, words and deeds are included in samkhārā.
Actions, whether good or bad, which are directly rooted in, or
indirectly tainted with ignorance, and which must necessarily
produce their due effects, tend to prolong wandering in Samsāra.
Nevertheless, good deeds, freed from greed, hate and delusion,
are necessary to get rid of the ills of life. Accordingly the Buddha
compares His Dhamma to a raft whereby one crosses the ocean of life.
The activities of Buddhas and Arahants, however, are not treated as
samkhārā as they have eradicated ignorance.
Ignorance is
predominant in immoral activities, while it is latent in moral
activities. Hence both moral and immoral activities are regarded as
caused by ignorance.
Dependent on
past conditioning activities, arises relinking or
rebirth-consciousness (patisandhi-vi257;na) in a subsequent
birth. It is so called because it
links the past with the present, and is the initial consciousness
one experiences at the moment of conception.
Vi257;na
strictly denotes the nineteen types of
rebirth-consciousness (patisandhi-vi257;na) described in
the Abhidhamma. All the thirty-two types of resultant consciousness
(vipāka citta) experienced during lifetime, are also implied
by the term.
The foetus in the
mother's womb is formed by the combination of this relinking-consciousness
with the sperm and ovum cells of the parents. In this consciousness,
are latent all the past impressions, characteristics and tendencies
of that particular individual life-flux.
This
rebirth-consciousness is regarded as pure
[4] as it is either
devoid of immoral roots of lust, hatred, and delusion
[5] or accompanied by
moral roots.
[6]
Simultaneous
with the arising of the relinking-consciousness there occur mind and
matter (nāma-rūpa)
or, as some scholars prefer to say,
"corporeal organism."
The second and
third factors (samkhārā and vi257;na) pertain to the
past and present lives of an individual. The third and fourth
factors (vi257;na and nāma-rūpa) on the contrary,
are contemporaneous.
This compound
nāma-rūpa should be understood as nāma (mind) alone,
rūpa (matter) alone, and nāma-rūpa (mind and matter)
together. In the case of Formless Planes (arūpa) there arises
only mind; in the case of Mindless (asa Planes, only
matter; in the case of Sentient Realm (kāma) and Realms of
Form (rūpa), both mind and matter.
Nāma
here means the three aggregates -- feeling
(vedanā), perception (sa and mental states (samkhārā)
-- that arise simultaneous with the relinking-consciousness.
Rūpa means the three decads -- kāya (body), bhāva
(sex), and vatthu (seat of consciousness) -- that also
arise simultaneous with the relinking-consciousness, conditioned by
past Kamma.
The body-decad is
composed of the four elements --namely, 1. the element of extension
(pathavi), 2. the element of cohesion (āpo), 3. the
element of heat (tejo), 4. the element of motion (vāyo);
its four derivatives (upādā rūpa) -- namely, 5. colour
(vanna), 6. odour (gandha), 7. taste (rasa), 8.
nutritive essence (ojā), 9. vitality (jīvitindriya)
and 10. body (kāya).
Sex-decad and
base decad also consist of the first nine and sex (bhāva) and
seat of consciousness (vatthu) respectively.
From this it is
evident that sex is determined by past Kamma at the very conception
of the being.
Here kāya
means the sensitive part of the body (pasāda).
Sex is not
developed at the moment of conception but the potentiality is
latent. Neither the heart nor the brain, the supposed seat of
consciousness, has been evolved at the moment of conception, but the
potentiality of the seat is latent.
In this
connection it should be remarked that the Buddha did not definitely
assign a specific seat for consciousness as He has done with the
other senses. It was the cardiac theory (the view that the heart is
the seat of consciousness) that prevailed in His time, and this was
evidently supported by the Upanishads.
The Buddha could
have accepted the popular theory, but He did not commit Himself. In
the Patthāna, the Book of Relations, the Buddha refers to the
seat of consciousness, in such indirect terms as "yam
rūpam nissāya -- depending on that material thing",
without positively asserting whether that rūpa was either the
heart (hadaya) or the brain. But, according to the view of
commentators like Venerable Buddhaghosa and Anuruddha, the seat of
consciousness is definitely the heart. It should be understood that
the Buddha neither accepted nor rejected the popular cardiac theory.
During the
embryonic period the six sense-bases (salāyatana) gradually
evolve from these psycho-physical phenomena in which are latent
infinite potentialities. The
insignificant infinitesimally small speck now develops into a
complex six senses-machine.
Human machine is
very simple in its beginning but very complex in its end. Ordinary
machines, on the other hand, are complex in the beginning but very
simple in the end. The force of a finger is sufficient to operate
even a most gigantic machine.
The
six-senses-human machine now operates almost mechanically without
any agent like a soul to act as the operator. All the six senses --
eye, ear, nose, tongue, body and mind -- have their respective
objects and functions. The six sense-objects such as forms, sounds,
odours, sapids, tangibles and mental objects collide with their
respective sense-organs giving rise to six types of consciousness.
The
conjunction of the sense-bases, sense-objects and the resultant
consciousness is contact (phassa) which is purely subjective
and impersonal.
The Buddha
states:
"Because of
eye and forms, visual consciousness arises; contact is the
conjunction of the three. Because of ear and sounds, arises auditory
consciousness; because of nose and odours, arises olfactory
consciousness; because of tongue and sapids, arises gustatory
consciousness; because of body and tangibles, arises tactile
consciousness; because of mind and mental objects, arises
mind-consciousness. The conjuction of these three is contact.
(Samyutta Nikāya, part ii, p. 70; Kindred Sayings, part ii,
p. 50.)
It should not be
understood that mere collision is contact (na sangatimatto eva
phasso).
Dependent on
contact, feelings (vedanā) arise.
Strictly
speaking, it is feeling that experiences an object when it comes in
contact with the senses. It is this feeling that experiences the
desirable or undesirable fruits of an action done in this or in a
previous birth. Besides this mental state there is no soul or any
other agent to experience the result of the action.
Feeling or, as
some prefer to say, sensation, is a mental state common to all types
of consciousness. Chiefly there are three kinds of feeling -- namely
pleasurable (somanassa), unpleasurable (domanassa),
and neutral (adukkhamasukha). With physical pain (dukkha)
and physical happiness (sukha) there are altogether five
kinds of feelings. The neutral feeling is also termed upekkhā
which may be indifference or equanimity.
According to
Abhidhamma there is only one type of consciousness accompanied
by pain. Similarly there is only one accompanied by happiness. Two
are connected with an unpleasurable feeling. Of the 89 types of
consciousness, in the remaining 85 are found either a pleasurable or
a neutral feeling
It should be
understood here that Nibbānic bliss is not associated with
any kind of feeling. Nibbānic bliss is certainly the highest
happiness (Nibbānam paramam sukham), but it is the happiness
of relief from suffering. It is not the enjoyment of any pleasurable
object.
Dependent on
feeling, arises craving (tanhā)
which, like ignorance, is the other most
important factor in the "Dependent Origination." Attachment, thirst,
clinging are some renderings for this Pāli term.
Craving is
threefold -- namely, craving for sensual pleasures (kāmatanhā),
craving for sensual pleasures associated with the view of
eternalism, (bhavatanhā) i.e., enjoying pleasures thinking
that they are imperishable, and craving for sensual pleasures with
the view of nihilism (vibhavatanhā) i.e., enjoying pleasures
thinking that everything perishes after death. The last is the
materialistic standpoint.
Bhavatanhā
and vibhavatanhā are also
interpreted as attachment to Realms of Form (rūpabhava) and
Formless Realms (arūpabhava) respectively. Usually these two
terms are rendered by craving for existence and non-existence.
There are six
kinds of craving corresponding to the six sense objects such as
form, sound and so on. They become twelve when they are treated as
internal and external. They are reckoned as 36 when viewed as past,
present and future. When multiplied by the foregoing three kinds of
craving, they amount to 108.
It is natural for
a worldling to develop a craving for the pleasures of sense. To
overcome sense-desires is extremely difficult.
The most powerful
factors in the wheel of life are ignorance and craving, the two main
causes of the Dependent Origination. Ignorance is shown as the past
cause that conditions the present; and craving, the present cause
that conditions the future.
Dependent on
craving is grasping (upādāna)
which is intense craving. Tanhā is like groping in the dark
to steal an object. Upādāna corresponds to the actual
stealing of the object. Grasping is caused by both attachment and
error. It gives rise to the false notions, of "I" and "mine."
Grasping is
fourfold -- namely, Sensuality, False Views, Adherence to rites and
ceremonies, and the Theory of a soul.
The last two are
also regarded as false views.
Dependent on
grasping arises bhava which, literally, means becoming.
It is explained as both moral and immoral actions which constitute
Kamma (Kammabhava) -- active process of becoming and the
different planes of existence (upapattibhava) -- passive
process of becoming.
The subtle
difference between samkhārā and kammabhava is that the
former pertains to the past and the latter to the present life. By
both are meant Kammic activities. It is only the Kammabhava
that conditions the future birth.
Dependent on
becoming arises birth (jāti) in a subsequent life. Birth
strictly speaking, is the arising of the psycho-physical phenomena
(khandhānam pātubhāvo). Old age and death (jarāmarana),
are the inevitable results of birth.
If, on account of
a cause, an effect arises, then, if the cause ceases, the effect
also must cease.
The
reverse order of the Paticca-Samuppāda will make the matter
clear.
Old age and death
are only possible in and with a psycho-physical organism, that is to
say, a six-senses-machine. Such an organism must be born, therefore
it presupposes birth. But birth is the inevitable result of past
Kamma or action, which is conditioned by grasping due to craving.
Such craving appears when feeling arises. Feeling is the outcome of
contact between senses and objects.
Therefore it
presupposes organs of sense which cannot exist without mind and
body. Mind originates with a rebirth-consciousness, conditioned by
activities, due to ignorance of things as they truly are.
The whole formula
may be summed up thus:
Dependent on Ignorance arise Conditioning
Activities.
Dependent on Conditioning Activities arises Relinking-Consciousness.
Dependent on Relinking-Consciousness arise Mind and Matter.
Dependent on Mind and Matter arise the six Spheres of Sense.
Dependent on the Six Spheres of Sense arises Contact.
Dependent on Contact arises Feeling.
Dependent on Feeling arises Craving.
Dependent on Craving arises Grasping.
Dependent on Grasping arise Actions (Kamma bhava).
Dependent on Actions arises Birth.
Dependent on Birth arise Decay, Death, Sorrow, Lamentation, Pain,
Grief, and Despair.
Thus does the entire aggregate of suffering arise.
The complete cessation of Ignorance leads to the
cessation of Conditioning Activities.
The cessation of Conditioning Activities leads to the cessation of
Relinking-Consciousness.
The cessation of Relinking-Consciousness leads to the cessation of
Mind and Matter.
The cessation of Mind and Matter leads to the cessation of the six
Spheres of Sense.
The cessation of the six Spheres of Sense leads to the cessation of
Contact.
The cessation of Contact leads to the cessation of Feeling.
The cessation of Feeling leads to the cessation of Craving.
The cessation of Craving leads to the cessation of Grasping.
The cessation of Grasping leads to the cessation of Actions.
The cessation of Actions leads to the cessation of Birth.
The cessation of Birth leads to the cessation of Decay, Death,
Sorrow, Lamentation, Pain, Grief, and Despair.
Thus does the cessation of this entire aggregate of suffering
result.
The first two of
these twelve factors pertain to the past, the middle eight to the
present, and the last two to the future.
Of them Moral and
Immoral Activities (samkharā) and Actions (bhava) are
regarded as Kamma.
Ignorance (avijjā),
Craving (tanhā), and Grasping (upādāna) are
regarded as Passions or Defilements (kilesa);
Relinking-Consciousness
(patisandhi-vi257;na), Mind and Matter (nāma-rūpa),
Spheres of Sense (salāyatana), Contact (phassa),
Feeling (vedanā), Birth (jāti), Decay and Death (jarāmaranā)
are regarded as Effects (vipāka).
Thus Ignorance,
Activities, Craving, Grasping and Kamma, the five causes of the
past, condition the present five effects (phala) -- namely,
Relinking-Consciousness, Mind and Matter, Spheres of Sense, Contact,
and Feeling.
In the same way
Craving, Grasping, Kamma, Ignorance, and Activities of the present
condition the above five effects of the future.
This process of
cause and effect continues ad infinitum. A beginning
of this process cannot be determined as it is impossible to conceive
of a time when this life-flux was not encompassed by ignorance. But
when this ignorance is replaced by wisdom and the life-flux realizes
the Nibbāna Dhatu, then only does the rebirth process
terminate.
"
[7] Tis Ignorance
entails the dreary round
-- now here, now there -- of countless births and
deaths."
"But, no hereafter waits for him who knows!"
CHAPTER
26
MODES OF BIRTH AND DEATH
"Again, again
the slow, wits seek rebirth,
Again, again comes birth and dying comes,
Again, again men bear its to the grave."
-- SAMYUTTA NIKĀYA
The
Paticca-Samuppāda describes the process of rebirth in subtle
technical terms and assigns death to one of the following four
causes:
1. Exhaustion of the Reproductive Kammic energy
(kammakkhaya).
The Buddhist belief is that, as a rule, the
thought, volition, or desire, which is extremely strong during
lifetime, becomes predominant at the time of death and conditions
the subsequent birth. In this last thought-process is present a
special potentiality. When the potential energy of this Reproductive
(janaka) Kamma is exhausted, the organic activities of the
material form in which is embodied the life-force, cease even before
the end of the life-span in that particular place.
This often happens in the case of beings who are
born in states of misery (apāya) but it can happen in
other planes too.
2. The expiration of the life-term (āyukkhaya),
which varies in different planes.
Natural deaths, due to old age, may be classed
under this category.
There are different planes of existence with
varying age-limits. Irrespective of the Kammic force that has yet to
run, one must, however, succumb to death when the maximum age-limit
is reached.
If the Reproductive Kammic force is extremely
powerful, the Kammic energy. rematerialises itself in the same plane
or, as in the case of Devas, in some higher realm.
3. The simultaneous exhaustion of the
Reproductive Kammic energy and the expiration of the life-term (ubhayakkhaya).
4. The opposing action of a stronger Kamma
unexpectedly obstructing the flow of the Reproductive Kamma before
the life-term expires (upacchedaka-kamma).
Sudden untimely deaths of persons and the deaths
of children are due to this cause.
A more powerful opposing force can check the path
of a flying arrow and bring it down to the ground. So a very
powerful Kammic force of the past is capable of nullifying the
potential energy of the last thought-process, and may thus destroy
the psychic life of the being.
The death of Venerable Devadatta, for instance,
was due to a Destructive Kamma which he committed during his
lifetime.
The first three are collectively called "timely
deaths" (kāla-marana), and the fourth is known as "untimely
death" (akāla-marana).
An oil lamp, for instance, may get extinguished
owing to any of the following four causes -- namely, the exhaustion
of the wick, the exhaustion of oil, simultaneous exhaustion of both
wick and oil, or some extraneous cause like a gust of wind.
So may death be due to any of the foregoing four
causes.
Explaining thus the causes of death, Buddhism
states that there are four modes of birth -- namely, 1. egg-born
beings (andaja), 2. womb-born beings (jalābuja), 3.
moisture-born beings (samsedaja), and 4. beings having
spontaneous births (opapātika).
This broad classification embraces all living
beings.
Birds and oviparous snakes belong to the first
division.
The womb-born creatures comprise all human
beings, some devas inhabiting the earth, and some animals that take
conception in a mother's womb.
Embryos, using moisture as nidus for their
growth, like certain lowly forms of animal life, belong to the third
class.
Beings having a spontaneous birth are generally
invisible to the physical eye. Conditioned by their past Kamma, they
appear spontaneously, without passing through an embryonic stage.
Petas and Devas normally, and Brahmas belong to this class.
CHAPTER
27
PLANES OF EXISTENCE
"Not to be reached by going is world's end."
-- ANGUTTARA NIKĀYA
According
to Buddhism the earth, an almost insignificant speck in the
universe, is not the only habitable world, and humans are not the
only living beings. Indefinite are world systems and so are living
beings. Nor is "the impregnated ovum the only route to rebirth." By
traversing one cannot reach the end of the world,
[1] says the Buddha.
Births may take
place in different spheres of existence. There are altogether
thirty-one places in which beings manifest themselves according to
their moral or immoral Kamma.
There are four
states of unhappiness (Apāya)
[2] which are viewed
both as mental states and as places.
They are:
1. Niraya (ni
+ aya = devoid of happiness) woeful states where beings atone
for their evil Kamma. They are not eternal hells where beings are
subject to endless suffering. Upon the exhaustion of the evil Kamma
there is a possibility for beings born in such states to be reborn
in blissful states as the result of their past good actions.
2. Tiracchāna-yoni
(tiro = across; acchāna = going), the animal kingdom.
Buddhist belief is that beings are born as animals on account of
evil Kamma. There is, however, the possibility for animals to be
born as human beings as a result of the good Kamma accumulated in
the past. Strictly speaking, it should be more correct to state that
Kamma which manifested itself in the form of a human being,
may manifest itself in the form of an animal or vice versa,
just as an electric current can be manifested in the forms of light,
heat and motion successively -- one not necessarily being
evolved from the other.
It may be
remarked that at times certain animals particularly dogs and cats,
live a more comfortable life than even some human beings due to
their past good Kamma.
It is one's Kamma
that determines the nature or one's material form which varies
according to the skilfulness or unskilfulness of one's actions.
3. Peta-yoni
(pa + ita) lit., departed beings, or those absolutely devoid of
happiness. They are not disembodied spirits of ghosts. They possess
deformed physical forms of varying magnitude, generally invisible to
the naked eye. They have no planes of their own, but live in
forests, dirty surroundings, etc. There is a special book, called
Petavatthu, which exclusively deals with the stories of these
unfortunate beings. Samyutta Nikāya also relates some interesting
accounts of these Petas.
Describing the
pathetic state of a Peta, the Venerable Moggallāna says:--
"Just now as I
was descending Vultures' Peak Hill, I saw a skeleton going through
the air, and vultures, crows, and falcons kept flying after it,
pecking at its ribs, pulling apart while it uttered cries of pain.
To me, friend, came this thought :-- O but this is wonderful! O but
this is marvellous that a person will come to have such a shape,
that the individuality acquired will come to have such a shape."
"This being," the
Buddha remarked, "was a cattle-butcher in his previous birth, and as
the result of his past Kamma he was born in such a state.
[3]"
According to the
Questions of Milinda there are four kinds of Petas -- namely,
the Vantāsikas who feed on vomit, the Khuppipāsino who
hunger and thirst, the Nijjhāmatanhikā, who are consumed by
thirst, and the Paradattūpajīvino who live on the gifts of
others.
As stated in the
Tirokudda Sutta
[4] these last
mentioned Petas share the merit performed by their living relatives
in their names, and could thereby pass on to better states of
happiness.
4. Asura-yoni
-- the place of the Asura-demons. Asura, literally, means
those who do not shine or those who do not sport. They are also
another class of unhappy beings similar to the Petas. They should be
distinguished from the Asuras who are opposed to the Devas.
Next to these
four unhappy states (Duggati) are the seven happy states
(Sugati). They are:--
1.
Manussa
[5]--
The Realm of human beings.
The human realm
is a mixture of both pain and happiness. Bodhisattas prefer the
human realm as it is the best field to serve the world and perfect
the requisites of Buddhahood. Buddhas are always born as human
beings.
2.
Cātummahārājika -- the lowest of the heavenly realms where the
Guardian Deities of the four quarters of the firmament reside with
their followers.
3. Tāvatimsa
-- lit., thirty-three -- the Celestial Realm of the
thirty-three Devas
[6] where Deva Sakka
is the King. The origin of the name is attributed to a story which
states that thirty-three selfless volunteers led by Magha (another
name for Sakka), having performed charitable deeds, were born in
this heavenly realm. It was in this heaven that the Buddha taught
the Abhidhamma to the Devas for three months.
4. Yāma ?
"The Realm of the Yāma Devas." That which destroys pain is Yāma.
5. Tusita --
lit., happy dwellers, is "The Realm of Delight."
The Bodhisattas
who have perfected the requisites of Buddhahood reside in this Plane
until the opportune moment comes for them to appear in the human
realm to attain Buddhahood. The Bodhisatta Metteyya, the future
Buddha, is at present residing in this realm awaiting the right
opportunity to be born as a human being and become a Buddha. The
Bodhisatta's mother, after death, was born in this realm as a Deva
(god). From here he repaired to Tāvatimsa Heaven to listen to the
Abhidhamma taught by the Buddha.
6. Nimmānarati
-- "The Realm of the Devas who delight in the created
mansions."
7.
Paranimmitavasavatti -- "The Realm of the Devas who make
others' creation serve their own ends."
The last six are
the realms of the Devas whose physical forms are more subtle and
refined than those of human beings and are imperceptible to the
naked eye. These celestial beings too are subject to death as all
mortals are. In some respects, such as their constitution, habitat,
and food they excel humans, but do not as a rule transcend them in
wisdom. They have spontaneous births, appearing like youths and
maidens of fifteen or sixteen years of age.
These six
Celestial Planes are temporary blissful abodes where beings are
supposed to live enjoying fleeting pleasures of sense.
The four unhappy
states (Duggati) and the seven happy states (Sugati)
are collectively termed Kāmaloka -- Sentient Sphere.
Superior to these
Sensuous Planes are the Brahma Realms or Rūpaloka (Realms of Form)
where beings delight in jhānic bliss, achieved by renouncing
sense-desires.
Rūpaloka consists
of sixteen realms according to the jhānas or ecstasies cultivated.
They are as follows:-
(a) T'he Plane of
the First Jhāna;
1. Brahma Pārisajja -- The Realm of the
Brahma's Retinue.
2. Brahma Purohita -- The Realm of the
Brahma's Ministers.
3. Mahā Brahma -- The Realm of the Great
Brahmas.
The highest of the first three is Mahā Brahma. It
is so called because the dwellers in this Realm excel others in
happiness, beauty, and age-limit owing to the intrinsic merit of
their mental development.
(b) The Plane of
the Second Jhāna:
4. Parittābhā -- The Realm of Minor Lustre,
5. Appamānābhā -- The Realm of
Infinite Lustre,
6. Ābhassarā -- The
Realm of the Radiant Brahmas.
(c) The Plane of
the Third Jhāna:
7. Parittasubhā -- The Realm of the
Brahmas of Minor Aura.
8. Appamānasubhā -- The Realm of
the Brahmas of Infinite Aura.
9. Subhakinhā -- The Realm of the Brahmas
of Steady Aura.
(d) The Plane of
the Fourth Jhāna:
10. Vehapphala -- The Realm of the
Brahmas of Great Reward.
11. Asaatta -- The Realm of
Mindless Beings,
12. Suddhāvāsa -- The Pure Abodes
which are further subdivided into five, viz:
i. Aviha -- The Durable Realm,
ii. Atappa -- The Serene Realm,
iii. Sudassa -- The Beautiful Realm,
iv. Sudassi -- The Clear-Sighted Realm.
v. Akanittha -- The Highest Realm.
Only those who
have cultivated the Jhānas or Ecstasies are born on these higher
planes. Those who have developed the First Jhāna are born in the
first Plane; those who have developed the Second and Third Jhānas
are born in the second Plane; those who have developed the Fourth
and Fifth Jhānas are born in the third and fourth Planes
respectively.
The first grade
of each plane is assigned to those who have developed the Jhānas to
an ordinary degree, the second to those who have developed the
Jhānas to a greater extent, and the third to those who have gained a
complete mastery over the Jhānas.
In the eleventh
plane, called the Asaatta, beings are born without a
consciousness.
Here only a
material flux exists. Mind is temporarily suspended while the force
of the Jhāna lasts. Normally both mind and matter are inseparable.
By the power of meditation it is possible, at times, to separate
matter from mind as in this particular case. When an Arahant attains
the Nirodha Samāpatti, too, his consciousness ceases to exist
temporarily. Such a state is almost inconceivable to us. But there
may be inconceivable things which are actual facts.
The Suddhāvāsas
or Pure Abodes are the exclusive Planes of Anāgāmis or Never-Returners.
Ordinary beings are not born in these states. Those who attain
Anāgāmi in other planes are reborn in these Pure Abodes. Later, they
attain Arahantship and live in those planes until their life-term
ends.
There are four
other planes called Arūpaloka which are totally devoid of
matter or bodies. Buddhists maintain that there are realms where
mind alone exists without matter. "Just as it is possible for an
iron bar to be suspended in the air because it has been flung there,
and it remains as long as it retains any unexpended momentum, even
so the Formless being appears through being flung into that state by
powerful mind-force, there it remains till that momentum is
expended. This is a temporary separation of mind and matter, which
normally co-exist.
[7]"
It should be
mentioned that there is no sex distinction in the Rūpaloka and the
Arūpaloka.
The Arūpaloka is
divided into four planes according to the four Arūpa Jhānas.
They are:-
1. Ākāsāna257;yatana -- The
Sphere of the Conception of Infinite Space.
2. Vi257;na257;yatana -- The
Sphere of the Conception of Infinite Consciousness.
3. Ākitana -- The Sphere of the
Conception of Nothingness.
4. N'eva Sa257; Nāsaatana --
The Sphere of Neither Perception nor Non-Perception.
[8]
It should be
remarked that the Buddha did not attempt to expound any cosmological
theory.
The essence of
the Buddha's teaching is not affected by the existence or
non-existence of these planes. No one is bound to believe anything
if it does not appeal to his reason. Nor is it proper to reject
anything because it cannot be conceived by one's limited knowledge.
CHAPTER
28
HOW REBIRTH TAKES PLACE
"The pile of bones of (all the bodies of) one
man
Who has alone one aeon lived
Would make a mountain's height --
So said the mighty seer."
-- ITIVUT'TAKA
To
the dying man at this critical stage, according to Abhidhamma
philosophy, is presented a Kamma, Kamma Nimitta, or Gati
Nimitta.
By Kamma is here
meant some good or bad act done during his lifetime or immediately
before his dying moment. It is a good or bad thought. If the dying
person had committed one of the five heinous crimes (Garuka
Kamma) such as parricide etc. or developed the Jhānas
(Ecstasies), he would experience such a Kamma before his death.
These are so powerful that they totally eclipse all other actions
and appear very vividly before the mind's eye. If he had done no
such weighty action, he may take for his object of the dying
thought-process a Kamma done immediately before death (Āsanna
Kamma); which may be called a "Death Proximate Kamma."
In the absence of
a "Death-Proximate Kamma" a habitual good or bad act (Ācinna
Kamma) is presented, such as the healing of the sick in the case
of a good physician, or the teaching of the Dhamma in the case of a
pious Bhikkhu, or stealing in the case of a thief. Failing
all these, some casual trivial good or bad act (Katattā Kamma)
becomes the object of the dying thought-process.
Kamma Nimitta
or "symbol," means a mental
reproduction of any sight, sound, smell, taste, touch or idea which
was predominant at the time of some important activity, good or bad,
such as a vision of knives or dying animals in the case of a
butcher, of patients in the case of a physician, and of the object
of worship in the case of a devotee, etc...
By Gati
Nimitta, or "symbol of destiny" is meant some symbol of the
place of future birth. This frequently presents itself to dying
persons and stamps its gladness or gloom upon their features. When
these indications of the future birth occur, if they are bad, they
can at times be remedied. This is done by influencing the thoughts
of the dying man. Such premonitory visions
[1] of destiny may be
fire, forests, mountainous regions, a mother's womb, celestial
mansions, and the like.
Taking for the
object a Kamma, or a Kamma symbol, or a symbol of destiny, a
thought-process runs its course even if the death be an
instantaneous one.
For the sake of
convenience let us imagine that the dying person is to be reborn in
the human kingdom and that the object is some good Kamma.
His Bhavanga
consciousness is interrupted, vibrates for a thought-moment and
passes away; after which the mind-door consciousness (manodvāravajjana)
arises and passes away. Then comes the psychologically important
stage --Javana process -- which here runs only for five thought
moments by reason of its weakness, instead of the normal seven. It
lacks all reproductive power, its main function being the mere
regulation of the new existence (abhinavakarana).
The object here
being desirable, the consciousness he experiences is a moral one.
The Tadālambana-consciousness which has for its function a
registering or identifying for two moments of the object so
perceived, may or may not follow. After this occurs the
death-consciousness (cuticitta), the last thought moment to
be experienced in this present life.
There is a
misconception amongst some that the subsequent birth is conditioned
by this last death-consciousness (cuticitta) which in itself
has no special function to perform. What actually conditions rebirth
is that which is experienced during the Javana process.
With the
cessation of the decease-consciousness death actually occurs. Then
no material qualities born of mind and food (cittaja and
āhāraja) are produced. Only a series of material qualities born
of heat (utuja) goes on till the corpse is reduced to dust.
[2]
Simultaneous with
the arising of the rebirth consciousness there spring up the 'body-decad,'
'sex-decad,' and 'base-decad' (Kāya-bhāva-vatthu-dasaka).
[3]
According to
Buddhism, therefore, sex is determined at the moment of conception
and is conditioned by Kamma not by any fortuitous combination
of sperm and ovum-cells.
[4]
The passing away
of the consciousness of the past birth is the occasion for the
arising of the new consciousness in the subsequent birth. However,
nothing unchangeable or permanent is transmitted from the past to
the present.
Just as the wheel
rests on the ground only at one point, so, strictly speaking, we
live only for one thought-moment. We are always in the
present, and that present is ever slipping into the irrevocable
past. Each momentary consciousness of this ever-changing
life-process, on passing away, transmits its whole energy, all the
indelibly recorded impressions on it, to its successor. Every fresh
consciousness, therefore, consists of the potentialities of its
predecessors together with something more. At death, the
consciousness perishes, as in truth it perishes every moment, only
to give birth to another in a rebirth. This renewed consciousness
inherits all past experiences. As all impressions are indelibly
recorded in the ever-changing palimpsest-like mind, and all
potentialities are transmitted from life to life, irrespective of
temporary disintegration, thus there may be reminiscence of past
births or past incidents. Whereas if memory depended solely on brain
cells, such reminiscence would be impossible.
"This new
being which is the present manifestation of the stream of
Kamma-energy is not the same as, and has no identity with, the
previous one in its line -- the aggregates that make up its
composition being different from, having no identity with, those
that make up the being of its predecessor. And yet it is not an
entirely different being since it has the same stream of
Kamma-energy, though modified perchance just by having shown itself
in that manifestation, which is now making its presence known in the
sense-perceptible world as the new being.
[5]
Death, according
to Buddhism, is the cessation of the psycho-physical life of any one
individual existence. It is the passing away of vitality (āyu),
i.e., psychic and physical life (jīvitindriya), heat (usma)
and consciousness (vi257;na).
Death is not the
complete annihilation of a being, for though a particular life-span
ends, the force which hitherto actuated it is not destroyed.
Just as an
electric light is the outward visible manifestation of invisible
electric energy, so we are the outward manifestations of invisible
Kammic energy. The bulb may break, and the light may be
extinguished, but the current remains and the light may be
reproduced in another bulb. In the same way, the Kammic force
remains undisturbed by the disintegration of the physical body, and
the passing away of the present consciousness leads to the arising
of a fresh one in another birth. But nothing unchangeable or
permanent "passes" from the present to the future.
In the foregoing
case, the thought experienced before death being a moral one, the
resultant rebirth-consciousness takes for its material an
appropriate sperm and ovum cell of human parents. The
rebirth-consciousness (patisandhi vi257;na) then lapses
into the Bhavanga state.
[6]
The continuity of
the flux, at death, is unbroken in point of time, and there is no
breach in the stream of consciousness.
Rebirth takes
place immediately, irrespective of the place of birth, just as an
electromagnetic wave, projected into space, is immediately
reproduced in a receiving radio set. Rebirth of the mental flux is
also instantaneous and leaves no room whatever for any intermediate
state
[7] (antarabhava).
Pure Buddhism does not support the belief that a spirit of the
deceased person takes lodgement in some temporary state until it
finds a suitable place for its "reincarnation."
This question of
instantaneous rebirth is well expressed in the Milinda Pa
The King Milinda
questions:
"Venerable
Nagasena, if somebody dies here and is reborn in the world of
Brahma, and another dies here and is reborn in Kashmir, which of
them would arrive first?
"They would
arrive at the same time. O King.
"In which town
were you born, O King?
"In a village
called Kalasi, Venerable Sir.
"How far is
Kalasi from here, O King?
"About two
hundred miles, Venerable Sir.
"And how far
is Kashmir from here, O King?
"About twelve
miles, Venerable Sir.
"Now think of
the village of Kalasi, O King.
"I have done
so, Venerable Sir.
"And now think
of Kashmir, O King.
"It is done,
Venerable Sir.
"Which of
these two, O King, did you think the more slowly and which the more
quickly?
"Both equally
quickly, Venerable Sir.
"Just so, O
King, he who dies here and is reborn in the world of Brahma,
is not reborn later than he who dies here and is reborn in Kashmir."
"Give me one
more simile, Venerable Sir."
"What do you
think, O King? Suppose two birds were flying in the air and they
should settle at the same time, one upon a high and the other upon a
low tree, which bird's shade would first fall upon the earth, and
which bird's later?"
"Both shadows
would appear at the same time, not one of them earlier and the other
later.
[8]"
The question
might arise: Are the sperm and ovum cells always ready, waiting to
take up the rebirth-thought?
According to
Buddhism, living beings are infinite in number, and so are world
systems. Nor is the impregnated ovum the only route to rebirth.
Earth, an almost insignificant speck in the universe, is not the
only habitable plane, and humans are not the only living beings.
[9] As such it is not
impossible to believe that there will always be an appropriate place
to receive the last thought vibrations. A point is always ready to
receive the falling stone.
CHAPTER
29
WHAT IS IT THAT IS REBORN? (No-Soul)
"Neither the same nor yet another."
-- VISUDDHI MAGGA
Apart
from mind and matter, which constitute this so-called being,
Buddhism does not assert the existence of an immortal soul, or an
eternal ego, which man has obtained in a mysterious way from an
equally mysterious source.
A soul which is
eternal must necessarily remain always the same without any change
whatever. If the soul which is supposed to be the essence of man is
eternal, there could be neither a rise nor a fall. Nor could one
explain why "different souls are so variously constituted at the
outset."
To justify the
existence of endless felicity in an eternal heaven and unending
torment in an eternal hell, it is absolutely necessary to postulate
an immortal soul.
"It should be
said," writes Bertrand Russell,
"that the old distinction between soul and body has evaporated,
quite as much because 'matter' has lost its solidity as because mind
has lost its spirituality. Psychology is just beginning to be
scientific. In the present state of psychology belief in immortality
can at any rate claim no support from science." (Religion and
Science, p. 132.)
According to the
learned author of the Riddle
of the Universe:
[1]
"This
theological proof that a personal creator has breathed an immortal
soul (generally regarded as a portion of the Divine Soul) into man
is a pure myth. The cosmological proof that the 'moral order of the
world' demands the eternal duration of the human soul is a baseless
dogma. The teleological proof that the 'higher destiny' of man
involves the perfecting of his defective, earthly soul beyond the
grave -- rests on a false anthropism. The moral proof -- that the
defects and the unsatisfied desires of earthly existence must be
fulfilled by 'compensative justice' on the other side of eternity --
is nothing more than a pious wish. The ethnological proof -- that
the belief in immortality, like the belief in God, is an innate
truth, common to all humanity -- is an error in fact. The
ontological proof -- that the soul, being a simple, immaterial, and
indivisible entity cannot be involved in the corruption of death --
is based on an entirely erroneous view of the psychic phenomena it
is a spiritualistic fallacy. All
these and similar 'proofs of athanatism' are in a parlous condition;
they are definitely annulled by the scientific criticism of the
last few decades."
If nothing in the
form of a spirit or soul passes from this life to the other, what is
it that is reborn?
In this question
it is taken for granted that there is some thing to be reborn.
A few centuries
ago it was argued -- "Cogito. ergo sum" (I
think, therefore I am). True, but first it has to be proved that
there is an "I" to think.
We say that the
sun rises in the East and sets in the West, although we know that
actually it is not so. We have to admit that one cannot strike an
identical place twice although to all appearance one has done so.
Everything
changes so soon. For no two moments are we identically the
same.
Buddhists agree
with Bertrand Russell when he says:
"There is
obviously some reason in which I am the same person as I was
yesterday, and, to take an even more obvious example, if I
simultaneously see a man and hear him speaking, there is some sense
in which the I that sees is the same as the I that hears.
[2]"
Until recently
scientists believed in an indivisible and indestructible atom. "For
sufficient reasons physicists have reduced this atom to a series of
events; for equally good reasons psychologists find that mind has
not the identity of a single continuing thing but is a series
of occurrences bound together by certain intimate relations. The
question of immortality, therefore, has become the question whether
these intimate relations
exist between occurrences connected with a living body and other
occurrences which take place after that body is dead.
[3]"
As C.E.M. Joad
says in The Meaning of Life:
"Matter has since
disintegrated under our very eyes. It is no longer solid; it is no
longer enduring; it is no longer determined by compulsive laws; and
more important than all it is no longer known."
The so-called
atoms, it seems, are both "divisible and destructible." The
electrons and protons that compose atoms "can meet and annihilate
one another, while their persistence, such as it is, is rather that
of a wave lacking fixed boundaries, and in process of continual
change both as regards shape and position, than that of a thing."
Bishop
Berkley, who showed that this so-called
atom was a metaphysical fiction, held that there existed a spiritual
substance called a soul.
Hume
in his search after a soul declares:
"There are
some philosophers who imagine we are every moment intimately
conscious of what we call our self: that we feel its existence and
its continuance in existence and are certain, beyond the evidence of
a demonstration, both of its
perfect identity and
simplicity. For my part, when I enter most intimately into what I
call myself, I always stumble on some particular perception or other
-- of heat or cold, light or shade, love or hatred, pain or
pleasure. I never can catch myself at any time without a perception,
and never can observe anything but the perception...
[4]"
Bergson says:
"All
consciousness is time existence; and a conscious state is not a
state that endures without changing. It is a change without ceasing;
when change ceases, it ceases; it is itself nothing but change."
Watson,
a distinguished psychologist, states:
"No one has
ever touched a soul, or has seen one in a test tube, or has in any
way come into relationship with it as he has with the other objects
of his daily experience. Nevertheless to doubt its existence is to
become a heretic, and once might possibly even had led to the loss
of one's head. Even today a man holding a public position dare not
question it .
[5]"
Dealing with this
question of soul, Prof. James writes:
"This
soul-theory is a complete superfluity, so far as according for the
actually verified facts of conscious experience goes. So far no one
can be compelled to subscribe to it for definite scientific reasons.
"This me is an
empirical aggregate of things objectively known. The I which knows
them cannot itself be an aggregate, neither for psychological
purpose need it be considered to be an unchanging metaphysical
entity like the soul, or a principal like the pure Ego viewed as out
of time. It is a thought, at each moment different from that of the
last moment, but appropriative of the latter, together with all that
the latter calls its own. All the experimental facts find their
place in this description, unencumbered with any hypothesis save
that of the existence of passing thoughts or states of mind.
[6]"
He concludes his
interesting chapter on the soul with the words: "And in this book
the provisional solution which we have reached must be the final
word":
"The thoughts
themselves are the thinkers."
And this is an
echo of the very words of the Buddha from 2500 years ago in the
valley of the Ganges.
Buddhism,
teaching a psychology without a psyche, resolves the living being
into mind and matter (nāma-rūpa) which are in a state of
constant flux.
In the ancient
days the Indian sages too believed in an indivisible atom which they
called Paramānu. According to the ancient belief 36
Paramānus constitute one Anu; 36 Anus, one
Tajjāri; 36 Tajjāris, one Ratharenu. The minute
particles of dust seen dancing in the sunbeam are called
Ratharenus. One Paramānu is, therefore, 1/46,656th
part of a Ratharenu. With His supernormal vision the Buddha
analysed the Paramānu and declared that the Paramānu
consists of interrelated forces known as Paramatthas or
essentials of matter. These Paramatthas are Pathavi, Āpo,
Tejo, and Vāyo.
Pathavi.
means the element of extension, the
substratum of matter. Without it objects cannot occupy space. The
qualities of hardness and softness which are relative are two
conditions of this same element.
Āpo
is the element of cohesion. Unlike pathavi
it is intangible. It is this element which makes the scattered atoms
of matter cohere and gives us the idea of body. When solid bodies
are melted, this element becomes more prominent in the resulting
fluid. This element is found even in minute particles when
solid bodies are reduced to powder. The element of extension and
cohesion are so closely interrelated that when cohesion ceases
extension disappears.
Tejo
is the element of heat. Cold is also a form
of tejo. Both heat and cold are included in tejo
because they possess the power of maturing bodies or, in other
words, it is the vitalising energy. Preservation and decay are due
to this element. Unlike the other three essentials of matter this
element, also called utu, has the power to regenerate by
itself.
Vāyo
is the element of motion. Movements are
caused by this element. Motion is regarded as the force or the
generator of heat.
"Motion and heat
in the material realm correspond respectively to consciousness and
Kamma in the mental."
These four are
the fundamental units of matter and are invariably combined with the
four derivatives -- namely, colour (vanna), odour (gandha)
taste (rasa), and nutritive essence (ojā).
The four elements
and the derivatives are inseparable and interrelated, but one
element may preponderate over another, as for instance, the element
of extension preponderates in earth; cohesion, in water; heat, in
fire; and motion, in air.
Thus, matter
consists of forces and qualities which are in a state of constant
flux. According to Buddhism matter endures only for 17 thought
moments.
[7]
Mind, the more
important part in the complex machinery of man, consists of
fifty-two mental states. Feeling or sensation (vedanā) is
one, perception (sa257;) is another. The remaining fifty
are collectively called volitional activities (samkhārā), a
rendering which does not exactly convey the meaning of the Pāli
term. Of them volition or cetanā is the most important
factor. All these psychic states arise in a consciousness
(Vi257;na).
According to
Buddhist philosophy there is no moment when one does not experience
a particular kind of consciousness, hanging on to some object
whether physical or mental. The time limit of such a consciousness
is termed one thought-moment. Each thought-moment is followed by
another. Thus the succession of mental states contains a time
element. The rapidity of the succession of such thought-moments is
hardly conceivable.
Each unit of
consciousness consists of three instants (khana). They are
arising or genesis (uppāda), static or development (thiti)
and cessation or dissolution (bhanga).
Immediately after
the cessation stage of a thought-moment there occurs the genesis
stage of the subsequent thought-moment. Each momentary consciousness
of this ever-changing life process, on passing away, transmits its
whole energy, all the indelibly recorded impressions, to its
successor. Every fresh consciousness consists of the potentialities
of its predecessors together with something more. There is therefore
a continuous flow of consciousness like a stream without any
interruption. The subsequent thought-moment is neither absolutely
the same as its predecessor since its composition is not identical
-- nor entirely different -- being the same stream of life. There is
no identical being, but there is an identity in process.
It must not be
understood that consciousness is in bits joined together like a
train or a chain. On the contrary, "it constantly flows on like a
river receiving from the tributary streams of sense constant
accretions to its flood, and ever dispensing to the world around it
the thought-stuff it has gathered by the way.[8]
It has birth for its source and death for its mouth.
Here occurs a
juxtaposition of fleeting states of consciousness but not a
superposition of such states, as some appear to believe. No state
once gone ever recurs -- none absolutely identical with what goes
before. These states constantly change, not remaining the same for
two consecutive moments. Worldlings, enmeshed in the web of
illusion, mistake this apparent continuity to be something eternal
and go to the extent of introducing an unchanging soul (the supposed
doer and observer of all actions) into this ever-changing
consciousness.
The four kinds of
psychic phenomena, combined with the physical phenomena, form the
five aggregates (pa-khanda), the complex-compound termed a
living being.
One's
individuality is the combination of these five aggregates.
We see a vast
expanse of water in the sea, but the water of the ocean consists of
countless drops. An infinite number of particles of sand constitutes
the sea-beach, but it appears as one long sheet. Waves arise and
dash against the shore, but, strictly speaking, no single wave comes
from the deep blue sea to lose its identity on the shore. In the
cinematograph we see a moving scene, but to represent that motion a
series of momentary pictures must appear on the screen.
One cannot say
that the perfume of a flower depends on the petal or on the pistil
or on the colour, for the perfume is in the flower.
In the same way
one's individuality is the combination of all the five aggregates.
The whole process
of these psycho-physical phenomena which are constantly becoming and
passing away, is at times called, in conventional terms, the self or
attā by the Buddha; but it is a process, and not an identity
that is thus termed.
Buddhism does not
totally deny the existence of a personality in an empirical sense.
It denies, in an ultimate sense (paramattha saccena), an
identical being or a permanent entity, but it does not deny a
continuity in process. The Buddhist philosophical term for an
individual is santati, that is, a flux or continuity. This
uninterrupted flux or continuity of psycho-physical phenomena,
conditioned by Kamma, having no perceptible source in the
beginningless past nor any end to its continuation in the future,
except by the Noble Eightfold Path, is the Buddhist substitute for
the permanent ego or eternal soul in other religious systems.
How is rebirth
possible without a soul to be reborn?
Birth, according
to Buddhism, is the arising of the khandas, the aggregates or
groups (khandhānam pātubhāvo).
Just as the
arising of a physical state is conditioned by a preceding state as
its cause, so the appearance of these psycho-physical phenomena is
conditioned by causes anterior to its birth. The present process of
becoming is the result of the craving for becoming in the previous
birth, and the present instinctive craving conditions life in a
future birth.
As the process of
one life-span is possible without a permanent entity passing from
one thought-moment to another, so a series of life-processes is
possible without anything to transmigrate from one existence to
another.
The Buddhist
doctrine of rebirth should be differentiated from the theory of
reincarnation which implies the transmigration of a soul and its
invariable material rebirth.
In the Milinda
Pa and Visuddhi Magga the Venerable Nāgasena and
Buddhaghosa have employed several similes to illustrate the truth
that nothing transmigrates from one life to another.
The simile of the
flame is very striking. Life is compared to a flame. Rebirth is the
transmitting of this flame from one group to another. The flame of
life is continuous although there is an apparent break at so-called
death.
King Milinda
questions:
"Venerable
Nāgasena, does rebirth take place without anything transmigrating?
"Yes, O King.
rebirth takes place without anything transmigrating.
"Give
me an illustration, Venerable Sir.
"Suppose, O
King, a man were to light a light from light pray, would the one
light have passed over to the other light?"
"Nay, indeed,
Venerable Sir,
"In exactly
the same way, O King, does rebirth take place without anything
transmigrating.
"Give me
another illustration.
"Do you
remember, O King, having learnt, when you were a boy, some verse or
other from your teacher of poetry?
"Yes,
Venerable Sir.
"Pray, O King,
did the verse pass over to you from your teacher?
"Nay, indeed,
Venerable Sir.
"In exactly
the same way, O King, does rebirth take place without anything
transmigrating."
Again King
Milinda questions:
"Venerable
Nāgasena, what is it that is born into the next existence?
"O King, it is
mind and body that is born into the next existence.
"It is this
same mind and body that is born into the next existence?
"O King, it is
not this same mind and body that is born into the next existence,
but with this mind and body, O King, one does a deed -- it
may be good, or it may be evil -- and by reason of this deed another
mind and body is born into the next existence.
"Venerable
Sir, if it is not this mind and body that is born into the
next existence, is one not freed from one's evil deeds?
"If one were
not born into another existence, one would be freed from
one's evil deeds but, O King, inasmuch as one is born into another
existence, therefore is one not freed from one's evil deeds.
"Give me
an illustration.
"O King, it is
as if a man were to take away another man's mangoes, and the owner
of the mangoes were to seize him, and show him to the king and say
--'Sire, this man hath taken away my mangoes'; and the other were to
say, 'Sire, I did not take away his mangoes. The mangoes which this
man planted were different from those which I took away. I am not
liable to punishment.' Pray, O King, would the man be liable to
punishment?
"Assuredly,
Venerable, Sir, he would be liable to punishment.
"For what
reason?
"Because, in
spite of what he might say, he would be liable to punishment for the
reason that the last mangoes were derived from the first mangoes.
"In exactly,
the same way, O King, with this mind and body one does a deed -- it
may be good, or it may be bad --and by reason of this deed another
mind and body is born into the next existence. Therefore is one not
freed from one's evil deeds.
[9]"
The Venerable
Buddhaghosa elucidates this intricate point by citing the
similes of echo, light, impression of a seal, and reflection in a
mirror.
A modern writer
illustrates this process by a series of billiard balls in close
contact.
"If, for
instance, another ball is rolled against the last stationary ball,
the moving ball will stop dead, and the foremost stationary ball
will move on. The first moving ball does not pass over, it remains
behind, it dies; but it is undeniably the movement of that ball, its
momentum, its Kamma, and not any newly created movement, which is
reborn in the foremost ball.
[10]"
In like manner --
to use conventional terms the body dies and its Kammic force is
reborn in another without anything transmigrating from this life to
the other. The last thought-moment of this life perishes
conditioning another thought-moment in a subsequent life. The new
being is neither absolutely the same -- since it has changed nor
totally different -- being the same stream of Kamma energy. There is
merely a continuity of a particular life-flux; just that and nothing
more.
CHAPTER
30
MORAL RESPONSIBILITY
"By self is one defiled,
By self is one purified."
-- DHAMMAPADA
Is it the
doer of the act or another who reaps
its results in the succeeding birth?
[1]
To
say that he who sows is absolutely the same as he who reaps is one
extreme, and to say that he who sows is totally different from he
who reaps is the other extreme. Avoiding these two extremes, the
Buddha teaches the doctrine of the middle way in terms of cause and
effect. "Neither the same nor another" (na ca so na ca a,
writes the Venerable Buddhaghosa in the Visuddhi Magga. The
evolution of the butterfly may be cited in illustration.
Its initial stage
was an egg. Then it turned into a caterpillar. Later it developed
into a chrysalis, and eventually into a butterfly. This process
occurs in the course of one lifetime. The butterfly is
neither the same as, nor totally different from, the caterpillar.
Here also there is a flux of life, or a continuity.
Venerable
Nāgasena explains this point by citing the illustration of a lamp
that burns throughout the night. The flame of the first watch is not
identical with that of the last watch, yet throughout the night the
light burns in dependence upon one and the same lamp. As with the
flame so there is a continuity of life -- each succeeding stage
depending upon the preceding one.
If there be no
soul, can there be any moral responsibility?
[2]
Yes, because
there is a continuity or identity in process, which is substituted
for an identical personality.
A child, for
instance, becomes a man. The latter is neither absolutely the same
as the former -- since the cells have undergone a complete change
nor totally different -- being the identical stream of life.
Nevertheless, the individual, as man, is responsible for whatever he
has done in his childhood. Whether the flux dies here and is reborn
elsewhere, or continues to exist in the same life, the essential
factor is this continuity. Suppose a person was 'A' in his last
birth, and is 'B' in this. With the death of 'A' the physical
vehicle, the outward manifestation of Kammic energy is relinquished
and, with the birth of 'B' a fresh physical vehicle arises. Despite
the apparent material changes, the invisible stream of consciousness
(cittasantati) continues to flow, uninterrupted by death,
carrying along with it all the impressions received from the
tributary streams of sense. Conventionally speaking, must not 'B' be
responsible for the actions of 'A' who was his predecessor?
Some may object
that in this case there is no memory owing to the intervening death.
But is identity
or memory absolutely essential in assessing moral responsibility?
Strictly
speaking, neither is essential.
If, for instance,
a person were to commit a crime and suddenly, losing his memory,
were to forget the incident, would he not be responsible for his
act?
His forgetfulness
would not exempt him from responsibility for the commission of that
crime. To this, some may ask: "What is the use of punishing him, for
he is not aware that he is being punished for that crime? Is there
any justice here?"
Of course, there
is not, if we are arbitrarily governed by a God who rewards and
punishes us.
Buddhists believe
in a just and rational law of Kamma that operates automatically and
speak in terms of cause and effect instead of rewards and
punishments.
In the words of
Bhikkhu Silācāra:
"If a person
does something in sleep, gets out of bed and walks over the edge of
a verandah, he will fall into the road below and in all likelihood
break an arm or leg. But this will happen not at all as a punishment
for sleep-walking, but merely as its result. And the fact that he
did not remember going out on the verandah would not make the
slightest difference to the result of his fall from it, in the shape
of broken bones. So the follower of
the Buddha takes measures to see that he does not walk over
verandahs or other dangerous places, asleep or awake, so as to avoid
hurting himself or anyone who might be below and on whom he might
fall."
The fact that a
person does not remember his past is no hindrance to the intelligent
understanding of the working of Kammic law. It is the knowledge of
the inevitability of the sequence of Kamma in the course of one's
life in Samsāra that helps to mould the character of a Buddhist.
CHAPTER
31
KAMMIC DESCENT AND KAMMIC ASCENT
"Kamma differentiates beings into high and low
states."
-- MAJJHIMA NIKĀYA
Is
Kammic descent possible? In other words, can a man be born as an
animal?
The Buddhist
answer may not be acceptable to all, for Buddhism does recognize
this possibility.
Material forms,
through which the life-continuum expresses itself, are merely
temporary visible manifestations of the Kammic energy. The present
physical body is not directly evolved from the past physical form,
but is the successor of this past form -- being linked with it
through the same stream of Kammic energy.
Just as an
electric current can be manifested in the forms of light, heat and
motion successively -- one not necessarily being evolved from the
other -- so this Kammic energy may manifest itself in the form of a
Deva, man, animal, or other being, one form having no physical
connection with the other. It is one's Kamma that determines the
nature of one's material form, which varies according to the
skilfulness or unskilfulness of one's past actions, and this again
depends entirely on the evolution of one's understanding of reality.
Instead of saying that man becomes an animal, or vice versa,
it would be more correct to say that the Kammic force which
manifested itself in the form of man may manifest itself in the form
of an animal.
In the course of
our wanderings in Samsāra -- to speak in conventional terms -- we
gather various experiences, receive manifold impressions, acquire
diverse character-istics. Our very thought, word, or deed is
indelibly recorded in the palimpsest-like mind. The different
natures we thus acquire in the course of such successive births
whether as men, Devas, animals or Petas, lie dormant within us, and
as long as we are worldlings these undestroyed natures may, at
unexpected moments, rise to the surface "in disconcerting strength"
and reveal our latent Kammic tendencies.
It is quite
natural for us to remark after witnessing an unexpected outburst of
passion in a highly cultured person: "How could he have done such a
thing? Who would have thought that he would commit such an act!"
There is nothing
strange in this misdemeanour of his. It is just a revelation of a
hidden part of his intricate self. This is the reason why men
normally of lofty motives are sometimes tempted to do things which
one would least expect of them.
Devadatta,
for example, a noble prince by birth,
a leading member of the Holy Order, was possessed of supernormal
powers. Overcome by jealousy, latent in him, he made several
attempts to kill his own master the Buddha.
Such is the
intricate nature of man. One's immediate past is not always a true
index to one's immediate future. Every moment we create fresh Kamma.
In one sense we are truly what we were, and we will be what we are.
In another sense we are not absolutely what we were, and we will not
be what we are. Who was yesterday a criminal may today become a
saint, who today is holy may tomorrow turn out to be a wretched
sinner.
We can safely and
rightly be judged by this eternal present. Today we sow the seeds of
the future. At this very moment we may act the part of a brute and
create our own hell, or, on the other hand, act the part of a
superman and create our own heaven. Each present thought-moment
conditions the next thought-moment. The subsequent birth also,
according to Buddhist philosophy, is determined by the last
thought-process we experience in this life. Just as through the
course of one's life each thought perishes, giving up all its
potentialities to its successor, even so the last thought-process of
this life ends, transmitting all its acquired characteristics and
natures to the succeeding moment -- namely, the first thought-moment
(patisandhi vi257;na) in the subsequent birth.
Now, if the dying
person cherishes a base desire or idea, or experiences a thought, or
does an act which befits an animal, his evil Kamma will condition
him to birth in animal form. The Kammic force which manifested
itself in the form of a man will manifest itself in the form of an
animal. This does not imply that thereby all his past good Kammic
tendencies are lost. They too lie dormant seeking an opportunity to
rise to the surface. It is such a good Kamma that will later effect
birth as a human being.
The last
thought-process does not, as a rule, depend on the sum-total of our
actions in our lifetime. Generally speaking, a good person gets a
good birth, and a bad person, a bad one. Under exceptional
circumstances, however, the unexpected may happen.
Queen
Mallikā,
[1]
for example, led a good life, but as
the result of experiencing an evil thought at her dying moment, she
was born in a state of woe. As her good Kamma was powerful the
expiation lasted only for a few days.
"Is this
justifiable?" one might ask.
If a holy person,
due to some provocation, were to commit a murder, he would be
charged as a murderer. His past good actions would no doubt stand to
his credit and have their due effect, but the brutal act could not
be obliterated by his past good. Perhaps his past good record would
tend to mitigate the sentence, but never could it acquit him
altogether of his heinous crime. This unexpected event would compel
him to live in an uncongenial atmosphere amongst similar criminals.
Is this fair? Imagine how one single immoral act may degrade a noble
man!
On one occasion
two ascetics Punna and Seniya who were practising
ox-asceticism and dog-asceticism came to the Buddha and questioned
Him as to their future destiny:
The Buddha
replied:
"In this
world a certain person cultivates thoroughly and constantly the
practices, habits, mentality, and manners of a dog. He, having
cultivated the canine practices, habits, mentality, and manners
thoroughly and constantly, upon the breaking up of the body, after
death, will be reborn amongst dogs. Certainly if he holds such a
belief as this ? 'By virtue of this practice, austerity or noble
life, I shall become a god or a deity of some kind' -- that is a
false belief of his. For one who holds a false belief I declare
that there is one of two future states -- the state of torment or
the animal kingdom. Thus, failing a state of torment, successful
canine asceticism only delivers one to companionship with dogs.
[2]"
In the same way
the Buddha declared that he who observes ox-asceticism will, after
death, be born amongst oxen. So there is the possibility for a
Kammic descent in one bound in the so-called evolutionary scale of
beings.
But the contrary,
a Kammic ascent, is also possible.
When, for
instance, an animal is about to die, it may experience a moral
consciousness that will ripen into a human birth. This last
thought-process does not depend wholly on any action or thought of
the animal, for generally speaking, its mind is dull and it is
incapable of doing any moral action. This depends on some past good
deed done during a former round of its existence which has long been
prevented from producing its inevitable results. In its last moment
the animal therefore may conceive ideas or images which will cause a
human birth.
Poussin,
a French writer, illustrates this fact
by the law of heredity: "A man may be like his grandfather but not
like his father. The germs of disease have been introduced into the
organism of an ancestor, for some generations they remain dormant.
But suddenly they manifest themselves in actual diseases."
So intricate is
the nature of this doctrine of Kamma and Rebirth!
Whence we came,
whither we go, and when we go, we know not. The fact that we must go
we know for certain.
Our cherished
possessions, our kith and kin follow us not -- nay, not even our
bodies which we call our own. From elements they came, to elements
they return. Empty fame and vain glory vanish in thin air.
Alone we wander
in this tempest-tossed sea of Samsāra wafted hither and thither by
our own Kamma, appearing here as an animal or man and there
perchance as a god or Brahma.
We meet and part
and yet we may meet again incognito. For seldom do we find a being
who, in the course of our wandering, had not at one time been a
mother, a father, a sister, a son, a daughter.
"If a man,"
says the Buddha, "were to prune out the grasses, sticks, boughs,
and twigs in this India and collecting them together, should make a
pile laying them in a four inch stack, saying for each: 'This is my
mother, this is my mother's mother,' -- the grasses, sticks, boughs,
twigs in this India would be used up, ended but not the mothers of
that man's mother."
So closely bound
are we during our journeyings in Samsāra.
The countless
lives we have led and the innumerable sufferings we were subject to
in the infinite past are such that the Buddha remarks:
"The bones
of a single person wandering in Samsāra would be a cairn, a pile,
a heap as Mount Vepulla, were there a collector of these bones and
were the collections not destroyed.
"Longtime
have you suffered the death of father and mother, of sons,
daughters, brothers and sisters, and while you were thus
suffering, you have verily shed tears upon this long way, more
than there is water in the four oceans.
"Long time
did your blood flow by the loss of your heads when you were born
as oxen, buffaloes. rams, goats, etc.
"Long time
have you been caught as dacoits or highwaymen or
adulterers, and through your being beheaded, verily more blood has
flowed upon this long way than there is water in the four oceans.
"And thus
have you for long time undergone sufferings, undergone torment,
undergone misfortune, and filled the graveyards full, verily long
enough to be dissatisfied with every form of existence, long
enough to turn away and free yourself from them all.
[3]"
CHAPTER
32
A NOTE ON THE
DOCTRINE OF KAMMA AND REBIRTH IN THE WEST
The
Doctrine of Kamma and rebirth is the keystone of the philosophy of
Plato. Beings are for ever travelling through "a cycle of
necessity"; the evil they do in one semicircle of their pilgrimage
is expiated in the other. In the Republic, we find Kamma personified
as "Lachesis, the daughter of necessity," at whose hands disembodied
beings choose their incarnations. Orpheus chooses the body of a
swan. Thersites that of an ape, Agamemmon that of an eagle. "In like
manner, some of the animals passed into men, and into one another,
the unjust passing into the wild, and the just into the tame."
In the period
preceding the Persian Wars, the contact of the West with the East
caused a revolt against the simple eschatology of Homer, and the
search began for a deeper explanation of life. This quest, it is
interesting to note, was begun by the Ionian Greeks of Asia Minor,
who were influenced by India.
Pythagoras,
[1]
who was born
about 580 B.C. on the Island of Samos, travelled widely and,
according to his biographer, studied the teaching of the Indians. It
was he who taught the West the Doctrine of Kamma and Rebirth.
"It is not too
much," says Garbe in his Greek
Thinkers,
[2]
"to assume that the curious Greek, who
was a contemporary of the Buddha, would have acquired a more or less
exact knowledge of the East, in that age of intellectual
fermentation, through the medium of Persia."
REBIRTH AS VIEWED
BY OTHERS
Bhagavad Gitā:--
"As a man,
casting off worn-out garments, taketh the new ones, so the dweller
in the body, casting off worn-out bodies, entereth into others that
are new."
"For certain
is death for the born, and certain is birth for the dead."
Herodotus:--
"The Egyptians
propounded the theory that the human soul is imperishable, and that
where the body of anyone dies it enters into some other creature
that may be ready to receive it."
Pythagoras:
"All have
souls, all is soul, wandering in the organic world and obeying
eternal will or law."
Plato:--
"Soul is older
than body. Souls are continually born over again into this life."
Ovid
on Pythagoras: translated by Dryden --
"Death so
called, is but old matter dressed
In some new form: and in varied vest
From tenement to tenement though tossed,
The soul is still the same, the figure only lost.
And as the softened wax new seals receives,
This face assumes, and that impression leaves,
Now called by one, now by another name,
The form is only changed, the wax is still the same,
Then, to be born is to begin to be
Some other thing we were not formerly.
That forms are changed I grant;
That nothing can continue in the figure it began"
Schopenhauer:--
"We find the
doctrine of Metempsychosis, springing from the earliest and noblest
ages of the human race, always spread abroad in the earth as the
belief of the great majority of mankind, nay really as the teaching
of all religions, with the exception of the Jews and the two which
have proceeded from it in the most subtle form however, and coming
nearest to the truth as has already been mentioned in Buddhism.
Accordingly while Christians
console themselves with the thought of meeting in another world in
which one regains one's complete personality and knows oneself at
once, in these other religions the meeting again is already going on
only incognito. In the succession of births those who now stand in
close connection or contact with us will also be born along with us
at our next birth, and will have the same or analogous relations and
sentiments towards us as now, whether these are of a friendly or
hostile description.
"Taught
already in the Vedas, as in all sacred books of India,
metempsychosis is well known to be the kernel of Brahmanism and
Buddhism. It accordingly prevails at the present day in the whole of
the non-Mohammedan Asia, thus among more than half of the whole
human race, as the firmest conviction and with an incredibly strong
practical influence. It was also the belief of the Egyptians from
whom it was received with enthusiasm by Orpheus, Pythagoras and
Plato: the Pythagoreans, however, specially retain it. That it was
also taught in the mysteries of the Greeks undeniably follows the
ninth book of Plato's Laws."
"The Edda
also especially in the 'Volusna' teaches metempsychosis; not less
was it the foundation of the Druids".
"According to all
this, the belief in metempsychosis presents itself as the natural
conviction of man, whenever he reflects at all in an unprejudiced
manner..." The World As Will And Idea
Hume:--
"Metempsychosis is the only system of immortality that philosophy
can hearken to."
Disraeli:--
"There is no
system so simple, and so little repugnant to our understanding as
that of metempsychosis. The pains and pleasures of this life are by
this system considered as the recompense or the punishment of our
actions in another state."
Dante:--
"And then son,
who through thy mortal weight shall again return below."
Emerson:--
"We
must infer our destiny from the preparation we are driven by
instinct to have innumerable experiences which are of no visible
value, and which we may receive through many lives before we shall
assimilate or exhaust them."
Lessing:--
"Why should I not
come back as often as I am capable of acquiring fresh knowledge,
fresh experience? Do I bring away so much from one that there is
nothing to repay the trouble of coming back?"
Huxley:--
"Like the
doctrine of evolution itself, that of transmigration has its roots
in the realm of reality.
"Everyday
experience familiarises us with the facts which are grouped under
the name of heredity. Everyone of us bears upon him obvious marks of
his parentage perhaps of remoter relationships. More particularly
the sum of tendencies to act in a certain way, which we call
character, is often to be traced through a long series of
progenitors and collaterals. So we may justly say that this
character, this moral and intellectual essence of a man does
veritably pass over from one fleshly tabernacle to another, and does
really transmigrate from generation to generation. In the new-born
infant the character of the stock lies latent, and the ego is little
more than a bundle of potentialities, but, very early these become
actualities: from childhood to age they manifest themselves in
dullness or brightness, weakness or strength, viciousness or
uprightness; and with each feature modified by confluence with
another character, if by nothing else, the character passes on to
its incarnation in new bodies.
"The Indian
philosophers called character, as thus defined, 'Karma'.
It is this
Karma which passed from life to life and linked them in the chain of
transmigrations; and they held that it is modified in each life, not
merely by confluence of parentage but by its own acts."
Tennyson:--
"Or if through
lower lives I came
Tho' all experience past became,
Consolidate in mind and frame.
I might forget my weaker lot;
For is not our first year forgot
The haunts of memory echo not."
Wordsworth:--
"Our birth is
but a sleep and a forgetting
The soul that rises with us, our life's star
Hath had elsewhere its setting,
And cometh from after :
Not in entire forgetfulness,
And not in utter nakedness."
Shelley:--
"If there be
no reasons to suppose that we have existed before that period at
which existence apparently commences, then there are no grounds for
supposing that we shall continue to exist after our existence has
apparently ceased."
Professor Francis
Bowen of Harvard University in urging Christians to accept rebirth
writes :
"Our life on
earth is rightly held to be a discipline and a preparation for a
higher and eternal life hereafter, but if
limited to the duration of a single mortal body, it is so brief
as to seem hardly sufficient for so grand a purpose. Three
score years and ten must surely be an inadequate preparation for
eternity. But what assurance have we that the probation of the soul
is confined within such narrow limits? Why may it not be continued
or repeated through a long series of successive generations, the
same personality animating one after another an indefinite number of
tenements of flesh and carrying forward into each the
training it has received, the character it has formed, the temper
and dispositions it has indulged, in the steps of existence
immediately preceding. It need not remember its past history even
whilst bearing the fruits and the consequence of that history deeply
ingrained into its present nature. How many long passages of any one
life are now completely lost to memory, though they may have
contributed largely to build up the heart and the intellect which
distinguish one man from another? Our responsibility surely is not
lessened by such forgetfulness. We still seem accountable for
the misuse of time, though we have forgotten how or on what
we have wasted it. We are even now reaping the bitter fruits,
through enfeebled health and vitiated desires and capacities, of
many forgotten acts of self-indulgence, wilfulness and sin --
forgotten just because they were so numerous.
"If every
birth were an act of absolute creation, the introduction to
life of an entirely new creature, we might reasonably ask why
different souls are so variously constituted at the outset? If
metempsychosis is included in the
scheme of the divine government of the world, this difficulty
disappears altogether. Considered from this point of view, every one
is born into the state which he had fairly earned by his own
previous history. The doctrine of inherited sin and its
consequence is a hard lesson to be learned. But no one can complain
of the dispositions and endowments which he has inherited so to
speak from himself, that is from his former self in a previous state
of existence. What we call death is only the introduction of another
life on earth, and if this be not a higher and better life
than the one just ended, it is our own fault."
PRE-EXISTENCE
"I laid me down upon the shore
And dreamed a little space;
I heard the great waves break and roar;
The sun was on my face.
"My idle hands and fingers brown
Played with the pebbles grey;
The waves came up, the waves went down;
Most thundering and gay.
"The pebbles they were smooth and round
And warm upon my hands;
Like little people I had found
Sitting among the sands.
"The grains of sand so shining small.
So through my fingers ran;
The sun shown down upon it all.
And so my dream began;
How all of this had been before,
How ages far away.
I lay on some forgotten shore
As here I lie today.
"The waves came up shinning up the sands,
As here today they shine;
And in my pre-Pelasgian hands
The sand was warm and fine.
I have forgotten whence I came
Or what my home might be,
Or by what strange and savage name
I called that thundering sea.
I only know the sun shone down
As still it shines today.
And in my fingers long and brown
The little pebbles lay.
[3]
CHAPTER
33
NIBBĀNA
"Nibbāna is bliss supreme."
-- DHAMMAPADA
Nibbāna
is the summum bonum of Buddhism.
However clearly
and descriptively one may write on this profound subject, however
glowing may be the terms in which one attempts to describe its utter
serenity, comprehension of Nibbāna is impossible by mere perusal of
books. Nibbāna is not something to be set down in print, nor is it a
subject to be grasped by intellect alone; it is a supramundane state
(Lokuttara Dhamma) to be realized only by intuitive wisdom.
A purely
intellectual comprehension of Nibbāna is impossible because it is
not a matter to be arrived at by logical reasoning (atakkāvacara).
The words of the Buddha are perfectly logical, but
Nibbāna, the ultimate Goal of Buddhism, is beyond the scope of
logic. Nevertheless, by reflecting on the positive and negative
aspects of life, the logical conclusion emerges that in
contradistinction to a conditioned phenomenal existence, there must
exist a sorrowless, deathless, non-conditioned State.
The Jātaka
Commentary relates that the Bodhisatta himself in his birth as the
ascetic Sumedha contemplated thus:
"Even as,
although Misery is,
Yet Happiness is also found,
So, though indeed Existence is,
Non-existence should be sought.
"Even as, although there may be Heat,
Yet grateful Cold is also found,
So, though the threefold Fire exists,
Likewise Nirvāna should be sought.
'Even as, although there Evil is,
That which is Good is also found,
So, though 'tis true that birth exists.
That which is not birth
should be sought.
[1]"
Definition
The Pāli word
Nibbāna (Samskrit--Nirvāna) is composed of "Ni" and "Vāna".
Ni is a negative particle. Vāna means weaving or craving.
This craving serves as a cord to connect one life with another.
"It is called
Nibbāna in that it is a departure (Ni) from that craving
which is called Vāna, lusting.
[2]"
As long as one is
bound up by craving or attachment one accumulates fresh Kammic
activities which must materialise in one form or other in the
eternal cycle of birth and death. When all forms of craving are
eradicated, reproductive Kammic forces cease to operate, and one
attains Nibbāna, escaping the cycle of birth and death. The Buddhist
conception of Deliverance is escape from the ever-recurring cycle of
life and death and not merely an escape from sin and hell.
Nibbāna is also
explained as the extinction of the fire of lust (lobha),
hatred (dosa), and delusion (moha).
"The whole world
is in flames," says the Buddha. "By what fire is it kindled?
By the fire of lust, hatred and delusion, by the fire of birth, old
age, death, sorrow, lamentation, pain, grief and despair is it
kindled."
Nibbāna, in
one sense, may be interpreted as the extinction of these flames. One
must not thereby infer that Nibbāna is nothing but the extinction of
these flames.
[3] The
means
should be differentiated from the end. Here the extinction of
the flames is the means of attaining Nibbāna.
Is Nibbāna
Nothingness?
To say that
Nibbāna is nothingness simply because one cannot perceive it with
the five senses, is as illogical as to conclude that light does not
exist simply because the blind do not see it. In a well-known fable
the fish, who was acquainted only with water, arguing with the
turtle, triumphantly concluded that there existed no land, because
he received "No" to all his queries.
"Once upon a
time there was a fish. And just because it was a fish, it had
lived all its life in the water and knew nothing whatever about
anything else but water. And one day as it swam about in the pond
where all its days had been spent, it happened to meet a turtle of
its acquaintance who had just come back from a little excursion on
the land."
"Good day, Mr.
Turtle!" said the fish. "I have not seen you for a long time. Where
have you been?"
"Oh",
said the turtle, "I have just been for a trip on dry land."
"On dry land!"
exclaimed the fish. "What do you mean by on dry land? There is no
dry land. I had never seen such a thing. Dry land is nothing."
"Well," said
the turtle good-naturedly. "If you want to think so, of course you
may; there is no one who can hinder
you. But that's where I've been, all the same."
"Oh, come,"
said the fish. "Try to talk sense. Just tell me now what is this
land of yours like? Is it all wet?"
"No, it is not
wet," said the turtle.
"Is it nice
and fresh and cool?" asked the fish.
"No, it is not
nice and fresh and cool," the turtle replied.
"Is it clear
so that light can come through it?"
"No, it is not
clear. Light cannot come through it."
"Is it soft
and yielding, so that I could move my fins about in it and push my
nose through it?"
"No, it is not
soft and yielding, You could not swim in it."
"Does it move
or flow in streams?"
"No, it
neither moves nor flows in streams?"
"Does it ever
rise up into waves then, with white foams in them?" asked the fish,
impatient at this string of Noes.
"No!" replied
the turtle, truthfully, "It never rises up into waves that I have
seen."
"There now,"
exclaimed the fish triumphantly. "Didn't I tell you that this land
of yours was just nothing? I have just asked, and you have answered
me that it is neither wet nor cool, not clear nor soft and that it
does not flow in streams nor rise up into waves. And if it isn't a
single one of these things what
else is it but nothing? Don't tell me."
"Well, well",
said the turtle, "If you are determined to think that dry
land is nothing, I suppose you must just go on thinking so. But any
one who knows what is water and what is land would say you were just
a silly fish, for you think that anything you have never known is
nothing just because you have never known it."
"And with that
the turtle turned away and, leaving the fish behind in its little
pond of water, set out on another excursion over the dry land that
was nothing.
[4]"
It is evident
from this significant story that neither can the turtle, who is
acquainted with both land and sea, explain to the fish the real
nature of land, nor can the fish grasp what is land since it is
acquainted only with water. In the same way Arahants who are
acquainted with both the mundane and the supramundane cannot explain
to a worldling what exactly the supramundane is in mundane terms,
nor can a worldling understand the supramundane merely by mundane
knowledge.
If Nibbāna is
nothingness, then it necessarily must coincide with space (Ākāsa).
Both space and Nibbāna are eternal and unchanging. The former is
eternal because it is nothing in itself. The latter is spaceless and
timeless. With regard to the difference between space and Nibbāna,
it may briefly be said that space is not, but Nibbāna is.
The Buddha,
speaking of the different planes of existence, makes special
reference to a "Realm of Nothingness" (Āki57;yatana).
The fact that
Nibbāna is realized as one of the mental objects (vatthudhamma),
decidedly proves that it is not a state of nothingness. If it
were so, the Buddha would not have described its state in such terms
as "Infinite" (Ananta), "Non-conditioned"(Asamkhata),
"Incomparable" (Anūpa-meya), "Supreme"(Anuttara),
"Highest" (Para), "Beyond" (Pāra), "Highest Refuge"
(Parāyana), "Safety" (Tāna), "Security" (Khema),
"Happiness" (Siva), "Unique" (Kevala), "Abodeless"
(Anālaya), "Imperishable" (Akkhara), "Absolute Purity"
(Visuddha), "Supramundane" (Lokuttara), "Immortality"
(Amata), "Emancipation" (Mutti), "Peace" (Santi),
etc.
In the Udāna and
Itivuttaka the Buddha refers to Nibbāna as follows:-
"There is, O
Bhikkhus, an unborn (ajāta), unoriginated (abhūta), unmade (akata)
and non-conditioned state (asamkhata). If, O Bhikkhus, there were
not this unborn, unoriginated, unmade and non-conditioned, an
escape for the born, originated, made, and conditioned, would not
be, possible here. As there is an unborn, unoriginated, unmade,
and non-conditioned state, an escape for the born, originated,
made, conditioned is possible.
[5]"
The Itivuttaka
states:
"The born,
become, produced, compounded, made,
And thus not lasting, but of birth and death
An aggregate, a nest of sickness, brittle,
A thing by food supported, come to be, --
'Twere no fit thing to take delight in such.
Th'escape therefrom, the real, beyond the sphere
Of reason, lasting, unborn, unproduced,
The sorrowless, the stainless path that ends
The things of woe, the peace from worries, --
bliss.
[6]"
The Nibbāna of
Buddhists is, therefore, neither a state of nothingness nor a mere
cessation. What it is not, one can definitely say. What precisely it
is, one cannot adequately express in conventional terms as it is
unique. It is for self-realization (paccattam veditabbo).
Sopādisesa and
Anupādisesa Nibbāna Dhātu.
References are
frequently made in the books to Nibbāna as Sopādisesa
[7] and
Anupādisesa Nibbāna Dhātu.
These in fact are
not two kinds of Nibbāna, but the one single Nibbāna receiving its
name according to experience of it before and after death.
Nibbāna is
attainable in this present life itself if the seeker fits himself
for it. Buddhism nowhere states that its ultimate goal can be
reached only in a life beyond. Here lies the difference between the
Buddhist conception of Nibbāna and the non-Buddhist conception of an
eternal heaven which is attainable only after death.
When Nibbāna is
realized in the body, it is called Sopādisesa Nibbāna Dhātu.
When an Arahant attains Pari-Nibbāna after the dissolution of the
body, without any remainder of any physical existence, it is called
Anupādisesa Nibbāna Dhātu.
In the Itivuttaka
the Buddha savs:
"There are,
O Bhikkhus, two elements of Nibbāna. What two? "The element of
Nibbāna with the basis (upādi) still remaining and that without
basis.
"Herein, O
Bhikkhus, a Bhikkhu is an Arahant, one who has destroyed the
Defilements, who has lived the life, done what was to be done,
laid aside the burden, who has attained his goal, who has
destroyed the fetters of existence, who, rightly understanding, is
delivered. His five sense-organs still remain, and as he is not
devoid of them he undergoes the pleasant and the unpleasant
experiences. That destruction of his attachment, hatred and
delusion is called the 'Element of Nibbāna with the basis still
remaining.'
"What O
Bhikkus, is 'the Element of Nibbāna without the basis'?
"Herein, O
Bhikkhus, a Bhikkhu is an Arahant ... is delivered. In this
very life all his sensations will have no delight for him, they
will be cooled. This is called 'the Element of Nibbāna without a
basis.
[8]"
"These two
Nibbāna-states are shown by Him
Who seeth, who is such and unattached.
One state is that in this same life possessed
With base remaining, tho' becoming's stream
Be cut off. While the state without a base
Belongeth to the future, wherein all
Becomings utterly do come to cease.
They who, by knowing this state uncompounded
Have heart's release, by cutting off the stream,
They who have reached the core of dhamma, glad
To end, such have abandoned
all becomings.
[9]"
CHAPTER 34
CHARACTERISTICS OF NIBBĀNA
"What is Nibbāna, friend?
The destruction of lust, the destruction of hatred, the
destruction of delusion -- that, Friend, is called Nibbāna."
-- SAMYUTTA NIKĀYA
In
contradistinction to Samsāra, the phenomenal existence, Nibbāna is
eternal (dhuva), desirable (subha), and happy
(sukha).
According to Buddhism all things. mundane and
supramundane, are classified into two divisions, namely, those
conditioned by causes (samkhata) and those not conditioned by
any cause (asamkhata).
"These three are the features of all
conditioned things (samkhatalakkhanāni):-- arising (uppāda),
cessation (vaya), and change of state (thitassa ahattam).
[1]"
Arising or becoming is an essential
characteristic of everything that is conditioned by a cause or
causes. That which arises or becomes is subject to change and
dissolution. Every conditioned thing is constantly becoming and is
perpetually changing. The universal law of change applies to
everything in the cosmos -- both mental, and physical -- ranging
from the minutest germ or tiniest particle to the highest being or
the most massive object. Mind, though imperceptible, changes faster
even than matter.
Nibbāna, a supramundane state, realized by
Buddhas and Arahants, is declared to be not conditioned by any
cause. Hence it is not subject to any becoming, change and
dissolution. It is birthless (ajāta), decayless (ajara),
and deathless (amara). Strictly speaking, Nibbāna is
neither a cause nor an effect. Hence it is unique (kevala).
Everything that has sprung from a cause must
inevitably pass away, and as such is undesirable (asubha).
Life is man's dearest possession, but when he
is confronted with insuperable difficulties and unbearable burdens,
then that very life becomes an intolerable burden. Sometimes he
tries to seek relief by putting an end to his life as if suicide
would solve all his individual problems.
Bodies are adorned and adored. But those
charming, adorable and enticing forms, when disfigured by time and
disease, become extremely repulsive.
Men desire to live peacefully and happily with
their near ones, surrounded by amusements and pleasures, but, if by
some misfortune, the wicked world runs counter to their ambitions
and desires, the inevitable sorrow is then almost indescribably
sharp.
The following beautiful parable aptly
illustrates the fleeting nature of life and its alluring pleasures.
A man was forcing his way through a thick
forest beset with thorns and stones. Suddenly to his great
consternation, an elephant appeared and gave chase. He took to his
heels through fear, and, seeing a well, he ran to hide in it. But to
his horror he saw a viper at the bottom of the well. However,
lacking other means of escape, he jumped into the well, and clung to
a thorny creeper that was growing in it. Looking up, he saw two mice
-- a white one and a black one -- gnawing at the creeper. Over his
face there was a beehive from which occasional drops of honey
trickled.
This man, foolishly unmindful of this
precarious position, was greedily tasting the honey. A kind person
volunteered to show him a path of escape. But the greedy man begged
to be excused till he had enjoyed himself.
The thorny path is samsāra, the ocean of life.
Man's life is not a bed of roses. It is beset with difficulties and
obstacles to overcome, with opposition and unjust criticism, with
attacks and insults to be borne. Such is the thorny path of life.
The elephant here resembles death; the viper,
old age; the creeper, birth; the two mice, night and day. The drops
of honey correspond to the fleeting sensual pleasures. The man
represents the so-called being. The kind person represents the
Buddha.
The temporary material happiness is merely the
gratification of some desire. When the desired thing is gained,
another desire arises. Insatiate are all desires.
Sorrow is essential to life, and cannot be
evaded.
Nibbāna, being non-conditioned, is eternal,
(dhuva), desirable (subha), and happy (sukha).
The happiness of Nibbāna should be
differentiated from ordinary worldly happiness. Nibbānic bliss grows
neither stale nor monotonous. It is a form of happiness that never
wearies, never fluctuates. It arises by allaying passions (vupasama)
unlike that temporary worldly happiness which results from the
gratification of some desire (vedayita).
In the Bahuvedaniya Sutta
[2] the Buddha enumerates ten grades of happiness
beginning with the gross material pleasures which result from the
pleasant stimulation of the senses. As one ascends higher and higher
in the moral plane the type of happiness becomes ever more exalted,
sublime and subtle, so much so that the world scarcely recognizes it
as happiness. In the first Jhāna one experiences a
transcendental happiness (sukha), absolutely independent of
the five senses. This happiness is realized by inhibiting the desire
for the pleasures of the senses, highly prized by the materialist.
In the fourth Jhāna however, even this type of
happiness is discarded as coarse and unprofitable, and
equanimity (upekkha) is termed happiness.
The Buddha says
[3]:
"Fivefold, Ānanda, are sensual bonds.
What are the five? Forms cognizable by the eye -- desirable,
lovely, charming, infatuating, accompanied by thirst, and arousing
the dust of the passions; sounds cognizable by the ear; odours
cognizable by the nose; flavours cognizable by the tongue;
contacts cognizable by the body -- desirable, lovely charming,
infatuating, accompanied by thirst, and arousing the dust of
passions. These, Ānanda, are the five sensual bonds.
Whatever happiness or pleasure arises
from these sensual bonds, is known as sensual happiness.
"Whoso should declare: 'This is the
highest happiness and pleasure which beings may experience' I do
not grant him that, and why? Because there is other
happiness more exalted and sublime.
"And what is that other happiness
more exalted and sublime? Here a Bhikkhu lives, completely
separated from sense-desires, remote from immoral states, with
initial and sustained application born of seclusion, in joy and
happiness abiding in the First Ecstasy
(Pathama Jhāna). This is happiness more
exalted and sublime.
"But should anyone declare:-- 'This is
the highest happiness and pleasure which beings may experience' --
I do not grant him that, and why? Because there is another
happiness yet more exalted and sublime.
"Here a Bhikkhu, stilling initial and
sustained application, having tranquillity within, mind
one-pointed, initial and sustained application having ceased, as a
result of concentration lives in joy and happiness, abiding in the
Second Ecstasy (Dutiya Jhāna).
This is the other happiness more exalted and sublime.
"Yet should anyone declare that this is
the highest happiness and pleasure experienced by beings -- I do
not grant it. There is happiness more exalted.
"Here a Bhikkhu, eliminating joy, abides
serene, mindful, and completely conscious, experiencing in the
body that of which the Ariyas say:-- 'Endowed with equanimity and
mindfulness he abides in bliss.' Thus he lives abiding in the
Third Ecstasy (Tatiya Jhāna).
This is the other happiness and pleasure more exalted and
sublime.
"Still should anyone declare that this is
the highest happiness -- I do not grant it. There is happiness
more exalted.
"Here a Bhikkhu, abandoning pleasure and
pain, leaving behind former joy and grief -- painless,
pleasureless, perfect in equanimity and mindfulness -- lives
abiding in the Fourth Ecstasy (Catuttha
Jhāna). This is the other happiness more exalted and sublime.
"However, were this declared to be the
highest happiness -- I do not grant it. There is happiness more
sublime.
"Here a Bhikkhu, passing entirely beyond
the perception of form, with the disappearance of sense reaction,
freed from attention to perceptions of diversity, thinks:
'Infinity is Space' -- and lives abiding in the Realm of infinite
Space (Ākāsāna257;yatana). This
other happiness is more exalted and sublime.
"Nevertheless, if this were declared the
highest happiness -- I do not grant it.
There is happiness more sublime.
"Here a Bhikkhu, transcending entirely
the Realm of Infinite Space, thinks: 'Infinite is Consciousness',
and lives abiding in the Realm of Infinite Consciousness
(Vi257;naatana). This other
happiness is more exalted and sublime.
"And yet should this be declared the
highest happiness -- I do not grant. There is higher happiness.
"Here a Bhikkhu, transcending the Realm
of Infinite Consciousness, thinks: 'There is nothing whatsoever'
and lives abiding in the Realm of Nothingness
(Āki57;yatana). This other happiness is
more exalted and sublime than that.
"And still were this declared the highest
happiness -- I do not grant it. There is happiness more exalted.
"Here a Bhikkhu, passing entirely beyond
the Realm of Nothingness, lives abiding in the Realm of Neither-
Perception-nor-Non-Perception (N'eva
sa257; n'āsayatana). This other happiness is more exalted
and sublime.
"Yet whoso should declare: 'This is the
highest bliss and pleasure which beings may experience' -- l do
not grant him that, and why". Because yet another happiness is
more exalted and sublime.
"And what is this other happiness more
exalted and sublime? Here a Bhikkhu, utterly transcending- the
Realm of
Neither-Perception-nor-Non-Perception, lives, having attained to
the Cessation of perception and sensation
(Sa257;vedayita-Nirodha). This, Ānanda, is the other
happiness more exalted and sublime.
Of all the ten grades of happiness this is the
highest and the most sublime. This transcendental state is Nirodha
Samāpatti, that is, experiencing Nibbāna in this life itself.
As the Buddha Himself has anticipated, one may
ask: "How can that state be called highest happiness when there is
no consciousness to experience it."
The Buddha replies: "Nay, disciples, the
Tathāgata does not recognize bliss merely because of a pleasurable
sensation, but, disciples, wherever bliss is attained there and
there only does the Accomplished One recognize bliss.
[4]"
"I proclaim," says the Buddha, "that
everything experienced by the senses is sorrow." But why? Because
one in sorrow craves to be happy, and the so-called happy
crave to be happier still. So insatiate is worldly happiness.
In conventional terms the Buddha declares:
"Nibbānam paramam sukham
Nibbāna is the highest bliss."
It is bliss supreme because it is not a kind
of happiness experienced by the senses. It is a blissful state of
positive relief from the ills of life.
The very fact of the cessation of suffering is
ordinarily termed happiness, though this is not an appropriate word
to depict its real nature.
Where is Nibbāna ?
In the Milinda Pathe Venerable Nāgasena
answers this question thus:
"There is no spot looking East,
South, West, or North, above, below or beyond, where Nibbāna is
situate, and yet Nibbāna is, and he who orders his life aright,
grounded in virtue and with rational attention, may realize it
whether he lives in Greece, China, Alexandria, or in Kosala.
"Just as fire is not stored up in
any particular place but arises when the necessary conditions
exist, so Nibbāna is said not to exist in a particular place, but it
is attained when the necessary conditions are fulfilled."
In the Rohitassa Sutta the Buddha
states:
"In this very one-fathom-long body, along with
its perceptions and thoughts, do I proclaim the world, the origin of
the world, the cessation of the world and the path leading to the
cessation of the world.
[5]"
Here world means suffering. The cessation of
the world, therefore, means the cessation of suffering which is
Nibbāna.
One's Nibbāna is dependent upon this one
fathom body. It is not something that is created nor is it something
to be created.
[6]"
Nibbāna is there where the four elements of
cohesion (āpo), extension (pathavi), heat (tejo),
and motion (vāyo) find no footing.
Referring to where Nibbāna is, Samyutta Nikāya
states:
[7]
"Where the four elements that cleave, and
stretch,
And burn, and move, no further footing find."
In the Udana
[8] the Buddha says:
"Just as, O Bhikkhus, notwithstanding
those rivers that reach the great ocean and the torrents of rain
that fall from the sky, neither a deficit nor a surplus is
perceptible in the great ocean, even so despite the many Bhikkhus
that enter the remainderless
Pari-Nibbāna there is neither a deficit nor a surplus in the
element of Nibbāna."
Nibbāna is, therefore, not a kind of heaven
where a transcendental ego resides, but a Dhamma (an attainment)
which is within the reach of us all.
An eternal heaven, which provides all forms of
pleasures desired by man and where one enjoys happiness to one's
heart's content, is practically inconceivable. It is absolutely
impossible to think that such a place could exist permanently
anywhere.
Granting that there is no place where Nibbāna
is stored up, King Milinda questions Venerable Nāgasena
whether there is any basis whereon a man stand and, ordering his
life aright, realize Nibbāna.
"Yes, O King, there is such a basis.
"Which, then, Venerable Nāgasena, is that
basis ?
"Virtue, O King, is that basis. For, if
grounded in virtue, and careful in attention, whether in the land of
the Scythians or the Greeks, whether in China or in Tartary, whether
in Alexandria or in Nikumba, whether in Benares or in Kosala,
whether in Kashmir or in Gandhara, whether on a mountain top or in
the highest heavens, -- wherever he may be, the man who orders
his life aright will attain Nibbāna.
[9]"
What Attains Nibbāna?
This question must necessarily be set aside as
irrelevant, for Buddhism denies the existence of a permanent entity
or an immortal soul.
[10]
The so-called being of which we often hear as
the "vestment of the soul" is a mere bundle of conditioned factors.
The Arahant Bhikkhuni Vajirā
says:
"And just as when the parts are rightly
set.
The word chariot ariseth (in our minds).
So doth our
usage covenant to say
A being when the aggregates are there.
[11]"
According to Buddhism the so-called being
consists of mind and matter (nāma-rūpa) which constantly
change with lightning rapidity. Apart from these two composite
factors there exists no permanent soul or an unchanging entity. The
so-called "I" is also an illusion.
Instead of an eternal soul or an illusory "I"
Buddhism posits a dynamic life-flux (santati) which flows
ad infinitum as long as it is fed with ignorance and craving.
When these two root causes are eradicated by any individual on
attaining Arahantship, they cease to flow with his final death.
In conventional terms one says that the
Arahant has attained Parinibbāna or passed away into Nibbāna.
"As right now, and here" there is neither
a permanent ego nor an identical being it is needless to state
that there can be no "I" or a soul (attā) in Nibbāna.
The Visuddhi Magga states:-
"Misery only doth exist, none miserable;
Nor doer is there, nought save the deed is found;
Nibbāna is, but not the man who seeks it;
The path exists, but not the traveller on it.
[12]"
The chief difference between the Buddhist
concepion of Nibbāna and the Hindu conception of Nirvāna or Mukti
lies in the fact that Buddhists view their goal without an eternal
soul and creator, while Hindus do believe in an eternal soul and a
creator.
This is the reason why Buddhism can neither be
called Eternalism nor Nihilism.
In Nibbāna nothing is 'eternalised' nor is
anything 'annihilated.'
As Sir Edwin Arnold says:--
"lf any teach Nirvāna is to cease,
Say unto such they lie.
If any teach Nirvāna is to live,
Say unto such they err."
*
It must be admitted that this question of
Nibbāna is the most difficult in the Teaching of the Buddha. However
much we may speculate we shall never be in a position to comprehend
its real nature. The best way to understand Nibbāna is to try to
realize it with our own intuitive knowledge.
Although Nibbāna cannot be perceived by the
five senses and lies in obscurity in so far as the average man is
concerned, the only straight path that leads to Nibbāna has been
explained by the Buddha with all the necessary details and is laid
open to all. The goal is now clouded, but the method of achievement
is perfectly clear and when that achievement is realized, the Goal
is as clear as "the moon freed from clouds."
CHAPTER
35
THE WAY TO
NIBBĀNA (1)
"This Middle Path leads to tranquillity,
realization, enlightenment and Nibbāna."
-- DHAMMACAKKA SUTTA
The
way to Nibbāna is the Middle Path (Majjhimā Patipadā) which
avoids the extreme of self-mortification that weakens the intellect
and the extreme of self-indulgence that retards moral progress.
This Middle Path
consists of the following eight factors: Right Understanding, Right
Thoughts, Right Speech, Right Action, Right Livelihood, Right
Effort, Right Mindfulness, and Right Concentration.
The first two are
classified as Wisdom (pa257;), the second three as Morality
(sīla), and the last three as Concentration (samādhi).
According to the
order of development Morality, Concentration, and Wisdom are the
three stages on the Grand Highway that leads to Nibbāna.
These three
stages are embodied in the beautiful ancient verse:
Sabba pāpassa akaranam --
kusalassa upasampadā
Sacittapariyodapanam --
etam Buddhāna sāsanam.
To cease from all evil
To cultivate good
To purify one's mind --
This is the advice of all the Buddhas.
We reap what we
sow. Evil results in pain, and good in happiness. Our pain and
happiness are the direct results of our own good and evil.
A person with a
right understanding realizes this just law of action and reaction
and, of his own accord, refrains from evil and does good to the best
of his ability. He does so for his own good and for the good of
others. He considers it his duty to live as a blessing to himself
and to all others.
Knowing that life
is precious to all and that none has any right whatever to destroy
the life of another, he extends compassion and loving-kindness
towards every living being, even to the tiniest creature that crawls
at his feet, and refrains from killing or causing injury to any
living being.
There is no rule
that one is to be preyed upon by another. However, the strong do
mercilessly kill the weak and feast on their flesh. This is animal
instinct. Such actions by animals are excusable because they know
not what they do, but when those who are gifted with reason and
understanding perpetrate such crimes, there is no excuse. Whether to
satisfy one's palate or as pastime, it is not justifiable to kill or
to cause another living being to be killed. If the killing of
animals is wrong, how much more heinous is it to kill human beings
-- individually or collectively, employing brutal or so-called
civilized methods -- for the sake of peace, religion, or any other
seemingly good purpose?
Honesty,
trustworthiness, and uprightness also are the characteristics of a
person with right understanding. Such a person tries to abstain from
all forms of stealing "whether in its dissembled or obvious forms."
Abstaining from sexual misconduct, which debases the exalted nature
of man, he tries to be pure and chaste. He avoids false speech,
harsh language, slander and frivolous talk and speaks only what is
true, sweet, kind and helpful. As certain drinks and drugs promote
heedlessness and mental distraction, he avoids intoxicating liquor
and cultivates heedfulness and clarity of vision.
These elementary
principles of regulated behaviour are essential to one who treads
the Path to Nibbāna, chiefly because they tend to control both deeds
and words. Violation of them introduces obstacles that hinder his
moral progress on the Path. Observance of them means smooth and
steady progress along the Path.
Having progressed
a step further in his gradual advance, the aspirant now tries to
control his senses. To control craving for food and to promote
buoyancy of mind and body, abstemiousness or fasting at least once a
month is advisable. Plain and simple living is preferable to a
luxurious life which makes one a slave to passions. A life of
celibacy is recommended, as one's valuable energy thus conserved
could then be utilised wholly for the intellectual and moral welfare
of oneself and others. In such a life one is detached from
additional worldly bonds that impede moral progress. Almost all
spiritual teachers, it would appear, have nourished their bodies
sparingly and have led a life of strict celibacy, simplicity,
voluntary poverty, and self-control.
While he progress
slowly and steadily, with regulated word and deed and
sense-restraint, the Kammic force of the striving aspirant compels
him to renounce worldly pleasures and adopt the ascetic life. To him
then comes the idea that:
"A den of
strife is household life,
And filled with toil and need,
But free and high as the open sky
Is the life the homeless
lead.
[1]"
Thus realizing
the vanity of sensual pleasures, he voluntarily forsakes all earthly
possessions, and donning the ascetic garb tries to lead the Holy
Life in all its purity.
It is not,
however, the external appearance that makes a man holy but internal
purification and an exemplary life. Transformation should come from
within, not from without. It is not absolutely necessary to retire
to solitude and lead the life of an ascetic to realize Nibbāna. The
life of a Bhikkhu no doubt expedites and facilitates spiritual
progress, but even as a layman Sainthood may be attained.
He who attains
Arahantship as a layman in the face of all temptations is certainly
more praiseworthy than a Bhikkhu who attains Arahantship living
amidst surroundings that are not distracting.
Concerning a
minister who attained Arahantship while seated on an elephant decked
in his best apparel, the Buddha remarked:
"Even though
a man be richly adorned, if he
walks in peace,
If he be quiet, subdued, certain and pure,
And if he refrains from injuring any living being,
That man is a Brahmin, that man is a hermit,
that man is a monk.
[2]"
There have been
several such instances of laymen who realized Nibbāna without
renouncing the world. The most devout and generous lay follower
Anāthapindika was a Sotāpanna,
[3] the Sakya
Mahānāma was a Sakadāgāmi,
[4] the potter
Ghatikāra was an Anāgāmi
[5] and King
Suddhodana died as an Arahant.
[6]
A Bhikkhu is
expected to observe the four kinds of Higher Morality -- namely,
Pātimokkha Sīla --
The
Fundamental Moral Code,
[7]
Indriyasamvara Sīla
-- Morality pertaining to sense-restraint,
Ājīvapārisuddhi Sīla
-- Morality pertaining to purity of livelihood,
Paccayasannissita Sīla
-- Morality pertaining to the use of the necessaries of life.
These four kinds
of morality are collectively called Sīla-Visuddhi (Purity of
Virtue), the first of the seven stages of Purity on the way to
Nibbāna.
When a person
enters the Order and receives his Higher Ordination (Upasampadā),
he is called a Bhikkhu. There is no English equivalent that
exactly conveys the meaning of this Pāli term Bhikkhu. "Mendicant
Monk" may be suggested as the nearest translation, not in the sense
of one who begs but in the sense of one who lives on alms.
There are no vows
for a Bhikkhu. Of his own accord he becomes a Bhikkhu in order to
lead the Holy Life as long as he likes. He is at liberty to leave
the Order at any time.
A Bhikkhu is
bound to observe 220 rules,
[8] apart from
several other minor ones. The four major rules which deal with
perfect celibacy, stealing, murder, and false claims to higher
spiritual powers, must strictly be observed. If he violates any one
of them, he becomes defeated (pārājikā) and automatically
ceases to be a Bhikkhu. If he wishes, he can re-enter the Order and
remain as a Sāmanera (novice). In the case of other rules,
which he violates, he has to make amends according to the gravity of
the offence.
Among the salient
characteristics of a Bhikkhu are purity, perfect celibacy, voluntary
poverty, humility, simplicity, selfless service, self-control,
patience, compassion and harmlessness.
The life of a
Bhikkhu or, in other words, renunciation of worldly pleasures and
ambitions, is only an effective means to attain Nibbāna, but is not
an end in itself.
CHAPTER
36
THE WAY TO NIBBĀNA (II)
MEDITATION
"One way to acquire gain, another that leads to
Nibbāna.
-- DHAMMAPADA
Concentration
(Samādhi)
Securing a firm
footing on the ground of morality, the aspirant then embarks upon
the higher practice of Samādhi, the control and culture of the mind,
the second stage of the Path of Purity.
Samālhi
is one-pointedness of the mind. It is
concentration of the mind on one object to the entire exclusion of
all else.
According to
Buddhism there are forty subjects of meditation (kammatthāna)
which differ according to the temperaments of individuals.
They are:
(a) The ten
Kasinas (devices)
[1]
-- namely,
i. earth Kasina, ii. water Kasina, iii. fire
Kasina, iv. air Kasina, v. blue Kasina, vi. yellow Kasina,
vii. red Kasina, viii. white Kasina, ix. light Kasina and x. space
Kasina.
(b) The ten
Impurities (asubha)
[2] --
namely, ten corpses which are respectively:--
i. bloated (uddhumātaka), ii. discoloured
(vini-laka), iii. festering (vipubbaka), iv.
dissected (vicchiddaka), v. gnawed-to-pieces (vikkhāyi-taka),
vi. scattered-in-pieces (vikkhittaka), vii. mutilated and
scattered-in-pieces (hata-vikkhit-taka), viii. bloody (lohitaka),
ix. worm-infested (pulapaka), and x. skeleton (atthika).
(c) The ten
Reflections (anussati)
[3]-- namely,
eight Reflections on:
i. The Buddha (Buddhānussati), ii. The
Doctrine (Dhammānussati), iii. The Sangha (Sanghānussati),
iv. Virtue (sīlanussati), v. Liberality (cāgānussati),
vi. Devas (devatā-nussati), vii. Peace (upasamānussati),
viii. Death (maranānussati), respectively, together with
ix. Mindfulness regarding the body (kāyagatāsati) and x.
Mindfulness regarding respiration (ānāpānasati).
(d) The
four Illimitables or the four Modes of Sublime Conduct (Brahmavihāra)
-- namely,
loving-kindness (mettā), Compassion (karunā),
Appreciative Joy (muditā), and Equanimity (upekkhā).
(e) The One
Perception -- i.e., the Perception of the loathsomeness of
material food (āhāre patikkūla-sa257;).
[4]
(f) The
One Analysis -- i.e., The Analysis of the four Elements
(catudhātuvavatthāna)
[5].
(g) The
four Arūpa Jhānas -- namely,
The Realm of the Infinity of Space (Ākāsāna257;yatana),
The Realm of the Infinity of Consciousness
(Vi257;na257;yatana), The Realm of Nothingness (Āki57;yatana),
and the Realm of Neither-Perception nor Non-Perception (N'eva
sa257; n'āsa257;yatana).
Suitability of
Subjects for different Temperaments
According to the
Texts the ten Impurities and the Mindfulness regarding the Body such
as the thirty-two parts are suitable for those of a lustful
temperament because they tend to create a disgust for the body which
fascinates the senses.
The four
Illimitables and the four coloured Kasinas are suitable for those of
a hateful temperament.
The Reflections
on the Buddha and so forth are suitable for those of a devout
temperament. The Reflections on Death and Peace, Perception on the
loathsomeness of material food, and Analysis of the four Elements
are suitable for those of an intellectual temperament. The remaining
objects, chiefly Reflection on the Buddha, Meditation on
Loving-Kindness, Mindfulness regarding the Body and Reflection on
Death are suitable for all, irrespective of temperament.
There are six
kinds of Temperaments (carita). They are:-
i. Lustful Temperament (rāgacarita),
ii. Hateful Temperament (dosacarita),
iii. Ignorant Temperament (mohacarita),
iv. Devout Temperament (saddhācarita),
v. Intellectual Temperament (buddhicarita), and
vi. Discursive Temperament (vitakkacarita).
Carita
signifies the intrinsic nature of a person
which is revealed when one is in normal state without being
preoccupied with anything. The temperaments of people differ owing
to the diversity of their actions or Kamma. Habitual actions tend to
form particular temperaments.
Rāga
or lust is predominant in some while dosa
or anger, hatred, illwill in others. Most people belong to these two
categories. There are a few others who lack intelligence and are
more or less ignorant (mohacarita). Akin to ignorant are
those whose minds oscillate unable to focus their attention
deliberately on one thing (vitakka-carita). By nature some
are exceptionally devout (saddhācarita) while others are
exceptionally intelligent (bhuddhicarita).
Combining these
six with one another, we get 63 types. With the inclusion of
speculative temperament (ditthicarita) there are 64 types.
The subjects of
meditation are variously adapted to these different temperaments and
types of people.
Preparation
Before practising
Samādhi, the qualified aspirant should give a careful consideration
to the subject of meditation. In ancient days it was customary for
pupils to seek the guidance of a competent teacher to choose a
suitable subject according to their temperaments. But, today if no
competent teacher is available, the aspirant must exercise his own
judgement and choose one he thinks most suited to his character.
When the subject
has been chosen, he should withdraw to a quiet place where there are
the fewest distractions. The forest, a cave, or any lonely place is
most desirable, for there one is least liable to interruption during
the practice.
It should be
understood that solitude is within us all. If our minds are not
settled, even a quiet forest would not be a congenial place. But if
our minds are settled, even the heart of a busy town may be
congenial. The atmosphere in which we live acts as an indirect aid
to tranquillize our minds.
Next to be
decided by the aspirant is the most convenient time when he himself
and his surroundings are in the best possible condition for
the practice.
Early in the
morning when the mind is fresh and active, or before bedtime, if one
is not overtired, is generally the most appropriate time for
meditation. But whatever the time selected, it is advisable daily to
keep to that particular hour, for our minds then become conditioned
to the practice.
The meditating
posture, too, serves as a powerful aid to concentration.
Easterners
generally sit cross-legged, with the body erect. They sit placing
the right foot on the left thigh and the left foot on the right
thigh. This is the full position. If this posture is difficult, as
it certainly is to many, the half position may be adopted, that is,
simply placing the right foot on the left thigh or the left foot on
the right thigh.
When this
triangular position is assumed, the whole body is well balanced. The
right hand should be placed on the left hand, the neck straightened
so that the nose is in a perpendicular line with the navel. The
tongue should rest on the upper palate. The belt should be loosened,
and clothes neatly adjusted. Some prefer closed eyes so as to shut
out all unnecessary light and external sights.
Although there
are certain advantages in closing the eyes, it is not always
recommended as it tends to drowsiness. Then the mind gets out of
control and wanders aimlessly, vagrant thoughts arise, the body
loses its erectness, quite unconsciously the mouth opens itself,
saliva drivels, and the head nods.
The Buddhas
usually sit with half closed eyes looking through the tip of the
nose not more than a distance of four feet away.
Those who find
the cross-legged posture too difficult may sit comfortably in a
chair or any other support, sufficiently high to rest the feet on
the ground.
It is of no great
importance what posture one adopts provided it is easy and relaxed.
The aspirant who
is striving to gain one-pointedness of the mind should endeavour to
control any unwholesome thoughts at their very inception. As
mentioned in the Sutta Nipāta
[6] he may be
attacked by the ten armies of the Evil One. They are: i.
sensual desires (kāma), ii. discouragement (arati),
iii. hunger and thirst (khuppipāsā), iv. attachment (tanhā),
v. sloth and torpor (thīnamiddha), vi. fear (bhaya),
vii. doubt (vicikicchā), viii. detraction and
stubbornness (makkha, thambha), ix. gain, praise, honour and
ill-gotten fame (lābha, siloka, sakkāra, micchāyasa), and x.
self-praise and contempt for others (attukkamsana
paravambhana).
On such occasions
the following practical suggestions given by the Buddha will be
beneficial to all.
1. Harbouring a good thought opposite to the
encroaching one, e.g., loving-kindness in case of hatred.
2. Reflecting upon possible evil consequences,
e.g., anger sometimes results in murder.
3. Simple neglect or becoming wholly inattentive
to them.
4. Tracing the cause which led to the arising of
the unwholesome thoughts and thus forgetting them in the
retrospective process.
5. Direct physical force.
Just as a strong
man overpowers a weak person, so one should overcome evil thoughts
by bodily strength. "With teeth clenched and tongue pressed to the
palate," advises the Buddha, "the monk by main force must constrain
and coerce his mind; and thus with clenched teeth and taut tongue,
constraining and coercing his mind, those evil and unsalutary
thoughts will disappear and go to decay; and with their
disappearing, the mind will become settled, subdued, unified, and
concentrated (Majjhima Nikāya, Vitakka Santhāna Sutta, No 20.)
Having attended
to all these necessary preliminaries, the qualified aspirant retires
to a solitary place, and summoning up confidence as to the certainty
of achieving his goal, he makes a persistent effort to develop
concentration.
Kasina
A physical object
like a Kasina circle only aids concentration. But a virtue like
loving-kindness has the specific advantage of building up that
particular virtue in the character of the person.
While meditating
one may intelligently repeat the words of any special formula, since
they serve as an aid to evoke the ideas they represent.
However intent
the aspirant may be on the object of his meditation he will not be
exempt from the initial difficulties that inevitably confront a
beginner. "The mind wanders, alien thoughts dance before him,
impatience overcomes him owing to the slowness of progress, and his
efforts slacken in consequence." The determined aspirant only
welcomes these obstacles, the difficulties he cuts through and looks
straight to his goal, never for a moment turning away his eyes from
it.
Suppose, for
instance, an aspirant takes an earth-kasina for his object (kammatthāna).
The surface of a
circle of about one foot in diameter is covered with clay and
smoothed well. This concentrative circle is known. as the
preliminary object (parikamma nimitta). He sets it down some
four feet away and concentrates on it, saying -- pathavi, pathavi
(earth, earth), until he becomes so wholly absorbed in it that all
adventitious thoughts get automatically excluded from the mind. When
he does this for some time -- perhaps weeks or months or years -- he
would be able to visualize the object with closed eyes. On this
visualized image (uggaha nimitta), which is a mental replica
of the object, he concentrates until it develops into a
conceptualized image (patibhāga nimitta).
According to the
Visuddhi Magga the difference between the first visualized image and
the second conceptualized image is that "in the former a fault of
the kasina object appears while the latter is like the disc of a
mirror taken out of a bag, or a well-burnished conch-shell, or the
round moon issuing from the clouds."
The
conceptualized image neither possesses colour nor form. It is just a
mode of appearance and is born of perception.
As he continually
concentrates on this abstract concept he is said to be in possession
of "proximate concentration" (upacāra samādhi) and the innate
five Hindrances to spiritual progress (nivarana) -- namely,
sensual desires (kāmacchanda), hatred (vyāpāda),
sloth and torpor (thīnamiddha), restlessness and worry (uddhaccakukkucca),
and indecision (vicikicchā), are temporarily inhibited by
means of one-pointedness (ekaggatā), zest (pīti),
initial application, (vitakka), happiness (sukha), and
sustained application (vicāra) respectively.
Eventually he
gains 'ecstatic concentration' (appanā samādhi) and becomes
absorbed in Jhāna, enjoying the calmness and serenity of a
one-pointed mind.
This
one-pointedness of the mind, achieved by inhibiting the Hindrances,
is termed 'Purity of Mind' (cittavisuddhi), the second stage
on the Path of Purity.
For the water-kasina
one may take a vessel full of colourless water, preferably
rainwater, and concentrate on it, saying -- āpo, āpo, (water,
water) -- until he gains one-pointedness of the mind.
To develop the
fire-kasina one may kindle a fire before him and concentrate on it
through a hole, a span and four fingers wide, in a rush-mat, a piece
of leather, or a piece of cloth.
One who develops
the air-kasina concentrates on the wind that enters through
window-space or a hole in the wall, saying -- vāyo, vāyo
(air, air).
To develop the
colour kasinas one may make a disc (mandala) of the
prescribed size and colour it blue, yellow, red, or white and
concentrate on it repeating the name of the colour as in the case of
the earth-kasina.
He may even
concentrate on blue, yellow, red and white flowers.
Light-kasina may
be developed by concentrating on the moon or an unflickering
lamplight or on a circle of light made on the ground or the wall by
sunlight or moonlight entering through a wall-crevice or holes,
saying -- āloka, āloka (light, light).
Space-kasina
could be developed by concentrating on a hole; a span and four
fingers wide, in either a well-covered pavilion or a piece of
leather or a mat, saying -- okāsa, okāsa (space,
space).
Asubha:--
The ten kinds of
corpses were found in ancient Indian cemeteries where dead
bodies were not buried or cremated and where flesh-eating animals
frequent. In modern days finding them is out of question.
Anussati:--
Buddhānussati
-- is the reflection on the
virtues of the Buddha as follows:-
"Such
indeed is that Exalted One -- Worthy, Fully Enlightened, Endowed
with Wisdom and Conduct, Well-farer, Knower of the Worlds, an
Incomparable Charioteer for the training of individuals, Teacher of
gods and men, Omniscient, and Holy."
Dhammānussati
-- is the reflection, on
the characteris-tics of the Doctrine as foIlows:--
"Well-expounded
is the doctrine by the Blessed One, to be realized by oneself, of
immediate fruit, inviting investigation (Ehi-passiko:
inviting to come and see), leading to Nibbāna, to be understood by
the wise, each one for himself."
Sanghānussati
-- is the reflection on the
virtues of the pure members of the Holy Celibate Order as follows:-
"Of good conduct
is the Order of the disciples of the Blessed one; of upright conduct
is the Order of the disciples of the Blessed One; of wise conduct is
the Order of the disciples of the Blessed One; of dutiful conduct is
the Order of the disciples of the Blessed One. These four pairs of
persons constitute eight individuals. This Order of the
disciples of the Blessed One is worthy of offerings, is worthy of
hospitality, is worthy of gifts, is worthy of reverential
salutation, is an incomparable field of merit to the world."
Sīlānussati --
is the reflection on the
perfection of one's own virtuous conduct.
Cāganussati --
is the reflection on one's own
charitable nature.
Devatānussati
-- "Deities are born in such
exalted states on account of their faith and other virtues, I too
possess them." Thus when one reflects again and again on one's own
faith and other virtues, placing deities as witnesses, it is called
Devatānussati.
Upasamānussati
-- is the reflection on
the attributes of Nibbāna such as the cessation of suffering and the
like.
Maranānussati
-- is the reflection on the
termination of psycho-physical life.
Contemplation on
death enables one to comprehend the fleeting nature of life. When
one understands that death is certain and life is uncertain, one
endeavours to make the best use of one's life by working for
self-development and for the development of others instead of wholly
indulging in sensual pleasures. Constant meditation on death does
not make one pessimistic and lethargic, but, on the contrary, it
makes one more active and energetic. Besides, one can face death,
with serenity.
While
contemplating death one may think that life is like a flame, or that
all so-called beings are the outward temporary manifestations of the
invisible Kammic energy just as an electric light is the outward
manifestation of the invisible electric energy. Using various
similes as one likes, one may meditate on the uncertainty of life
and on the certainty of death.
Kāyagatāsati
-- is the reflection on the 32
impure parts of the body such as "hair, hair of the body, nails,
teeth, skin, flesh. sinews, bones, marrow, kidneys, heart, liver,
diaphragm, spleen, lungs, bowels, mesentery, stomach, faeces, brain,
bile, phlegm, pus, blood, sweat, lymph, tears, grease, saliva, nasal
mucus, articular fluid, and urine."
This meditation
on the loathsomeness of the body leads to dispassion. Many Bhikkhus
in the time of the Buddha attained Arahantship by meditating on
these impurities. If one is not conversant with all the thirty-two
parts, one may meditate on one part such as bones, flesh, or skin.
Inside this body is found a skeleton. It is filled with flesh which
is covered with a skin. Beauty is nothing but skin deep. When one
reflects on the impure parts of the body in this manner, passionate
attachment to this body gradually disappears.
This meditation
may not appeal to those who are not sensual. They may meditate on
the innate creative possibilities of this complex machinery of man.
Ānāpānasati --
is mindfulness on respiration. Āna
means inhalation and apāna, exhalation.
In some books
these two terms are explained in the reverse order.
Concentration on
the breathing process leads to one-pointedness of the mind and
ultimately to Insight which leads to Arahantship.
This is one of
the best subjects of meditation which appeals equally to all. The
Buddha also practised this ānāpānasati before His
Enlightenment.
A detailed
exposition of this meditation is found in the Satipatthāna Sutta
and in the Vissuddhi Magga.
Practical
hints
A few practical
hints are given here for the benefit of the average reader.
Adopting a
convenient posture, breathe out and close the mouth. Then breathe
through the nostrils naturally and not forcefully. Inhale first and
mentally count one. Exhale and count two, concentrating on
the breathing process. In this manner one may count up to ten
constantly focussing one's attention on respiration. It is possible
for the mind to wander before one counts up to ten. But one need not
be discouraged. Let one try till one succeeds. Gradually one may
increase the number of series -- say five series of ten. Later one
may concentrate on respiration without counting. Some prefer
counting as it aids concentration, while some others prefer not to
count.
What is essential
is concentration and not counting which is secondary. When one does
this concentration, one feels light in body and mind and very
peaceful too. One might perhaps feel as if one were floating in the
air. When this concentration is practised for a certain period, a
day will come when one will realize that this so-called body is
supported by mere breath and that body perishes when breathing
ceases.
One instantly
realizes impermanence. Where there is change there cannot be a
permanent entity or an immortal soul. Insight could then be
developed to gain Arahantship.
It is now clear
that the object of this concentration on respiration is not merely
to gain one pointedness but also to cultivate Insight in order to
obtain deliverance.
This simple
method may be pursued by all without any harm.
For more details
readers are referred to the Visuddhi Magga.
Ānāpāna Sati
according to the Satipatthāna Sutta -- "Mindfully he inhales,
mindfully he exhales.
I. "When making a long inhalation, he knows: 'I
make a long inhalation, when making a long exhalation, he knows: 'I
make a long exhalation.'
2. "When making a short inhalation he knows: 'I
make a short inhalation'; when making a short exhalation, he knows:
'I make a short exhalation.'
3. "Clearly perceiving the entire breathing-
process (i.e.,
the beginning, middle and end), 'I will inhale'
thus he
trains himself; clearly perceiving the entire
breathing
process, 'l will exhale': thus he trains himself.
4. "Calming the respirations, 'I will inhale':
thus he trains himself; calming the respirations, 'I will exhale':
thus he trains himself."
Brahmavihāra
Here Brahma
means sublime or noble as in Brahmacariya (sublime life);
vihāra means mode or state of conduct, or state of living.
They are also
termed appama257; (limitless, boundless), because these
thoughts are radiated towards all beings without limit or
obstruction.
Mettā
(Samskrit-Maitri) loving-kindness, benevolence, goodwill -- is
defined as that which softens one's heart. It is not carnal love or
personal affection. The direct enemy of Mettā is hatred,
illwill or aversion (kodha), its indirect enemy is personal
affection (pema).
Mettā
embraces all beings without exception. The culmination of Mettā
is the identification of oneself with all beings (sabbattatā).
It is the wish for the good and happiness of all. Benevolent
attitude is its chief characteristic. It discards illwill.
Karunā
(compassion) is defined as that which makes
the hearts of the good quiver when others are subject to suffering,
or that which dissipates the sufferings of others. Its chief
characteristic is the wish to remove the sufferings of others. Its
direct enemy is wickedness (himsa) and its indirect enemy is
passionate grief (domanassa). Compassion embraces
sorrow-stricken beings and it eliminates cruelty.
Muditā
is not mere sympathy but sympathetic or
appreciative joy. Its direct enemy is jealousy (issā) and its
indirect enemy is exhilaration (pahāsa). Its chief
characteristic is happy acquiescence in others' prosperity and
success (anumodanā). Muditā embraces all prosperous
beings. It eliminates dislike (arati) and is the
congratulatory attitude of a person.
Upekkhā --
lit., means to view impartially, that
is, with neither attachment nor aversion. It is not hedonic
indifference but perfect equanimity or well-balanced mind. It is the
balanced state of mind amidst all vicissitudes of life, such as
praise and blame, pain and happiness, gain and loss, repute and
disrepute. Its direct enemy is attachment (rāga) and its
indirect enemy is callousness. Upekkhā discards clinging and
aversion. Impartial attitude is its chief characteristic. Here
upekkhā does not mean mere neutral feeling, but implies a
sterling virtue. Equanimity, mental equilibrium are its closest
equivalents. Upekkhā embraces the good and the bad, the loved
and the unloved, the pleasant and the unpleasant.
The Visuddhimagga
describes in detail the method to cultivate the Brahmavihāras in
order to develop the Jhānas.
Supernormal
powers
When once the
aspirant succeeds in cultivating the Jhānas he can, without
difficulty, develop the five supernormal powers (abhi257;) --
namely, Divine Eye (dibbacakkhu), Divine Ear (dibbasota),
Reminiscence of past births (pubbe nivāsānussati57;na),
Thought-reading (paracittavijā57;na), and various Psychic
powers (iddhi-vidha).
Samādhi
and these supernormal powers, it may be mentioned, are not essential
for the attainment of Arahantship, though they would undoubtedly be
an asset to the possessor. There are, for instance, dry-visioned
Arahants (sukkhavipassaka) who, without the aid of the
jhānas, attain Arahantship straightway by merely cultivating
Insight. Many men and women attained Arahantship in the time of the
Buddha Himself without developing the jhānas.
It is only one
who has gained the fifth Jhāna that could develop the five
kinds of Abhi257;.
Dibbacakkhu
is the Celestial or Divine Eye, also
called clairvoyance, which enables one to see heavenly or earthly
things, far or near, that are imperceptible to the physical eye.
Cutupapāta57;na,
knowledge with regard to the dying and
reappearing of beings, is identical with this Celestial Eye.
Anāgatamsa57;na, knowledge with regard to the future and
Yathākammūpagata57;na, knowledge with regard to the faring of
beings according to their own good and bad actions, are two other
kinds of knowledge belonging to the same category.
Dibbasota
is the Celestial Ear, also called
clairaudience, which enables one to hear subtle or coarse sounds far
or near.
Pubbenivāsānussati57;nā is the power
to remember the past lives of oneself and others. With regard to
this knowledge the Buddha's power is limitless, while in the case of
others it is limited.
Paracittavijā57;na
is the power to discern the thoughts
of others.
Iddhividha
is the power to fly through the air,
walk on water, dive into the earth, create new forms etc.
CHAPTER
37
NĪVARANA OR HINDRANCES
"There are these five corruptions of the heart,
tainted by which the heart is
neither soft, nor pliable, nor gleaming, nor easily broken
up, nor perfectly composed for the destruction of the
corruptions."
-- SAMYUTTA NIKĀYA
Nīvarana
(Ni + var, to hinder, to obstruct) is
that which hinders one's progress or that which obstructs the path
to Emancipation and heavenly states. It is also explained as that
which "muffles, enwraps, or trammels thought."
There are five
kinds of Nīvaranas or Hindrances. They are: i. Sensual
desires (Kāmacchanda), ii. Illwill (Vyāpāda), iii.
Sloth and Torpor (Thīna-Middha), iv. Restlessness and Worry
(Uddhacca-Kukkucca), and v. Doubts (Vicikicchā).
1.
Kāmacchanda means sensual desires or attachment to
pleasurable sense-objects such as form, sound, odour, taste, and
contact. This is regarded as one of the Fetters, too, that bind one
to Samsāra.
An average person
is bound to get tempted by these alluring objects of sense. Lack of
self-control results in the inevitable arising of passions. This
Hindrance is inhibited by One-pointedness (Ekaggatā), which
is one of the five characteristics of Jhānas. It is attenuated on
attaining Sakadāgāmi and is completely eradicated on attaining
Anāgāmi. Subtle forms of attachment such as Rūpa Rāga and Arūpa Rāga
(Attachment to Realms of Form and Formless Realms) are eradicated
only on attaining Arahantship.
The following six
conditions tend to the eradication of sense-desires:-- i. perceiving
the loathsomeness of the object, ii. constant meditation on
loathsomeness, iii. sense-restraint, iv. moderation in food, v. good
friendship, and vi. profitable talk.
2. Vyāpāda
is illwill or aversion. A desirable object leads to
attachment, while an undesirable one leads to aversion. These are
the two great fires that burn the whole world. Aided by ignorance
these two produce all sufferings in the world.
Illwill is
inhibited by Pīti or joy which is one of the Jhāna factors.
It is attenuated on attaining Sakadāgāmi and is eradicated on
attaining Anāgāmi.
The following six
conditions tend to the eradication of illwill:-- i. perceiving the
object with thoughts of goodwill, ii. constant meditation on
loving-kindness (Mettā), iii. thinking that Kamma is one's
own, iv. adherence to that view, v. good friendship, and vi.
profitable talk.
3. Thīna
or Sloth is explained as a morbid state of the mind, and
Middha as a morbid state of the mental states. A stolid mind
is as "inert as a bat hanging to a tree, or as molasses cleaving to
a stick, or as a lump of butter too stiff for spreading". Sloth and
torpor should not be understood as bodily drowsiness, because
Arahants, who have destroyed these two states, also experience
bodily fatigue. These two promote mental inertness and are opposed
to strenuous effort (Viriya). They are inhibited by the Jhāna
factor (Vitakka, or Initial Application), and are eradicated
on attaining Arahantship.
The following six
conditions tend to the eradication of Sloth and Torpor:-- i.
reflection on the object of moderation in food, ii. changing of
bodily postures, iii. contemplation on the object of light; iv.
living in the open, v. good friendship and vi. profitable talk.
4. Uddhacca
is mental restlessness or excitement of the mind. It is a
mental state associated with all types of immoral consciousness. As
a rule an evil is done with some excitement or restlessness.
Kukkucca
is worry. It is either repentance over
the committed evil or over the unfulfilled good. Repentance over
one's evil does not exempt one from its inevitable consequences. The
best repentance is the will not to repeat that evil.
Both these
hindrances are inhibited by the Jhāna factor Sukha or
happiness.
Restlessness is
eradicated on attaining Arahantship, and worry is eradicated on
attaining Anāgāmi.
The following six
conditions tend to the eradication of these two states:-- i.
erudition or learning. ii. questioning or discussion, iii.
understanding the nature of the Vinaya discipline, iv.
association with senior monks, v. good friendship and vi. profitable
talk.
5.
Vicikicchā is doubt or indecision. That which is devoid of
the remedy of wisdom is vicikicchā (vi - devoid;
cikicchā - wisdom). It is also explained as vexation due
to perplexed thinking (vici -- seeking; kicchā --
vexation).
Here it is not
used in the sense of doubt with regard to the Buddha etc., for even
non-Buddhists inhibit vicikicchā and gain Jhānas. As a
fetter, vicikicchā is that doubt about Buddha etc., but as a
hindrance it denotes unsteadiness in one particular thing that is
being done. The commentarial explanation of vicikicchā is the
inability to decide anything definitely that it is so. In other
words, it is indecision.
This state is
inhibited by the Jhāna factor: Vicāra, Sustained
Application. It is eradicated on attaining Sotāpatti.
The following six
conditions tend to its eradication:--
i. knowledge
of the Dhamma and Vinaya,
ii. discussion or questioning,
iii. understanding of the nature of the Vinaya Discipline,
iv. excessive confidence,
v. good friendship, and
vi. profitable talk.
CHAPTER 38
THE WAY TO
NIBBĀNA (III)
Transcient are
all conditioned things,
Sorrowful are all conditioned things,
Soulless are all conditioned and non-conditioned.
-- DHAMMAPADA
Insight (Vipassanā)
When the Jhānas are developed
by temporarily inhibiting the Hindrances (Nīvarana) the mind
is so purified that it resembles a polished mirror, where everything
is clearly reflected in true perspective. Still there is not
complete freedom from unwholesome thoughts, for by concentration the
evil tendencies are only temporarily inhibited. They may rise to the
surface at quite unexpected moments.
Discipline regulates words and
deeds; concentration controls the mind; but it is Insight
(pa257;), the third and the final stage, that enables the
aspirant to Sainthood to eradicate wholly the defilements inhibited
by Samādhi.
At the outset he cultivates 'Purity
of Vision' (ditthi visuddhi)
[1]
in order to see things as
they truly are. With one-pointed mind he analyses and examines this
so-called being. This searching examination shows what he has called
personality, to be merely a complex compound of mind and matter
which are in a state of constant flux.
Having thus gained a correct view of
the real nature of this so-called being, freed from the false notion
of a permanent soul, he searches for the causes of this "I"
personality. He realizes that there is nothing in the world but is
conditioned by some cause or causes, past or present, and that his
present existence is due to past ignorance (avijjā), craving
(tanhā) grasping (upādāna), Kamma, and physical food
of the present life. On account of these five causes this so-called
being has arisen, and as past causes have conditioned the present,
so the present will condition the future. Meditating thus, he
transcends all doubts with regard to past, present and future.
[2]
Thereupon he contemplates the truth
that all conditioned things are transient (anicca), subject
to suffering (dukkha), and devoid of an immortal soul (anattā).
Wherever he turns his eyes he sees naught but these three
characteristics standing out in bold relief. He realizes that life
is a mere flux conditioned by internal and external causes. Nowhere
does he find any genuine happiness, for everything is fleeting.
As he thus contemplates the real
nature of life and is absorbed in meditation, a day comes when, to
his surprise. he witnesses an aura (obhāsa) emitted by his
body. He experiences an unprecedented pleasure, happiness, and
quietude. He becomes even-minded, religious fervour increases,
mindfulness becomes clear and insight keen. Mistaking this advanced
state of moral progress for Sainthood, chiefly owing to the presence
of the aura, he develops a liking for this mental state. Soon the
realization comes that these new developments are impediments to
moral progress, and he cultivates the purity of knowledge
with regard to the Path and Not-Path.
[3]
Perceiving the right path, he
resumes his meditation on the arising (udaya 57;na) and
passing away (vaya 57;na) of all conditioned things. Of
these two states the latter becomes more impressed on his mind since
change is more conspicuous than becoming. Therefore he directs his
attention to contemplation of the dissolution of things (bhanga
57;na). He perceives that both mind and matter which
constitute this so-called being are in a state of constant flux, not
remaining for two consecutive moments the same. To him then comes
the knowledge that all dissolving things are fearful (bhaya
57;na). The whole world appears to him as a pit of burning
embers -- a source of danger. Subsequently he reflects on the
wretchedness and vanity (ādīnava 57;na) of the fearful and
deluded world, and gets a feeling of disgust (nibbidā 57;na)
followed by a strong will for deliverance from it (muukamyatā
57;na).
With this object in view, he resumes
his meditations on the three characteristics of transiency, sorrow,
and soullessness (patisankhā 57;na) and thereafter develops
complete equanimity towards all conditioned things -- having neither
attachment nor aversion for any worldly object (upekkhā 57;na)
[4]
Reaching this point of spiritual
culture, he chooses one of the three characteristics for his object
of special endeavour and intently cultivates insight in that
particular direction until the glorious day when he first realizes
Nibbāna,
[5]
his ultimate goal.
"As the traveller by night sees the
landscape around him by a flash of lightning and the picture so
obtained swims long thereafter before his dazzled eyes, so the
individual seeker, by the flashing light of insight, glimpses
Nibbāna with such clearness that the after-picture never more fades
from his mind.
[6]"
When the spiritual pilgrim realizes
Nibbāna for the first time, he is called a Sotāpanna, one who
has entered the stream that leads to Nibbāna for the first time.
The stream represents the noble
Eightfold Path.
A Stream-Winner is no more a
worlding (puthujjana), but an Ariya (Noble).
On attaining this first stage of
Sainthood, he eradicates the following three Fetters (samyojana)
that bind him to existence -- namely,
1/- Sakkāya-ditthi (sati + kāye
+ ditthi) -- literally, view, when a group or compound
exists. Here kāya refers to the five Aggregates of matter --
feeling, perception, mental states, and consciousness. The view that
there exists an unchanging entity, a permanent soul, when there is a
complex-compound of psycho-physical aggregates, is termed
sakkāyaditthi. Dhammasangani enumerates twenty kinds of such
soul-theories.
[7]
Sakkāya-ditthi is usually rendered as self-illusion, theory
of individuality, or illusion of individualism.
2/- Vicikicchā -- Doubts.
They are doubts about (i) the Buddha, (ii) the Dhamma, (iii) the
Sangha, (iv) the disciplinary rules (sikkha), (v) the past,
(vi) the future, (vii) both the past and the future, and (viii)
Dependent Origination (Paticca-Samuppāda).
3/- Sīlabbātaparāmāsa --
Adherence to (wrongful) rites and ceremonies.
Dhammasangani explains it
thus: "it is the theory held by ascetics and brahmins outside this
doctrine that purification is obtained by rules of moral conduct, or
by rites, or by both rites of moral conduct and rites.
[8]"
For the eradication of the remaining
seven Fetters a Sotāpanna is reborn seven times at the most.
He gains implicit confidence in the Buddha, the Dhamrna, and the
Sangha. He would not for any reason violate any of the five
precepts. He is not subject to rebirth in states of woe as he
is destined to Enlightenment.
With fresh courage as a result of
this distant glimpse of Nibbāna, the noble pilgrim makes a rapid
progress, and perfecting his insight becomes a Sakadāgāmi
(Once-Returner), the second stage of Sainthood, by attenuating two
other Fetters -- namely, sense-desires (kāmarāga) and illwill
(pātigha).
Now he is called a Once-Returner
because he is born in the human realm only once, should he not
attain Arahantship in that birth itself. It is interesting to note
that the Ariya Saint who has attained the second stage of Sainthood
can only weaken these two powerful Fetters with which he is bound
from a beginningless past. At times, though to a slight extent, he
may harbour thoughts of lust and anger.
It is by attaining the third stage
of Sainthood, that of the Anāgāmi (Never-Returner), that he
completely eradicates those two Fetters. Thereafter he neither
returns to this world nor is he born in the celestial realms, since
he has rooted out the desire for sensual gratification. After death
he is reborn in the Pure Abodes (Suddhāvāsa), an environment
reserved for Anāgāmis. There he attains Arahantship and lives till
the end of his life.
When a layman becomes an Anāgāmi, he
leads a celibate life.
The Anāgāmi Saint now makes his
final advance and destroying the remaining five Fetters -- namely,
attachment to Realms of Form (rūparāga), attachment to
Formless Realms (arūparāga), pride (māna),
restlessness (uddhacca), and ignorance (avijjā) --
attains Arahantship, the final stage of Sainthood.
Stream-Winners, Once-Returners,
Never-Returners are called Sekhas because they have yet to
undergo a training. Arahants are called Asekhas (Adepts)
because they no more undergo any training.
An Arahant, literally, a Worthy One,
is not subject to rebirth because he does not accumulate fresh
Kammic activities. The seeds of his reproduction have all been
destroyed.
The Arahant realizes that what was
to be accomplished has been done, a heavy burden of sorrow has
finally been relinquished, and all forms of craving and all shades
of ignorance are totally annihilated. The happy pilgrim now stands
on heights more than celestial, far removed from uncontrolled
passions and the defilements of the world, experiencing the
unutterable bliss of Nibbāna.
Rebirth can no longer affect him
since no more reproductive seeds are formed by fresh kammic
activities.
Though an Arahant he is not wholly
free from physical suffering, as this experience of the bliss of
Deliverance is only intermittent nor has he yet cast off his
material body.
An Arahant is called an asekha,
one who does not undergo training, as he has lived the Holy Life
and has accomplished his object. The other Saints from the
Sotāpatti stage to the Arahant Path Stage are called Sekhas
because they still undergo training.
It may be mentioned in this
connection that Anāgāmis and Arahants who have developed the Rūpa
and Arūpa Jhānas could experience the Nibbānic bliss uninterruptedly
for as long as seven days even in this life. This, in Pāli, is known
as Nirodha-Samāpatti.
[9]
An Ariya, in this state, is
wholly free from pain, and his mental activities are all suspended.
His stream of consciousness temporarily ceases to flow.
With regard to the difference
between one who has attained Nirodha-Samāpatti and a dead
man, the Visuddhi Magga states: "In the corpse, not only are
the plastic forces of the body (i.e., respiration), speech and mind
stilled and quiescent, but also vitality is exhausted, heat is
quenched, and the faculties of sense broken up, whereas in the
Bhikkhu in ecstasy vitality persists, heart abides, and the
faculties are clear, although respiration, observation, and
perception are stilled and quiescent.
[10]
According to Buddhism, in
conventional terms, this is the highest form of bliss possible in
this life.
Why does an Arahant continue to
live when he has already attained Nibbāna?
It is because the Kammic force which
produced his birth is still not spent. To quote Schopenhauer, it is
like the potter's wheel from which the hand of the potter has been
lifted, or, to cite a better illustration from our own books -- an
Arahant is like a branch that is severed from the tree. It puts
forth no more fresh leaves, flowers and fruits, as it is no longer
supported by the sap of the tree.
Those which already existed however
last till the death of that particular branch.
The Arahant lives out his
life-span adding no more fresh Kamma to his store, and utterly
indifferent to death.
Like Venerable Sāriputta he
would say:
"Not fain am I to die nor yet
to live.
I shall lay down this mortal frame anon
With mind alert, with consciousness controlled.
With thought of death I dally not, nor yet
Delight in living. I await the hour
Like any hireling who hath done his task.2"
What happens to the Arahant after
his passing away?
As a flame blown to and fro by the
wind goes out and cannot be registered, so says the Buddha, an
Arahant, set free from mind and matter, has disappeared and cannot
be registered.
Has such an Arahant then merely
disappeared, or does he indeed no longer exist?
For him who has disappeared, states
the Sutta Nipāta, there exists no form by which they could say, 'he
is'. When all conditions are cut off, all matter for discussion is
also cut off.
The Udāna explains
this intricate point thus:
"As the fiery sparks from a
forge are one by one extinguished,
And no one knows where they have gone
So it is with those who have attained to complete emancipation,
Who have crossed the flood of desire,
Who have entered the calm delight, of those no trace remains.
[11]"
The Majjhima Nikāya also relates an
interesting discussion between the Buddha and Vacchagotta concerning
this very question.
[12]
Vacchagotta, a wandering ascetic,
approached the Buddha and questioned:
"But, Gotama, where is the
Bhikkhu who is delivered of mind reborn?
He was of course referring to the
Arahant.
The Buddha replied:--
"Vaccha, to say that he is reborn
would not fit the case.
"Then, Gotama, he is not reborn.
"Vaccha, to say that he is not
reborn would not fit the case.
"Then, Gotama, he is both
reborn and not reborn.
"Vaccha, to say that he is both
reborn and not reborn would not fit the case.
"Then, Gotama, he is neither
reborn nor not reborn.
"Vaccha, to say that he is
neither reborn nor not reborn would not fit the case.
Vaccha was baffled on hearing
these seemingly inconsistent answers, and, in his confusion,
exclaimed:
"Gotama, I am at a loss to think
in this matter, and I have become greatly confused.
"Enough, O Vaccha. Be not at a
loss to think in this matter, and be not greatly confused. Profound,
O Vaccha, is this doctrine, recondite and difficult of
comprehension, good, excellent, and not to be reached by mere
reasoning, subtle and intelligible only to the wise and it is a hard
doctrine for you to learn, who belong to another sect, to another
faith, to another persuasion, to another discipline, and who sit at
the feet of another teacher. Therefore, O Vaccha, I shall now
question you, and do you make answer as may seem to you good. What
think you, Vaccha? Suppose a fire were to burn in front of you,
would you be aware that fire was burning in front of you?
"Gotama, if a fire were to burn
in front of me, I should be aware that a fire was burning in front
of me.
"But suppose, Vaccha,
someone were to ask you: On what does this fire that is
burning in front of you depend?' What would you answer, Vaccha ?
"I would answer, O Gotama, 'it is
on fuel of grass and wood that this fire burning in front of me
depends.'
"But Vaccha, if the fire in front
of you were to become extinct, would you be aware that the fire in
front of you had become extinct ?
"Gotama, if the fire in front of
me were to become extinct, I should be aware that the fire in front
of me had become extinct.
"But, Vacca, if someone were to
ask you -- 'In what direction has that fire gone, East or West,
North or South?' What would you say, Vaccha?
"The question would not fit the
case, Gotama, for the fire depended on fuel of grass and wood, and
when that fuel has all gone, and it can get no other, being thus
without nutriment, it is said to be extinct.
"In exactly the same way, Vaccha,
all forms, sensations, perceptions, mental activities, and
consciousness have been abandoned, uprooted, made like a palmyra
stump, become extinct, and not liable to spring up in the future.
"The Saint, O Vaccha, who has
been released from what are styled the Five Aggregates, is deep,
immeasurable like the mighty ocean. To say that he is reborn would
not fit the case. To say that he is not reborn would not fit the
case. To say that he is neither reborn nor not reborn would not fit
the case."
One cannot say that the Arahant is
reborn as all passions that condition rebirth are eradicated, nor
can one say that the Arahant is annihilated, for there is nothing to
annihilate.
Robert Oppenheimer, a scientist,
writes:-
"If we ask, for instance, whether
the position of the electron remains the same, we must say 'no', if
we ask wether the electron's position changes with time, we must say
'no'; if we ask whether it is in motion, we must say 'no.'
"The Buddha has given such
answers when interrogated as to the condition of man's self after
death.
[13]
But they are not familiar answers from the tradition of the 17th and
18th century science."
Nibbāna, it may safely be concluded,
is obtained by the complete cessation of the defilements
(kilesa), but the real nature of this Supreme State (Dhamma)
cannot be expressed in words.
From a metaphysical standpoint,
Nibbāna is complete deliverance from suffering. From a psychological
standpoint, Nibbāna is the eradication of egoism. From an ethical
standpoint, Nibbāna is the destruction of lust, hatred and
ignorance.
CHAPTER
39
THE STATE OF AN ARAHANT
"Though little he recites the Sacred Texts, but
acts in accordance with the teaching, forsaking lust, hatred and
ignorance, truly knowing, with mind well freed, clinging to naught
here and hereafter, he shares the fruits of the Holy Life."
-- DHAMMAPADA
The
Tipitaka abounds with interesting and self-elevating sayings that
describe the peaceful and happy state of an Arahant, who abides in
the world, till the end of his life, serving other seekers of truth
by example and by precept.
In the Dhammapada
the Buddha states:
For him who
has completed the journey,
[1] for him who is
sorrowless,
[2] for him who
from everything
[3] is wholly free,
for him who has destroyed all Ties,
[4] the fever (of
passion) exists not.
[5] -- Verse 90.
The mindful
exert themselves. To no abode are they attached. Like swans that
quit their pools, home after home they abandon (and go).
[6] -- Verse 91.
They for
whom there is no accumulation,
[7] who reflect
well over their food,
[8] who have
Deliverance,
[9] which is Void
and Signless, as their object, their course like that of birds in
the air cannot be traced. -- Verse 92.
He whose
corruptions are destroyed, he who is not attached to food, he who
has Deliverance, which is Void and Signless, as his object, his
path, like that of birds in the air, cannot be traced. -- Verse
93.
He whose
senses are subdued, like steeds well trained by a charioteer, he
whose pride is destroyed and is free from the corruptions,-- such
a steadfast one even the gods hold dear. -- Verse 94.
Like the
earth, a balanced and well-disciplined person resents not. He is
comparable to an Indakhila.
[10] Like a pool,
unsullied by mud, is he, -- to such a balanced one
[11] life's
wanderings do not arise.
[12] -- Verse 95.
Calm is his
mind, calm is his speech, calm is his action, who, rightly
knowing, is wholly freed
[13] perfectly
peaceful,
[14] and equipoised.
-- Verse 96.
The
[15] man who is not
credulous,
[16] who
understands the Uncreated
[17] (Nibbāna),
who has cut off the links,
[18] who has put an
end to occasion
[19] (of good and
evil), who has eschewed
[20] all desires
[21] he, indeed, is
a supreme man. -- Verse 97.
Whether in
village or in forest, in vale or on hill,
[22] wherever
Arahants dwell, delightful, indeed, is that spot. -- Verse 98.
Delightful
are the forests where worldlings delight not; the passionless
[23] will rejoice (therein),(for)
they seek no sensual pleasures. -- Verse 99.
Ah, happily
do we live without hate amongst the hateful; amidst hateful men we
dwell unhating. -- Verse 197.
Ah, happily
do we live in good health
[24] amongst the
ailing; amidst ailing men we dwell in good health. -- Verse
198.
Ah, happily
do we live without yearning (for sensual pleasures) amongst those
who yearn (for them); amidst those who yearn (for them) we dwell
without yearning. -- Verse 199
Ah, happily
do we live, we who have no impediments.
[25] Feeders of joy
shall we be even as the gods of the Radiant Realm. -- Verse 200.
For whom
there exists neither the hither
[26] nor the
farther shore,
[27] nor both the
hither and the farther shore, he who is undistressed and unbound
[28]-- him I call a
brāhmana. -- Verse 385.
He who is
meditative,
[29] stainless and
secluded,
[30] he who has
done his duty and is free from corruptions,
[31] he who has
attained the Highest Goal,
[32]-- him I call a
brāhmana. -- Verse 386.
He that does
no evil through body, speech, or mind, who is restrained in these
three respects, -- him I call a brāhmana. -- Verse 391.
He who has
cut off all fetters, who trembles not, who has gone beyond ties,
who is unbound,-- him I call a brāhmana. -- Verse 397.
He who has
cut the strap (hatred), the thong (craving), and the rope
(heresies), together with the appendages (latent tendencies), who
has thrown up the cross-bar (ignorance), who is enlightened
[33] (Buddha),--
him I call a brāhmana. -- Verse 398.
He who,
without anger, endures reproach, flogging and punishments, whose
power -- the potent army-is patience, --him I call a brāhmana. --
Verse 399.
He who is
not wrathful, but is dutiful,
[34] virtuous, free
from craving, self-controlled and bears his final body,
[35] ? him I call a
brāhmana. -- Verse 400.
Like water
on a lotus leaf, like a mustard seed on the point of a needle, he
who clings not to sensual pleasures,-- him I call a brāhmana. --
Verse 401.
He who
realizes here in this world the destruction of his sorrow, who has
laid the burden
[36] aside and is
emancipated, -- him I call a brāhmana. -- Verse 402.
He whose
knowledge is deep, who is wise, who is skilled in the right and
wrong way,
[37] who has
reached the highest goal,-- him I call a brāhmana. -- Verse 403.
He who is
not intimate either with householders or with the homeless ones,
who wanders without an abode, who is without desires,-- him I call
a brāhmana. -- Verse 404.
He who has
laid aside the cudgel in his dealings with beings,
[38] whether feeble
or strong, who neither harms nor kills, -- him I call a brāhmana.
-- Verse 405.
He who is
friendly amongst the hostile, who is peaceful amongst the violent,
who is unattached amongst the attached,
[39]-- him I call a
brāhmana. -- Verse 406.
In whom
lust, hatred, pride, and detraction are fallen off like a mustard
seed from the point of a needle,-- him I call a brāhmana. --
Verse 407.
He who
utters gentle, instructive, true words, who by his speech gives
offence to none,-- him I call a brāhmana. -- Verse 408.
He who has
no desires, whether pertaining to this world or to the next, who
is desireless and emancipated,-- him I call a brāhmana. -- Verse
410.
Herein he
who has transcended both good and bad and the ties
[40] as well, who
is sorrowless, stainless, and pure,-- him I call a brāhmana. --
Verse 412.
He who is
spotless as the moon, who is pure, serene, and unperturbed, who
has destroyed craving for becoming, -- him I call a brāhmana. --
Verse 413.
He who,
discarding human ties and transcending celestial ties, is
completely delivered from all ties,
[41] -- him I call
a brāhmana. -- Verse 417.
He who has
given up likes
[42] and dislikes,
[43] who is cooled
and is without defilements,
[44] who has
conquered the world,
[45] and is
strenuous,-- him I call a brāhmana. -- Verse 418.
He who has
no clinging to aggregates that are past, future, or present, who
is without clinging and grasping,-- him I call a brāhmana. --
Verse 421.
The
fearless,
[46] the noble, the
hero, the great sage,
[47] the conqueror,
[48] the desireless,
the cleanser
[49] (of
defilements), the enlightened,
[50]? him I call a
brāhmana. -- Verse 422.
That sage
who knows his former abodes, who sees the blissful
[51] and the woeful
states,
[52] who has
reached the end of births,
[53] who, with
superior wisdom, has perfected himself
[54] who has
completed
[55] (the holy
life), and reached the end of all passions,-- him I call a
brāhmana. -- Verse 423.
CHAPTER
40
THE BODHISATTA IDEAL
"This body of flesh and blood I bear
Just for the world's good and welfare."
-- SRI SANGABODHI
In
the teachings of the Buddha, for the realization of the ultimate
Goal, there are three modes of Enlightenment (Bodhi) one of
which an aspirant may choose in accordance with his
particular temperament. They are
Sāvaka
[1]- Bodhi, Pacceka-Bodhi
and the Sammā-Sambodhi.
Sāvaka-Bodhi
is
the Enlightenment of a disciple. This is known as the Arahant
[2] ideal. He who
aspires to become an Arahant usually seeks the guidance of a
superior enlightened instructor. A slight indication from an
understanding teacher would alone be sufficient for a morally
advanced aspirant to progress on the upward path of Enlightenment.
Venerable Sāriputta, for instance, attained the first stage of
Sainthood, hearing only half a stanza from the Arahant Assaji. The
sorrow-afflicted Patācāra, who lost all those dear to her under
tragic circumstances, attained Arahantship by watching the water
that washed her feet. The child-like Kisāgotamī who implored the
Buddha for a cure for her dead infant, attained Sainthood by
watching a lamp that was being extinguished. Cūla Panthaka, who
could not memorize a verse for four months, attained Arahantship by
meditating on imper-manence while handling a clean piece of white
cloth in his hand, gazing at the sun.
After achieving
his goal, an Arahant devotes the remainder of his life to serving
other seekers of peace by example and by precept. First he purifies
himself, and then he tries to purify others by expounding to them
the teachings which he himself has followed. An Arahant is more
qualified to teach the Dhamma than ordinary worldling teachers, who
have no realization of Truth, since he speaks from personal
experience.
There is nothing
selfish in the noble ideal of Arahantship, for Arahantship is gained
only by eradicating all forms of selfishness. Self-illusion and
Egoism are some of the fetters that have to be discarded in order to
attain Arahantship. The wise men and women who lived in the time of
the Buddha, and others later, benefited by the golden opportunity
offered by Him to gain their enlightenment in this present life
itself.
Pacceka-Bodhi
is the independent Enlightenment of a
highly evolved person who achieves his goal by his own efforts
without seeking any external aid. Such a holy person is termed a
Pacceka (Private) Buddha because he lacks the power to purify
and serve others by expounding the Dhamma which he himself has
discovered. Nevertheless he teaches morality.
Pacceka Buddhas
arise only during those periods when the Teaching does not exist.
Their number is not limited only to one at a particular time as in
the case of Sammā-Sambuddhas.
Although the
Buddha Gotama of the present era has passed away we are still living
in a Buddha cycle, for the Teaching still exists in its pristine
purity. Accordingly no Pacceka Buddhas arise during this period. In
the Khaggavisāna Sutta of the Sutta Nipāta are treasured some
beautiful sayings of Pacceka Buddhas. A few of their wise utterances
are quoted below:--
1. Leaving aside
the cudgel towards all beings, harming none of them, let him not
yearn for sons or friends, but wander alone like a rhinoceros.
2. Affection
arises from intimacy, and sorrow results thereby. Realizing the evil
born of affection wander alone like a rhinoceros.
3. We certainly
praise the value of comradeship. One should associate with superiors
or equals. Failing them, lead a blameless life and wander alone
like a rhinoceros.
4. Variegated,
sweet, and enchanting are sensual pleasures. In diverse forms they
seduce the heart. Recognizing their menace, wander alone like a
rhinoceros.
5. Cold and heat,
hunger, thirst, wind, sun, mosquitoes and snakes -- overcome them
all, and wander alone like a rhinoceros.
6. Like a lion
that does not tremble at every sound, like the wind that does not
cling to the meshes of a net, like the lotus that is unsoiled by the
mud, wander alone like a rhinoceros.
7. In due season
cultivate loving-kindness, equanimity, compassion, release,
appreciative joy, and unthwarted by the world, wander alone like a
rhinoceros.
Sammā-Sambodhi
is the supreme Enlightenment of a most developed,
most compassionate, most loving, all-knowing perfect being. He who
attains this Bodhi is called a Sammā-Sambuddha, literally, a
fully self-enlightened One. He is so called because he not only
comprehends the Dhamma by his own efforts and wisdom but also
expounds the doctrine to seekers of truth to purify and save them
from this ever-recurring cycle of birth and death. Unlike the
Private Buddhas, only one Supreme Buddha arises at a particular
time, just as on certain trees one flower alone blooms.
He who aspires to
attain Sammā-Sambuddhahood is called a Bodhisatta. This Bodhisatta
ideal is the most refined and the most beautiful that could ever, in
this ego-centric world, be conceived for what is nobler than a life
of service and purity?
Those who, in the
course of their wanderings in Samsāra, wish to serve others and
reach ultimate perfection, are free to pursue the Bodhisatta ideal,
but there is no compulsion that all must strive to attain Buddhahood,
which, to say the least, is practically impossible. Critics who
contend that the Bodhisatta ideal was evolved to counteract the
tendency to a cloistered, placid and inert monastic life, only
reveal ignorance of the pure Buddha-Dhamma.
The
Abbisamayālankāra-Āloka, a later Samskrit work, a sub-commentary to
the Prajnā Pāramitā, states:-
"The great
disciples (Srāvakas), having attained the two kinds of Enlightenment
(i.e., of the Srāvaka proper and the Pratyeka Buddha) with
and without residue, remain with their
minds full of fear, since they are
deprived of great compassion and highest wisdom (uru
karunā prajnā vaikal-yena). Owing to the cessation of the force
of life, produced by the previous Biotic force, the attainment of
Nirvana becomes possible. But in reality (the Hinayānist saints) are
possessed only of that seeming Nirvana which is called the
Nirvana resembling an extinguished light. The births in the three
spheres of existence have ceased, but, after their worldly existence
has taken an end, the Arahants are born in the most pure
sphere of Buddhist activity in the unaffected plane (anāsravadhātu),
in state of perpetual trance and abiding within the petals of lotus
flowers (padmaphutesu jāyante). Thereafter the Buddha
Amitābhā and other Buddhas resembling the sun arouse them in order
to remove the undefiled ignorance (akilishta 57;na). Thereupon the
Arahants make their creative effort for Supreme Enlightenment and,
though they abide in a state of deliverance, they act (in the
phenomenal world) as if they were making a descent to hell. And
gradually, having accumulated all the factors for the attainment of
Enlightenment, they become teachers of living beings (i.e., Buddhas)."
This is an
absolutely fantastic view completely foreign to the spirit of the
original teachings of the Buddha.
It is argued that
Arahantship is selfish and that all must strive to attain Buddhahood
to save others. Well, one might ask:-- What is the object of
attaining Buddhahood ? Is it to make others attain Arahantship and
save them? If so, the logical conclusion is that Buddhahood itself
fosters selfishness which is absurd.
Buddhahood is
indisputably the best and the noblest of all the three ideals, but
all are not capable of achieving this highest ideal. Surely all
scientists cannot be Einsteins and Newtons. There must also be
lesser scientists who help the world according to their
capabilities.
The Pāli
term Bodhisatta is composed of Bodhi which means "wisdom" or
"enlightenment", and "Satta" which means "devoted to" or
"intent on." A Bodhisatta, therefore, means one who is
devoted to, or intent on, wisdom or enlightenment. The Samskritised
form should be Bodhishakta but the popular term is Bodhisattva which
means "wisdom being" or a being aspiring to become a Buddha.
This term is
generally applied to anyone who is striving for Enlightenment, but,
in the strictest sense of the term, should be applied only to those
who are destined to become supremely Enlightened Ones.
[3]
In one sense all
are potential Buddhas, for Buddhahood is not the special prerogative
of specially graced persons.
It should be
noted that Buddhists do not believe that there lies dormant in us
all a divine spark that needs development, for they deny the
existence of a Creator, but they are conscious of the innate
possibilities and the creative power of man.
Buddhism denies
too the existence of a permanent soul that transmigrates from life
to life, acquiring all experiences. Instead of an unchanging soul,
the so-called essence of man, it posits a dynamic life-flux where
there is an identity in process.
As a man Prince
Siddhārta, by his own will, wisdom and love, attained
Buddhahood, the highest state of perfection any being could aspire
to, and He revealed to mankind the only path that leads thereto. A
singular characteristic of Buddhism is that anyone may aspire to the
state of the teacher himself if only he makes the necessary
exertion. The Buddha did not claim any monopoly of Buddhahood. It is
not a sort of evolutionary process. It may be achieved by one's own
effort without the help of another. The Buddha does not condemn men
by calling them wretched sinners, but, on the contrary, encourages
them saying that they are pure in heart at conception. Instead of
disheartening followers, creating an inferiority complex, and
reserving the exalted state of Buddha to Himself, He encourages them
and inspires them to emulate Him.
A Bodhisatta need
not necessarily be a Buddhist. We may find ever-loving Bodhisattas
among Buddhists today, though they may be unaware of their lofty
aspirations, and Bodhisattas may also be found among other
religionists as well.
Three Types of
Bodhisattas
According to
Buddhism there are three types of Bodhisattas -- namely,
Intellectual Bodhisattas (Pa257;-dhika). Devotional
Bodhisattas (Saddhādhika) and Energetic Bodhisattas (Viriyādhika).
These three kinds of Bodhisattas correspond to māna Yogi, Bhakti
Yogi and Karma Yogi of the Hindus.
Intellectual
Bodhisattas are less devotional and more energetic; devotional ones
are less energetic and more intellectual; energetic ones are less
intellectual and more devotional. Seldom, if ever, are these three
characteristics harmoniously combined in one person. The Buddha
Gotama is cited as one of the intellectual group.
According to the
Books the intellectual ones attain Buddhahood within a short period,
devotional ones take a longer time, and energetic ones take longer
still.
Intellectual
Bodhisattas concentrate more on the development of wisdom and on the
practice of meditation than on the observance of external forms of
homage. They are always guided by reason and accept nothing on blind
belief. They make no self-surrender, and are not slaves either to a
book or to an individual. They prefer lonely meditation. With their
silent but powerful thoughts of peace radiating from their
solitary retreats they render moral help to suffering humanity.
The element of
piety -- Saddhā or Trustful Confidence-- is predominant in
the Devotional Bodhisattas. With Saddhā as their companion
they achieve their goal.
These Bodhisattas
take a keen interest in all forms of homage. The image of the Buddha
is a great inspiration to them.
It should be
understood that Buddhists do not worship an image. They pay homage
to what it represents and reflect on the virtues of the Buddha. The
more they think of the Buddha the more they love Him. This is the
reason why Buddhism does not denounce these external forms of homage
(āmisa pūjā) though undoubtedly practice (patipatti pūjā)
is more commendable and indisputably superior. But dry intellect
has to be flavoured with Saddhā (faith) to obtain
satisfactory results. As excessive Saddhā might also
sometimes be detrimental, it has to be restrained by wisdom.
The energetic
ones always seek opportunities to be of service to others. Nothing
gives them greater delight than active service. "For them work is
happiness, and happiness is work." They are not happy unless they
are active. As King Sanghabodhi of Sri Lanka said they "bear
this body of flesh and blood for the good and happiness of the
world." They live not only for themselves but for others as well.
This spirit of
selfless service is one of the chief characteristics of all
Bodhisattas.
With relentless
energy they work not as slaves but as masters. They crave for
neither fame nor name. They are interested only in service. It is
immaterial to them whether others recognize their selfless service
or not. They are utterly indifferent to praise or blame,
They forget
themselves in their disinterested service to others. They would
sacrifice even life itself could such action save another
fellow-being.
A Bodhisatta who
forgets himself in the service of others should practise Karunā
and Mettā (compassion and loving-kindness) to an
exceptionally high degree.
A Bodhisatta
desires the good and welfare of the world. He loves all beings as a
mother loves her only child. He identifies himself with all. To him
nothing gives more delight than to think that all are his brothers
and sisters. He is like a mother, a father, a friend, a teacher, to
all beings.
"The compassion
of a Bodhisatta consists in realizing the equality of oneself with
others (para ātma-samatā) and also the substitution of others
for oneself (para-ātma-parivartana)." When he does so he
loses his I-notion and finds no difference between himself and
others. He returns good for evil, and helps even unasked the very
persons who have wronged him, for he knows that "the strength of a
religious teacher is his patience."
"Being reviled,
he reviles not; being beaten, he beats not; being annoyed, he annoys
not. His forgiveness is unfailing even as the mother earth suffers
in silence all that may be done to her."
CHAPTER
41
PĀRAMĪ - PERFECTIONS
"Work for the
welfare of others."
-- SUTTA NIPĀTA
There
are ten transcendental virtues, which, in Pāli, are termed
Pāramī
[1]
that every Bodhisatta practises in
order to gain Supreme Enlightenment -- Sammā-Sambuddhahood. They are
Generosity (Dāna), Moralitv (Sīla), Renunciation (Nekkhamma),
Wisdom (Pa257;), Energy (Viriya),
Patience (Khanti), Truthfulness (Sacca),
Determination (Adhitthāna) and Equanimity (Upekkhā).
According to the
Cariyā Pitaka Commentary, Pāramī are those virtues which are
cultivated with compassion, guided by reason, uninfluenced by
selfish motives. and unsullied by misbelief and all feelings of
self-conceit.
The actions of a
Bodhisatta are absolutely selfless, being prompted solely by
compassion towards all beings. so boundless is his love and so
pervasive is his infinite compassion that unceasingly throughout the
series of his countless lives he strives to diminish suffering, to
elevate to greater honour the poor and the lowly, and to help the
needy in every possible way.
He seeks no
delight in self-indulgence while his less fortunate brethren and
sisters are steeped in misery. To alleviate suffering he would not
hesitate to sacrifice his most cherished possessions -- not
excepting life itself as illustrated in the story in the
Vyāghri-Jātaka
With heart full
of compassion he works for the weal and happiness of all beings;
though always guided by reason. He is generously endowed with all
the essential qualities of both head and heart in their full
development which are dedicated to the service of the world at
large.
In serving others
a Bodhisatta is not actuated by a desire for power or worldly
possessions. Knowing as he does that fame comes unsought to him who
is worthy of it, why should he pursue it?
He is completely
altruistic in his motives and egoism plays no part in his
disinterested activities.
"Let laymen and
monks both think that this was done by myself. In every work great
or small, let them refer to me. Such is the aspiration of the fool.
His desires and pride increase,
[2]" states the
Dhammapada. Such narrow and selfish aspirations do not enter into
the mind of a Bodhisatta.
1. DĀNA
Dāna
or Generosity is the first Pārami. It confers upon the giver the
double blessing of inhibiting immoral thoughts of selfishness, while
developing pure thoughts of selflessness.
"It blesseth him
that gives and him that takes."
A Bodhisatta is
not concerned as to whether the recipient is truly in need or not,
for his one object in practising generosity, as he does, is to
eliminate craving that lies dormant within himself. The joy of
service, its attendant happiness, and the alleviation of suffering
are other blessings of generosity.
In extending his
love with supernormal generosity, he makes no distinction between
one being and another, but he uses judicious discrimination in this
generosity. If, for instance, a drunkard were to seek his help, and,
if he were convinced that the drunkard would misuse his gift, the
Bodhisatta without hesitation would refuse it, for such misplaced
generosity would not constitute a Pāramī.
Should anyone
seek his help for a worthy purpose, then instead of assuming a
forced air of dignity or making false pretensions, he would simply
express his deep obligation for the opportunity afforded, and
willingly and humbly render every possible aid. Yet, he would never
set it down to his own credit as a favour conferred upon another,
nor would he ever regard the man as his debtor for the service
rendered. He is interested only in the good act, but in nothing else
springing from it. He expects no reward in return, nor even does he
crave enhancement of reputation from it.
A Bodhisatta,
though always ready to confer a favour, seldom, if ever, stoops to
ask one. The Brahma Jātaka (No. 323) relates that once the
Bodhisatta was leading an ascetic life in the park of a certain king
who used to visit him daily and minister to his needs. Yet, for
twelve long years he refrained from asking the boon of a pair of
sandals and a leaf-parasol, trifling as they were.
When questioned
as to his strange, but modest attitude, he replied to the king:-
"Who beg,
Pa257;la, Lord, to weep are fain.
They who refuse are apt to weep again".
In abundance he
gives to others, irrespective of caste, creed, or colour, though
seeking nothing for himself in return. A characteristic of his mind
is perfect contentment such as the poet Edward Dyer contemplated.
"Some have too
much, yet still do crave,
I little have and seek no more,
They are but poor though much they have,
And I am rich with little store."
In the Kanha
Jātaka (No. 440) it is related that Sakka, attracted by the
exemplary, virtuous life of the Bodhisatta, approached him and
offered him a boon. Acceding to Sakka's kindly request, he wished
for the following:
1. May I harbour no malice or hatred against my
neighbour!
2. May I not covet my neighbour's possessions!
3. May I cherish no personal affection towards others!
4. May I possess equanimity!
Greatly
disappointed, though full of admiration for the disinterest shown,
Sakka entreated him to choose yet another boon.
He replied:--
"Where in the
wood I ever dwell,
Where all alone dwell I,
Grant no disease may mar any peace,
Or break my ecstasy."
Hearing this,
Sakka thought-"Wise Kanha, in choosing a boon, chooses
nothing connected with food. All he chooses pertain to the ascetic
life!"
Yet again
Sakka said, "Choose a boon!"
The Bodhisatta
responded:
"O Sakka, Lord
of the world, a
choice thou doest declare:
No creature be aught harmed for me
O Sakka,
anywhere,
Neither in body nor in mind, this, Sakka, is my
prayer.
[3]"
A Bodhisatta
exercises this virtue of generosity to such an extent that he is
prepared to give away not only wealth and other cherished
possessions, but also his kingdom, his limbs and even his children
and wife; and he is ever ready to sacrifice his own life wherever
such sacrifice would benefit humanity.
The Vessantara
Jātaka (No. 547) relates how, when Prince Vessantara was a
child of only eight years, he thought with all sincerity: "If one
should need my heart, I would cut open my breast, tear it out and
give it; if one should need my eyes, I would gouge them out and give
them; if one should need my flesh, I would cut off what he needed."
The Vyāghrī
Jātaka depicts, in growing terms, an incident in which he willingly
and joyfully sacrificed his life for the good and happiness of
others. In the Jātakamālā the story runs as follows:--
"On one
occasion when the Bodhisatta was passing through a forest,
accompanied by his disciple, he saw a tigress and her three cubs
near death from starvation. Moved to compassion, he asked his
disciple to secure some food for them. This was but a pretext to
send him away, for the Bodhisatta thought:-
"Why
should I search after meat from the body of another while the whole
of my own body is available? Finding other meat is a matter of
chance, and I may well lose the opportunity of doing my duty. This
body being foul and a source of suffering, he is not wise who would
not rejoice at its being spent for the
benefit of another. There are but two things that make one
disregard the grief of another -- attachment to one's own pleasure
and the absence of the power of helping. But I cannot take my
pleasure while another grieves, as long as I am able to help him.
Why should I, therefore, be indifferent?
"By casting
myself down this precipice, I sacrifice my miserable body which will
feed the tigress, thus preventing her from killing the young ones
and saving the young ones from dying by the teeth of their mother.
"Furthermore,
by so doing I set an example to those whose longings are for the
good of the world. I encourage the feeble; I gladden those who
understand the meaning of charity; and I inspire the virtuous. And
finally that opportunity I yearned for, when may I have the
opportunity of benefiting others by offering them my own limbs, I
shall obtain it now, and acquire before long the Sammā Sambuddhahood
-- Supreme Enlightenment."
Thinking thus, he
cast himself down the precipice sacrificing his life for the welfare
of those helpless beings.
The Nevari (Nepāla
Bhāshā) version of this interesting and pitiful story is as
follows:--
In the remote
past there lived a devout and powerful king named Mahārattha. He had
three sons by name, Mahā Prashāda, Mahā Deva, and Mahāsattva, all
good and obedient.
One bright day
the king, accompanied by the princes and attendants, went on an
excursion to a forest park. The
young princes, admiring the enchanting beauty of the flowers and
trees, gradually penetrated far into the thick forest.
The attendants
noticed their absence and reported the matter to the king. He
ordered his ministers to go in search of them and returned to his
palace.
The three
princes, wandering through the forest, reached a mountain top. From
there the eldest saw a starving tigress with five cubs almost on the
verge of death. For seven days since her delivery she had been
without food. The cubs approached the mother to suck milk, but she
had nothing to satisfy their hunger, and the tigress, driven by
starvation, was clearly at the point of unnaturally devouring her
own cubs.
The eldest
brother was the first to see this pathetic spectacle. He showed the
tigress to his brothers and said:--"Behold that pitiful sight, O
brothers! That starving tigress is about to devour her cubs. How
wretched is their condition!"
"What is their
staple food, brother?" inquired Mahāsattva.
"Flesh and
blood is the staple food of tigers and lions." replied Mahā Prashāda.
"The tigress
seems to be very weak. Evidently she is without food for some days.
How noble if one could sacrifice one's body for their sake!
"But, who is
willing to make such great sacrifice!" remarked Mahā Deva.
"Surely, no
one would be able to do so," stated Mahā Prashāda.
"I lack
intelligence. Ignorant persons like us would not be able to
sacrifice their bodies for the sake of another. But there may be
selfless men of boundless compassion who would willingly do so,"
said Mahāsattva in a merciful tone.
Thus they
discussed amongst themselves and casting a last glance at the
helpless tigress, they departed.
Mahāsattva
thought to himself:--
"Sacrifice I
must this fleeting body for the sake of this starving tigress. Foul
is this body, and is subject to decay and death. One may adorn and
perfume it, but soon it will stink and perish."
Reflecting
thus, he requested his brothers to proceed as he would be retiring
to the forest for some reason or other.
He retraced
his steps to the place where the tigress was resting. Hanging his
garments and ornaments on a tree, again he thought:--
"Work I must
for the weal of others. Compassionate we must be towards all beings.
To serve those who need our succour is our paramount duty. This foul
body of mine will I sacrifice and thus save the tigress and her five
cubs. By this meritorious act may I gain Sammā Sambuddhahood and
save all beings from the ocean of Samsāra! May all beings be well
and happy!"
Moved by
compassion and inspired by the spirit of selfless service,
dauntlessly he jumped off the precipice towards the tigress.
The fall did
not result in an instantaneous death. The tigress, though ruthless
by nature, pitied the Bodhisattva and would not even touch his body.
The
Bodhisattva thought otherwise: "Obviously the poor animal is too
weak to devour me!"
So hc
went in search of a weapon. He came across a bamboo splinter, and
drawing near the tigress, he cut off his neck and fell dead on the
ground in a pool of blood.
The hungry
tigress greedily drank the blood and devoured the flesh leaving mere
bones.
The story adds
that, at the moment the Bodhisattva sacrificed his body, the earth
quaked, the waters of the ocean were disturbed, the sun's rays
dimmed, eye-sight was temporarily blurred, Devas gave cries of Sādhu,
and Pārijāta flowers came down as rain from heaven.
Affected by
the earthquake, the two elder brothers rightly guessed that their
younger brother must have become a prey to the tigress.
"Surely,
Mahāsattva must have sacrificed his life, for he spoke in a very
merciful tone," said Mahā Deva.
Both of them
turned back and went to the spot. They were horrified and awe-struck
at the unexpected spectacle. What they saw was not their beloved
brother but a mass of bones besmeared with blood. On a tree close by
they saw the hanging garments.
They wept and
fainted and on regaining consciousness, they returned home with
a heavy heart.
On the very
day the Bodhisattva sacrificed his life the mother-queen dreamt
that she was dead, that her teeth had
fallen out, and that she experienced a pain as if her body were
cut by a sharp weapon. Furthermore, she dreamt that a hawk came
drooping down and carried one of the three beautiful pigeons that
were perched on the roof.
The queen was
frightened, and on waking she remembered that her princes had gone
for an airing in the forest. She hastened to the king and related
the inauspicious dreams.
On being
informed that the princes were missing, she entreated the king to
send messengers in search of them.
Some ministers
who had gone earlier to search for them
returned to the palace with the sad news of the lamentable death
of the youngest prince. Hearing it, nobody was able to refrain from
weeping. The king, however, comforted the queen and, mounting an
elephant, speedily proceeded to the forest with his attendants and
brought back the other two grieving sons.
So great was
their grief that at first they were speechless. Later summoning up
courage, they explained to their bereaved mother the heroic deed of
their noble brother.
Soon the order
was given by the king to make necessary arrangements for them all to
visit the memorable scene of the incident.
All reached
the spot in due course. At the mere sight of the blood-smeared bones
of the dearest son scattered here and there, both the king and queen
fainted. The Purohita Brahmin instantly poured sandal wood water
over them, and they regained consciousness.
Thereupon the
king ordered his ministers to gather all the hair, bones, and
garments and, heaping them together, worshipped them. Advising them
to erect a golden Cetiya enshrining the relics, with a grieving
heart, he departed to his palace.
The Cetiya was
afterwards named "Om Namo Buddhā."
At the end of
the Jātaka it is stated that the Cetiya is at present called "Namurā."
In spite of
differences in the two versions, the central point in both is the
self-sacrifice of the Bodhisatta. It is immaterial whether the
Bodhisatta sacrificed his life as an ascetic or as a prince.
As in the other
Jātakas the Nidāna or the occasion for the Jātaka appears in this
one too. But the identification of the personages found at the end
of all Jātakas is absent here.
The Nevāri Jātaka
is obviously more descriptive than the Samskrit version. The origin
of the Nevāri is uncertain.
Dealing with the
Bodhisatta's mode of practising Dāna, an interesting account appears
in an important text of the Cariyā Pitaka Commentary.
In giving food
the Bodhisatta intends thereby to endow the recipient with long
life, beauty, happiness, strength, wisdom, and the Highest Fruit,
Nibbāna. He gives thirsty beings to drink with the object of
quenching the thirst of passion; garments to acquire moral shame and
moral dread; conveyances to cultivate psychic powers; odours for the
scent of Sīla (Morality); garlands and unguents to gain the glory
pertaining to the Buddha's virtues, seats to win the seat of
Enlightenment; lodging with the hope of serving as a refuge to the
world; lights to obtain the five kinds of eyes -- namely, the
physical eye, the eye of wisdom, the Divine Eye, the Buddha Eye, and
the Eye of Omniscience; forms to possess the Buddha aura; sounds to
cultivate a voice as sweet as Brahma's; tastes so that he may be
pleasing to all; contacts to gain the delicate organism of a Buddha;
medicine for the sake of deathlessness (Nibbāna). He emancipates
slaves in order to deliver men from the thraldom of passions;
renounces children to develop the paternal feeling towards all;
renounces wives to become the master of the world; renounces
kingdoms to inherit the kingdom of righteousness. Besides revealing
the altruistic attitude of a Bodhisatta, these lofty aspirations
disclose his disinterested efforts for the amelioration of mankind.
2. SĪLA
Combined with
this supernormal generosity of a Bodhisatta is his virtuous conduct
(Sīla). The meaning of the Pāli term is discipline. It
consists of duties that one should perform (Cāritta) and
abstinences which one should practise (Vāritta). These duties
towards parents, children, husband, wife, teachers, pupils, friends,
monks, subordinates, etc., are described in detail in the Sigālovāda
Sutta.
The duties of a
layman are described in a series of relationships, each for mnemonic
reasons of five items!
1. A child
should minister to his parents by:--
i. supporting them. ii. doing their duties, iii.
keeping the family lineage, iv. acting in such a way as to be worthy
of his inheritance and furthermore. v. offering alms in honour of
his departed relatives.
2. Parents,
who are thus ministered to by their children, should:--
i. dissuade them from evil, ii. persuade them to
do good, iii. teach them an art, iv. give them in marriage to a
suitable wife, and v. hand over to them their
inheritance at the proper time.
3. A pupil
should minister to a teacher by:--
i. rising. ii. attending on him, iii. attentive
hearing iv. Personal service, and v. respectfully receiving
instructions.
4. Teachers,
thus ministered to by pupils should:--
i. train them in the best discipline, ii.
make them receive that which is well held by them, iii. teach them
every suitable art and science, iv. introduce them to their friends
and associates, and v. provide for their safety in every quarter.
5. A husband
should minister to his wife by:--
i. courtesy, ii. not despising her, iii.
faithfulness, iv. handing over authority to her, and v. providing
her with ornaments.
6. The wife,
who is thus ministered to by her husband, should:
i. perform her duties in perfect order, ii. be
hospitable to the people around, iii. be faithful, iv. protect what
he brings, and v. be industrious and not lazy in dis-charging her
duties.
7. A noble
scion should minister to his friends and associates by:
i. generosity, ii. courteous speech, iii.
promoting their good, iv. equality, and v. truthfulness.
8. The
friends and associates, who are thus ministered to by a noble scion,
should:--
i. protect him when he is heedless, ii. protect
his property when he is heedless, iii. become a refuge when he is
afraid, iv. not forsake him when in danger, and v. be considerate
towards his progeny.
9. A master
should minister to servants and employees by:
i. assigning them work according to their
strength, ii. supplying them with food and wages, iii. tending them
in sickness, iv. sharing with them extraordinary delicacies, and v.
relieving them at times.
10. The
servants and employees, who are thus ministered to by their master,
should:
i. rise before him, ii. go to sleep after him,
iii. take only what is given, iv. perform their duties
satisfactorily, and v. spread his good name and fame.
11. A noble
scion should minister to ascetics and Brahmins by:
i. lovable deeds, ii. lovable words, iii. lovable
thoughts, iv. not closing the doors against them, and v. supplying
their material needs.
12. The
ascetics and brahmins, who are thus ministered to by a noble scion,
should:--
i. dissuade him from evil, ii. persuade him to do
good, ii. love him with a kind heart, iv. make him hear what he has
not heard and clarify what he has already heard, and v. point out
the path to a heavenly state.
A Bodhisatta who
fulfils all these household duties (Cāritta Sīla) becomes
truly a refined gentleman in the strictest sense of the term. Apart
from these obligatory duties he endeavours his best to observe the
other rules relating to Vāritta Sīla (morality) and thus lead
an ideal Buddhist life.
Rightly
discerning the law of action and reaction, of his own accord, he
refrains from evil and does good to the best of his ability. He
considers it his duty to be a blessing to himself and others, and
not a curse to any, whether man or animal.
As life is
precious to all and as no man has the right to take away the life of
another, he extends his compassion and loving-kindness towards every
living being, even to the tiniest creature that crawls at his feet,
and refrains from killing or causing injury to any living creature.
It is the animal instinct in man that prompts him mercilessly to
kill the weak and feast on their flesh. Whether to appease one's
appetite or as a pastime it is not justifiable to kill or cause a
helpless animal to be killed by any method whether cruel or humane.
And if it is wrong to kill an animal, what must be said of slaying
human beings, however noble the motive may at first sight appear.
Furthermore, a
Bodhisatta abstains from all forms of stealing, direct or indirect,
and thus develops honesty, trustworthiness and uprightness.
Abstaining from mis-conduct, which debases the exalted nature of
man, he tries to be pure and chaste in his sex life. He avoids false
speech, harsh language, slander, and frivolous talk and utters only
words which are true, sweet, peaceable and helpful. He avoids
intoxicating liquors which tend to mental distraction and confusion,
and cultivates heedfulness and clarity of vision.
A Bodhisatta
would adhere to these five principles which tend to control deeds
and words, whether against his own interests or not. On a proper
occasion he will sacrifice not only possessions and wealth but life
itself for the sake of his principles.
[4]
It should not be
understood that a Bodhisatta is perfect in his dealings in the
course of his wanderings in Samsāra. Being a worldling, he possesses
his own failings and limitations. Certain Jātakas like the Kanavera
Jātaka (No. 318) depict him as a very desperate highway robber.
This, however, is the exception rather than the rule.
The great
importance attached by an aspirant to Buddhahood to morality is
evident from the Sīlavimamsa Jātaka (No. 362) where the Bodhisatta
says: "Apart from virtue wisdom has no worth.
[5]"
In praise of Sīla
(morality), the foundation of all other higher virtues, Venerable
Buddhaghosa writes in the Visuddhi Magga.
"What scent
else blows with
and against the wind?
What stairway leads like her to heaven's gate ?
What door into Nibbāna's city opens?
The sage whose virtue is his ornament
Outshines the pomp and pearls of jewelled kings.
In virtuos men virtue destroys self-blame,
Begetting joy and praise. Thus should be known
The sum of all the discourse on the power
Of virtue, root of merits, slayer of faults.
[6]"
3. NEKKHAMMA
Still keener is
the enthusiasm a Bodhisatta exhibits towards Nekkhamma
(Renunciation), for by nature he is a lover of solitude.
Nekkhamma implies both renunciation of worldly pleasures by
adopting the ascetic life and the temporary inhibition of Hindrances
(Nivarana) by Jhānas (Ecstasies).
A Bodhisatta is
neither selfish nor self-possessive but is selfless in his
activities. He is ever ready to sacrifice his happiness for the sake
of others.
Though he may sit
in the lap of luxury, immersed in worldly pleasures, he may
comprehend their transitoriness and the value of renunciation.
Realizing thus
the vanity of fleeting material pleasures, he voluntarily leaves his
earthly possessions, and donning the simple ascetic garb, tries to
lead the Holy Life in all its purity. Here he practices the higher
morality to such an extent that he becomes practically selfless in
all his actions. No inducement whether fame, wealth, honour, or
worldly gain, could induce him to do anything contrary to his
principles.
Sometimes, the
first grey hair, as in the case of the Makhādeva Jātaka (No. 9), is
alone a sufficient call to a Bodhisatta to abandon the uncongenial
atmosphere of the palace for the independent solitary life of a
hermit. At times a dew-drop or a withered leaf may induce him to
adopt the ascetic life.
As a rule,
however, the practice of renunciation is not observed by a
Bodhisatta.
In the Kusa
Jātaka (No. 531), for instance, the Bodhisatta was subjected to much
humiliation owing to his unrestrained desire to win the hand of the
beautiful princess Pabhāvati.
Again in the
Darīmukha Jātaka (No. 373) it is mentioned that a Pacceka Buddha,
quondam friend of the Bodhisatta, approached him and said:
"Pleasures of
sense are but morass and mire,
The triply-rooted terror them I call.
Vapour and dust I have proclaimed them, Sire,
Become a brother and forsake them all."
He promptly
replied:
"Infatuate,
bound and deeply stained am I,
Brahmin, with pleasures, fearful, they may be.
But I love life, and cannot them deny;
Good works I undertake continually.
[7]"
In the period of
a Buddhaless Cycle a Bodhisatta would adopt the life of an ascetic
and lead the holy celibate life in solitude. If born in a Buddha
Cycle, he would lead the life of a Bhikkhu in a strict accordance
with the rules that pertain thereto. An ideal Bhikkhu who leads an
exemplary life is a blessing to himself and others. He teaches both
by example and by precept. Within he is pure, without he purifies.
He is very
strenuous in working for his inner spiritual development, catering
at the same time for the spiritual needs of those lesser brethren
and sisters. He is no burden to society because he gives no trouble
to any. He is like the bee that extracts honey from the flower
without damaging it. He possesses no property for he has renounced
everything worldly. His needs are few, and contentment is his
wealth. He repents not for the past, nor is he worried about the
future. He lives in the present, free from all responsibilities and
trammels of the world. He is ready to wander wherever he chooses for
the good and happiness of others, without clinging to any abode.
Under all vicissitudes of life he maintains a balanced mind, His
free services are always at the disposal of others.
Non-Buddhist
ascetics are invariably called Paribbā-jakas, Ajīvakas, Sanyāsins,
etc. Bhikkhu (Samskrit, Bhikshu) has now become exclusively
Buddhistic.
The rules laid
down for a Bhikkhu
[8] do not permit him
to beg anything from another. He may accept the four requisites --
robes, alms, lodging, medicine -- presented to him. If in need of
any requisite, he is allowed to ask it from his parents, close
relatives, or from professed supporters.
A Bhikkhu is not
bound to life-long vows. Of his own accord he enters the Order in
order to lead the Holy Life until he chooses to leave it. Once he
dons the yellow robe, the emblem of Arahants, he is bound to observe
the rules that pertain thereto.
To lead a life of
perfect purity and selfless service, to control and purify the mind
with ease, to see things as they truly are, to think rightly and
deeply, to develop the higher nature of man, to appreciate fully the
higher spiritual values, no other mode of life affords such
facilities and such great opportunities as the life of a Bhikkhu.
A Bhikkhu may
lead either a contemplative or a studious life. The former is more
in harmony with the ideal of a Bhikkhu, for the ultimate object in
donning the yellow robe, the emblem of sanctity and humility, is to
eradicate passions and realize Nibbāna.
4. PANNĀ
Nekkhamma
is followed by Pa257; (Wisdom
or Knowledge). It is the right understanding of the nature of the
world in the light of transiency (anicca), sorrowfulness
(dukkha) and soullessness (anattā). A Bodhisatta
meditates on these three characteristics but not to such an extent
as to attain Arahantship, for to do this would be deviating from his
Goal.
At the same time
he does not disparage worldly wisdom. He tries to acquire
knowledge even from his servants. Never does he show any desire to
display his knowledge, nor is he ashamed to plead ignorance even in
public, for under no circumstances does he ever prove to be a
charlatan. What he knows is always at the disposal of others, and
that he imparts to them unreservedly. He tries his best to lead
others from darkness to light.
Knowledge is of
three kinds. The first is knowledge acquired orally (sutamaya
pa257;). In the ancient days when printing was not in vogue
knowledge was acquired by hearing -- hence a learned man was then
called bahussuta (= he who has heard much), corresponding to
English erudition. The second kind of knowledge is acquired by
thought (cintāmaya pa257;). The practical scientific
knowledge of the West is the direct outcome of this kind of
knowledge. The third is a superior kind of knowledge acquired by
meditation and contemplation (bhāvanāmaya pa257;). It is by
such meditation that one realizes intuitive truths which are beyond
logical reasoning. Bhāvanā or meditation is not a passive
reverie, but an energetic striving. It leads to self-elevation,
self-discipline, self-control, and self-illumination. It is a heart
tonic as well.
Wisdom is the
apex of Buddhism. It is the first factor in the Noble Eightfold Path
(sammā ditthi). It is one of the seven Factors of
Enlightenment (Dhamma Vicaya Sambojjhanga). It is one of the
four means of Accomplish-ment (Vimansa-Iddhipāda). It is one
of the five Powers (Pa257;-bala) and one of the five
controlling Faculties (Pa257; indriya). It is wisdom that
leads to purification and to final Deliverance.
5. VIRIYA
Closely allied
with Pa257; (wisdom) is Viriya (Energy or
Perseverance). Here Viriya does not mean physical strength
though this is an asset, but mental vigour or strength of character,
which is far superior. It is defined as the persistent effort to
work for the welfare of others both in thought and deed. Firmly
establishing himself in this virtue, the Bodhisatta develops
self-reliance and makes it one of his prominent characteristics.
In the words of
Dr. Tagore a Bodhisatta, relying on his own resources, would form
his mind thus:--
"Let me not
pray to be sheltered from dangers,
but to be fearless in facing them.
Let me not beg for the stilling of my pain, but for the heart
to conquer it.
Let me not crave in anxious fear to be saved, but hope for
the patience to win my freedom."
The Viriya of a
Bodhisatta is clearly depicted in the Mahājanaka Jātaka (No. 539).
Shipwrecked in the open sea for seven days he struggled on without
once giving up hope until he was finally rescued.
Failures he views
as steps to success, opposition causes him to double his exertion,
dangers increase his courage. Cutting his way through difficulties,
which impair the enthusiasm of the feeble, surmounting obstacles,
which dishearten the ordinary, he looks straight towards his goal.
Nor does he ever stop until his goal is reached.
To Māra who
advised the Bodhisatta to abandon his quest, he said:-- "Death in
battle with passions to me seems more honourable than a life of
defeat."
Just as his
wisdom is always directed to the service of others, so also is his
fund of energy. Instead of confining it to the narrow course leading
to the realization of personal ends, he directs it into the open
channel of activities that tend to universal happiness. Ceaselessly
and untiringly he works for others, expecting no remuneration in
return or reward. He is ever ready to serve others to the best of
his ability.
In certain
respects Viriya plays an even greater part than Pa257;
in the achievement of the goal. In one who treads the Noble
Eightfold Path, Right Effort (Sammā Vāyāma or Viriya)
suppresses the arising of evil states, eradicates those which have
arisen, stimulates good states, and perfects those good states which
have already arisen. It serves as one of the seven Factors of
Enlightenment (Viriya Sambojjhanga). It is one of the four
Means of Accomplishment (Viriyiddhipāda). It is Viriya
that performs the function of the four modes of Right Endeavour (Sammappadhāna).
It is one of the five Powers (Viriya Bala) and one of the
five controlling Faculties (Viriyindriya).
Viriya
therefore
may be regarded as an officer that performs nine functions. It is
effort coupled with wisdom that serves as a powerful hand to achieve
all ends.
[9]
6. KHANTI
As important as
Viriya is Khanti. It is the patient endurance of
suffering inflicted upon oneself by others, and the forbearance of
others' wrongs.
A Bodhisatta
practises patience to such an extent that he is not provoked even
when his hands and feet are cut off. In the Khantivādi Jātaka, (No.
313) it appears that not only did the Bodhisatta cheerfully endure
the tortures inflicted by the drunkard king, who mercilessly ordered
his hands and feet, nose and ears to be cut off, but requited those
injuries with a blessing.
Lying on the
ground, in a deep pool of his own blood, with mutilated limbs, the
Bodhisatta said:--
"Long live the
king, whose cruel hand my body thus has marred.
Pure souls like mine such deeds as these with anger ne'er regard.
[10]"
Of his forbearance it is said that whenever he is harmed he thinks
of the aggressor:--
"This person is a
fellow-being of mine. Intentionally or unintentionally I myself must
have been the source of provocation, or it may be due to a past evil
Kamma of mine. As it is the outcome of my own action, why should I
harbour ill-will towards him?"
It may be
mentioned that a Bodhisatta is not irritated by any man's shameless
conduct either.
Admonishing His
disciples to practise forbearance, the Buddha says in the Kakacūpama
Sutta:
"Though robbers,
who are highway men, should sever your limbs with a two-handled saw
yet if you thereby defile your mind, you would be no follower of my
teaching.
"Thus
should you train yourselves: Unsullied shall our hearts remain. No
evil word shall escape our lips. Kind and compassionate with loving
heart, harbouring no ill-will shall we abide, enfolding, even
these bandits with thoughts of loving-kindness. And forth from them
proceeding, we shall abide radiating the whole world with thoughts
of loving-kindness, vast, expansive, measureless, benevolent and
unified."
Practising
patience and tolerance, instead of seeing the ugliness in others, a
Bodhisatta tries to seek the good and beautiful in all.
7. SACCA
Truthfulness or
Sacca is the seventh Perfection. By Sacca is here
meant the fulfilment of one's promise. This is one of the salient
characteristics of a Bodhisatta, for he is no breaker of his word.
He acts as he speaks, he speaks as he acts (yathāvādī tathakārī
yathākāri tathāvādi).
According to the
Hārita Jātaka (No. 431) a Bodhisatta, in the course of his life's
wanderings, never utters an untruth although at times he may violate
the other four precepts.
Truth he hides
not even to be polite.
He makes truth
his guide, and holds it his bounden duty to keep his word. He
ponders well before he makes his promise, but once made the promise
is fulfilled at any cost, even that of his life.
In the Hiri
Jātaka (No. 363) the Bodhisatta advises:
"Be thou in
deed to every promise true,
Refuse to promise what thou canst not do;
Wise men on empty braggarts
look askew.
[11]"
Again, the Mahā
Sutasoma Jātaka (No. 537) recounts that to fulfill a promise the
Bodhisatta was prepared even to sacrifice his life.
"Just as the
morning star on high
In balanced course doth ever keep,
And through all seasons, times, and years,
Doth never from its pathway swerve,
So likewise he in all wise speech
Swerves never from the path
of truth.
[12]"
A Bodhisatta is
trustworthy, sincere and honest. What he thinks, he speaks. There is
perfect harmony in his thoughts, words and deeds.
He is consistent
and straightforward in all his dealings. He is no hypocrite since he
strictly adheres to his high principles. There is no difference
between his inner self and his outward utterance. His private life
accords with his public life.
He does not use
flattery to win the hearts of others, does not exalt himself to win
their admiration, does not hide his defects or vainly exhibit his
virtues. The praiseworthy he praises without malice, the blameworthy
he blames judiciously, not with contempt but out of compassion.
Even the truth he
does not always utter. Should such utterance not be conducive to the
good and happiness of others, then he remains silent. If any truth
seems beneficial to others, he utters it, however detrimental to
himself it may be. And he honours the word of others as he honours
his own.
8. ADHITTHĀNA
Truthfulness is
followed by Adhitthāna which may be translated as resolute
determination. Without this firm determination the other perfections
cannot be fulfilled. It is compared to the foundation of a building.
This will-power forces all obstructions out of the Bodhisatta's
path, and no matter what may come to him, sickness, grief, or
disaster --he never turns his eyes away from his goal.
For instance, the
Bodhisatta Gotama made a firm determination to renounce his royal
pleasures and gain Enlightenment. For six long years his was a
superhuman struggle. He had to endure manifold hardships and face
innumerable difficulties. At a crucial moment when he most needed
their help, his five favourite disciples deserted him. Yet he did
not give up his effort. His enthusiasm was redoubled. He strove on
alone and eventually achieved the goal.
"Just as a
rocky mountain peak,
Unmoved stands, firm established.
Unshaken by the boisterous gale,
And always in its place abides.
So likewise he must ever be
In resolution firm
entrenched.
[13]"
A Bodhisatta is a
man of iron determination whose high principles cannot be shaken.
Easily persuaded to do good, none could tempt him to do anything
contrary to those principles. As occasion demands he is as soft as a
flower and as firm as a rock.
9. METTĀ
The most
important of all Pāramis is Mettā (Samskrit Maitri).
There is no graceful English equivalent for Mettā It may be
rendered as benevolence, goodwill, friendliness, or loving-kindness,
and is defined as the wish for the happiness of all beings without
exception. It is this Mettā that prompts a Bodhisatta to
renounce personal deliverance for the sake of others. He is
permeated with boundless goodwill towards all beings irrespective of
caste, creed, colour, or sex. Since he is the embodiment of
universal love he fears none, nor is he feared by any. Wild beasts
in lonely jungles are his loving friends. His very presence amongst
them fosters their mutual friendliness. He ever cherishes in his
heart boundless goodwill towards all that lives.
Mettā, in
Buddhism, should be differentiated from personal affection (pema)
or ordinary carnal love. From affection come fear and grief, but
not from Mettā.
In exercising
this loving-kindness one should not ignore oneself. Mettā
should be extended towards oneself equally with others. Mettā
of a Buddhist embraces the whole world, including himself.
In the
Mahā-Dhammapāla Jātaka (No. 385), it appears that the young
Bodhisatta, extended his loving-kindness, in equal measure, towards
his cruel father who ordered him to be tortured and killed, the
wicked executioner, his loving, weeping mother, and his humble self.
Loving-kindness
possesses a mystic power, which can easily influence beings far and
near. A pure heart that radiates this beneficent force is capable of
transforming wild beasts into tame ones, murderers into saints.
This mystic power
lies within the reach of all. Only a slight exertion is necessary to
make it our own.
"Dwelling on
the mountain slopes" says the Buddha, "I drew to me lions and
tigers, by the power of loving-kindness. Surrounded by lions and
tigers, by panthers and buffaloes, by antelopes, stags and boars, I
dwelt in the forest. No creature was terrified of me, and neither
was I afraid of any creature. The power of loving-kindness was my
support. Thus I dwelt upon the mountain side."
As one loves
others, so is one loved by them. No opposing forces, no hostile
vibrations, no negative thoughts can affect one who is so protected
by this aura of loving-kindness. With mind at peace, he will live in
a heaven of his own creation. Even those who contact him will also
experience that bliss. When one habitually feels loving-kindness and
demonstrates it in words and deeds, water-tight compartments
dissolve away. Distinctions gradually disappear, and the "I" is
absorbed in the "all". Nay, there will be no "I" at all. Finally one
will be able to identify oneself with all (sabbattatā), the
culmination of Mettā.
A Bodhisatta
extends this Mettā towards every living being and identifies
himself with all, making no distinction whatsoever of caste,
creed, colour, or sex. It is this Buddhist Mettā that attempts to
break all the barriers which separate one from another. To a
Bodhisatta there is no far and near, no enemy or foreigner, no
renegade or untouchable, since universal love, realized through
understanding, has established the brotherhood of all living beings.
A Bodhisatta is a true citizen of the world, ever kind, friendly,
and compassionate.
10. UPEKKHĀ
The tenth
Pāramī is Upekkhā or equanimity.
The Pāli term
Upekkhā is composed of upa, which means justly,
impartially or rightly (yuttito) and ikkha, to see,
discern or view. The etymological meaning of the term is discerning
rightly, viewing justly, or looking impartially, that is, without
attachment or aversion, without favour or disfavour.
Here the term is
not used in the sense of indifference or neutral feeling.
The most
difficult and the most essential of all perfections is this
equanimity, especially for a layman who has to live in an
ill-balanced world with fluctuating fortunes.
Slights and
insults are the common lot of humanity. So are praise and blame,
loss and gain, pain and happiness. Amidst all such vicissitudes of
life a Bodhisatta tries to stand unmoved like a firm rock,
exercising perfect equanimity.
In times of
happiness and adversity, amidst praise and blame, he is
even-balanced. Like a lion that does not tremble at any sound, he is
not perturbed by the poisoned darts of uncurbed tongues. Like the
wind that does not cling to the meshes of a net, he is not attached
to the illusory pleasures of this changing world. Like a lotus that
is unsoiled by the mud from which it springs, he lives unaffected by
worldly temptations, ever calm, serene and peaceful.
"Just as the
earth whate'er is thrown
Upon her, whether sweet or foul,
Indifferent is to all alike,
Nor hatred shows, nor amity,
So likewise he in good or ill,
Must even-balanced ever be.
[14]"
"As no waves
break the calm of ocean's depths, unruffled should his mind be.
[15]"
Furthermore, a
Bodhisatta who practises Upekkhā metes out justice to all
without being influenced by desire (chanda), hatred
(dosa), fear (bhaya), and ignorance (moha).
It will be seen
from the above Perfections that Bodhisattahood is, in its entirety,
a course of self-sacrifice, discipline, renunciation, deep insight,
energy, forbearance, truthfulness, determination, boundless love,
and perfect mental equilibrium.
* * *
In addition to
these ten Pāramis a Bodhisatta has to practise three modes of
conduct (cariyā) namely, Buddhi Cariyā, doing good
with wisdom, not ignoring self-development, Nātyattha Cariyā,
working for the betterment of relatives, and Lokattha Cariyā,
working for the amelioration of the whole world.
By the second
mode of conduct is not meant nepotism, but work to promote the
well-being of one's kinsfolk without any favouritism.
Thus practising
the ten Pāramis to the highest pitch of perfection, while developing
the three modes of conduct, he traverses the tempest-tossed sea of
Samsāra, driven hither and thither by the irresistible force of
Kamma, manifesting himself at different times in multifarious
births.
Now he comes into
being as a mighty Sakka, or as a radiant Deva, at another time as a
human being, high or low, again as an animal and so on until finally
he seeks birth in the Tusita Heaven, having consummated the Pāramīs.
There he abides, awaiting the opportune moment to appear on earth as
a Sammā Sambuddha.
It is not correct
to think that a Bodhisatta purposely manifests himself in such
various forms in order to acquire universal experience. No person is
exempt from the inexorable law of Kamma which alone determines the
future birth of individuals, except Arahants and Buddhas who have
put an end to all life in a fresh existence.
Due to his
intrinsic merit, A Bodhisatta, however, possesses some special
powers. If, for instance, he is born in a Brahma Realm where the
span of life extends for countless aeons, by exercise of his
will-power, he ceases to live in that sphere, and is reborn in
another congenial place where he may serve the world and practise
Pāramīs.
Apart from this
kind of voluntary death (adhimutti-kālakiriyā), the Jātaka
Commentary states that there are eighteen states in which a
Bodhisatta, as the result of his potential Kammic force accumulated
in the course of his wanderings in Samsāra, is never reborn. For
instance, he is never born blind or deaf, nor does he become an
absolute misbeliever (niyata micchāditthi), who denies
Kamma and its effects. He is born in the animal kingdom, but not
larger than an elephant and smaller than a snipe. He may suffer in
the ordinary states of misery (apāya), but is never destined
to the nethermost states of woe (avīci). Also a Bodhisatta
does not seek birth in the Pure Abodes (Suddhāvāsa), where
Anāgāmis are reborn, nor in the Formless Realms where one is
deprived of the opportunity to be of service to others.
It might be
asked: Is a Bodhisatta aware that he is aspiring to Buddhahood in
the course of his births?
Sometimes, he is,
and at times he is not.
According to
certain Jātakas it appears that on some occasions the Bodhisatta
Gotama was fully conscious of his striving for Buddhahood.
Visayha Setthi Jātaka (No. 340) may be cited as an example. In this
particular story Sakka questioned the Bodhisatta as to why he
was exceptionally generous. He replied that it was not for the sake
of any worldly power, but for the sole purpose of attaining Supreme
Buddhahood. In certain births as in the case of Jotipāla,
[16] he was not only
unaware of his high aspiration, but also abused the noble Teacher
Buddha Kassapa at the mere utterance of the sacred
word-Buddha. It may be mentioned that it was from this very Buddha
that he obtained his last revelation (Vivarana).
We ourselves may
be Bodhisattas who have dedicated our lives to the noble purpose of
serving the world. One need not think that the Bodhisatta Ideal is
reserved only for supermen. What one has done another can do, given
the necessary effort and enthusiasm. Let us too endeavour to work
disinterestedly for the good of ourselves and all others, having for
our object in life -- the noble ideal of service and perfection.
Serve to be
perfect; be perfect to serve.
CHAPTER
42
BRAHMAVIHĀRA - THE SUBLIME STATES
"Rare is birth as a human being.
Hard is the life of mortals."
"Do not let slip this opportunity."
-- DHAMMAPADA
Man
is a mysterious being with inconceivable potentialities. Latent in
him are both saintly characteristics and criminal tendencies. They
may rise to the surface at unexpected moments in disconcerting
strength. How they originated we know not. We only know that they
are dormant in man in varying degree.
Within the
powerful mind in this complex machinery of man are also found a
storehouse of virtue and a rubbish heap of evil. With the
development of the respective characteristics man may become either
a blessing or a curse to humanity.
Those who wish to
be great, noble and serviceable, who wish to sublimate themselves
and, serve humanity both by example and by precept, and who wish to
avail themselves of this golden opportunity as human beings,
endeavour their best to remove the latent vices and to cultivate the
dormant virtues.
To dig up
precious gems embedded in the earth men spend enormous sums of money
and make laborious efforts, and sometimes even sacrifice their
lives. But to dig up the valuable treasures latent in man, only
persistent effort and enduring patience are necessary. Even the
poorest man or woman can accomplish this task, for wealth is not an
essential prerequisite to the accumulation of transcendental
treasures.
It is strange
that the vices latent in man seem to be almost natural and
spontaneous. It is equally strange that every vice possesses its
opposite sterling virtue, which does not however appear to be so
normal and automatic, though still within the range of all.
One powerful
destructive vice in man is anger (dosa). The sweet virtue
that subdues this evil force and sublimes man is loving-kindness
(mettā).
Cruelty (himsā)
is another vice that is responsible for many horrors and
atrocities prevalent in the world. Compassion (karunā) is its
antidote.
Jealousy (issā)
is another vice that poisons one's system and leads to unhealthy
rivalries and dangerous competitions. The most effective remedy for
this poisonous drug is appreciative joy (muditā).
There are two
other universal characteristics that upset the mental equipoise of
man. They are attachment to the pleasurable and aversion to the
non-pleasurable. These two opposite forces can be eliminated by
developing equanimity (upekkhā).
These four
sterling virtues are collectively termed in Pāli "Brahmavihāra"
which may be rendered by Modes of Sublime Conduct, Sublime States,
or Divine Abodes.
These virtues
tend to elevate man. They make one divine in this life itself. They
can transform man into a superman. If all try to cultivate them,
irrespective of creed, colour, race, or sex, the earth can be
transformed into a paradise where all can live in perfect peace and
harmony as ideal citizens of one world.
The four sublime
virtues are also termed illimitables (appama257;). They are
so called because they find no barrier or limit and should be
extended towards all beings without exception. They embrace all
living beings including animals.
Irrespective of
religious beliefs, one can cultivate these sweet virtues and be a
blessing to oneself and all others.
1. METTĀ
The first Sublime
State is Mettā (Samskrit-Maitri). It means that which
softens one's heart, or the state of a true friend. It is defined as
the sincere wish for the welfare and genuine happiness of all living
beings without exception. It is also explained as the friendly
disposition, for a genuine friend sincerely wishes for the welfare
of his friend.
"Just as a mother
protects her only child even at the risk of her life, even so one
should cultivate boundless loving-kindness towards all living
beings" is the advice of the Buddha.
It is not the
passionate love of the mother towards her child that is stressed
here but her sincere wish for the genuine welfare of her child.
Mettā is neither
carnal love nor personal affection, for grief inevitably arises from
both.
Mettā is not mere
neighbourliness, for it makes no distinction between neighbours and
others.
Mettā is not mere
universal brotherhood, for it embraces all living beings including
animals, our lesser brethren and sisters that need greater
compassion as they are helpless.
Mettā is not
political brotherhood or racial brotherhood, or national
brotherhood, or even religious brotherhood.
Political
brotherhood is confined only to those who share similar political
views, such as the partial brotherhood of Democrats, Socialists,
Communists, and so forth.
Racial
brotherhood and national brotherhood are restricted only to those of
the same race and nation. Some nationalists love their race so much
that sometimes they ruthlessly kill innocent men, women and children
because they unfortunately are not blessed with blond hair and blue
eyes. The white races have particular love for the white skin, the
black for the black, the yellow for the yellow, the brown for the
brown, the pale for the pale, the red for the red. Others of a
different complexion are at times viewed with suspicion and fear.
Very often to assert their racial superiority they resort to brutal
warfare, killing millions by mercilessly raining bombs from the sky
above. The pathetic incidents of the Second World War are striking
examples which can never be forgotten by mankind.
Amongst some
narrow-minded peoples, within the wider circle of their ancient
nations, there exist minor circles of caste and class where the
so-called brotherhood of the powerful oppressors is so limited that
the oppressed are not even permitted to enjoy bare human rights
merely because of the accidents of birth or class. These oppressors
are to be pitied because they are confined to their water-tight
compartments.
Mettā is not
religious brotherhood either. Owing to the sad limitations of
so-called religious brotherhood human heads have been severed
without the least compunction, sincere outspoken men and women have
been roasted and burnt alive; many atrocities have been perpetrated
which baffle description; cruel wars have been waged which mar the
pages of world history. Even in this supposedly enlightened
twentieth century the followers of one religion hate or ruthlessly
persecute and even kill those of other faiths merely because they
cannot force them to think as they do or because they have a
different label.
If, on account of
religious views, people of different faiths cannot meet on a common
platform like brothers and sisters, then surely the missions of
compassionate world teachers have pitifully failed.
Sweet mettā
transcends all these kinds of narrow brotherhood. It is
limitless in scope and range. Barriers it has none. Discrimination
it makes not. Mettā enables one to regard the whole world as one's
motherland and all as fellow beings.
Just as the sun
sheds its rays on all without any distinction, even so sublime
mettā bestows its sweet blessings equally on the pleasant and
the unpleasant, on the rich and the poor, on the high and the low,
on the vicious and the virtuous, on man and woman, and on human and
animal.
Such was the
boundless Mettā of the Buddha who worked for the welfare and
happiness of those who loved Him as well as of those who hated Him
and even attempted to harm and kill Him.
The Buddha
exercised mettā equally towards His own son Rāhula, His
adversary Devadatta, His attendant Ānanda, His admirers and His
opponents.
This
loving-kindness should be extended in equal measure towards oneself
as towards friend, foe and neutral alike. Suppose a bandit were to
approach a person travelling through a forest with an intimate
friend, a neutral person and an enemy, and suppose he were to demand
that one of them be offered as a victim. If the traveller were to
say that he himself should be taken, then he would have no mettā
towards himself. If he were to say that anyone of the other
three persons should be taken, then he would have no mettā
towards them.
Such is the
characteristic of real mettā. In exercising this boundless
loving-kindness oneself should not be ignored. This subtle point
should not be misunderstood, for self-sacrifice is another sweet
virtue and egolessness is yet another higher virtue. The culmination
of this mettā is the identification of oneself with all
beings (sabbattatā), making no difference between oneself and
others. The so-called "I" is lost in the whole. Separatism
evaporates. Oneness is realized.
There is no
proper English equivalent for this graceful Pāli term Mettā.
Goodwill, loving-kindness, benevolence and universal love are
suggested as the best renderings.
The antithesis of
mettā is anger, ill-will, hatred, or aversion. Mettā
cannot co-exist with anger or vengeful conduct. The Buddha states:
"Hatreds do
not cease through hatreds:
through love alone they cease.
[1]"
Mettā not only
tends to conquer anger but also does not tolerate hateful thoughts
towards others. He who has mettā never thinks of harming
others, nor does he disparage or condemn others. Such a person is
neither afraid of others nor does he instil fear into any.
A subtle indirect
enemy assails mettā in the guise of a friend. It is selfish
affection (pema), for unguarded mettā may sometimes be
assailed by lust. This indirect enemy resembles a person who lurks
afar in the jungles or hills to cause harm to another. Grief springs
from affection but not from mettā.
This delicate
point should not be misunderstood. Parents surely cannot avoid
having affection towards their children and children towards their
parents; husbands towards their wives and wives towards their
husbands. Such affection is quite natural. The world cannot exist
without mutual affection. The point to be clarified here is that
unselfish mettā is not synonymous with ordinary affection.
A benevolent
attitude is the chief characteristic of inettā. He who
practises mettā is constantly interested in promoting the
welfare of others. He seeks the good and beautiful in all but not
the ugliness in others.
Attendant
blessings of Mettā
1. He who
practises mettā sleeps happily. As he goes to sleep with a
light heart free from hatred he naturally falls asleep at once. This
fact is clearly demonstrated by those who are full of
loving-kindness. They are fast asleep immediately on closing their
eyes.
2. As he goes to
sleep with a loving heart he awakes with an equally loving heart.
Benevolent and compas-sionate persons often rise from bed with
smiling faces.
3. Even in sleep
loving persons are not perturbed by bad dreams. As they are full of
love during their waking hours, they are peaceful in their sleeping
hours too. Either they fall into deep sleep or have pleasant dreams.
4. He becomes
dear to human beings. As he loves others, so do others love him.
When a persons
looks at a mirror with a smiling face, a similar face will greet
him. If, on the contrary, he looks with a wry face, he will see a
similar reflection. The outside world reacts on one in the same way
that one acts towards the world. One full of faults himself is apt
to see the evil in others. The good he ignores. An English poet --
Bolton Hall -- has put it beautifully: --
"I looked at
my brother with the Microscope of
Criticism.
And I said 'How coarse my brother is!'
I looked at him through the Telescope of Scorn
And I said, 'How small my brother is!'
Then I looked in the Mirror of Truth
And I said, 'How like me my brother is!' "
Why should we see
the ugliness in others when there is evil in the best of us and good
in the worst of us? It would be a source of pleasure to all if we
could see the good and beautiful in all.
5. He who
practises mettā is dear to non-humans as well. Animals are
also attracted to him. Radiating their loving-kindness, ascetics
live in wild forests amidst ferocious beasts without being harmed by
them.
6. Owing to his
power of mettā he becomes immune from poison and so forth
unless he is subject to some inexorable Kamma.
As mettā
is a constructive healthy force it has the power to counteract
hostile influence. Just as hateful thoughts can produce toxic
effects in the system, even so loving thoughts can produce healthy
physical effects. It is stated that a very generous and devout woman
named Suppiyā, who had a wound in her thigh, was healed on seeing
the Buddha. The peaceful thought vibrations of the Buddha and the
woman combined to produce this salutary effect.
When the Buddha
visited His birthplace for the first time, His son Rāhula, who was
only seven years of age, approached Him and spontaneously remarked:
"O ascetic, even your shadow is pleasing to me." The child was so
much dominated by the Buddha's mettā that he deeply felt its
magnetic power.
7. Invisible
deities protect him because of the power of his mettā.
8. Mettā
leads to quick mental concentration. As the mind is not perturbed by
hostile vibrations one-pointedness can be gained with ease. With
mind at peace he will live in a heaven of his own creation. Even
those who come in contact with him will also experience that bliss.
9. Mettā
tends to beautify one's facial expression. The face as a rule
reflects the state of the mind. When one gets angry, the heart pumps
blood twice or three times faster than the normal rate. Heated blood
rushes up to the face, which then turns red or black. At times the
face becomes repulsive to sight. Loving thoughts on the contrary,
gladden the heart and clarify the blood. The face then presents a
lovable appearance.
It is stated that
when the Buddha, after Enlightenment, reflected on the Causal
Relations (Patthāna), His heart was so pacified and His blood
so clarified that rays of different hue such as blue, yellow, red,
white, orange, and a mixture of these emanated from His body.
10. A person
imbued with mettā dies peacefully as he harbours no thoughts
of hatred towards any. Even after death his serene face reflects his
peaceful death.
11. Since a
person with mettā dies happily, he will subsequently be born
in a blissful state. If he has gained the Jhānas (ecstasies), he
will be born in a Brahma realm.
Power of Mettā
Besides these
inevitable worldly blessings mettā possesses a magnetic
power. It can produce a good influence on others even at a distance
and can attract others to oneself.
Once when the
Buddha visited a certain city, many distinguished nobles came to
welcome Him, amongst whom was a nobleman named Roja, who was
a friend of Venerable Ānanda. Seeing him, Venerable
Ānanda said: "It is very kind of you, Roja, to have come to
welcome the Buddha."
"No, Venerable
Sir, it is not out of any reverence towards the Buddha that I have
come to greet Him. We agreed amongst ourselves that whoever would
not go to greet the Buddha would be fined 500 gold coins. It is
through fear of the fine that I have come here to welcome the
Buddha", replied Roja.
Venerable
Ānanda was slightly displeased. He approached the Buddha and
implored Him to preach the Dhamma to Roja.
The Buddha
instantly radiated mettā towards Roja and retired to His
chamber.
Roja's body was
saturated with the mettā of the Buddha. He was electrified,
so to say, with the magnetic power of Buddha's irresistible love.
Just as a calf would run after its mother he ran from cell to cell
in the monastery inquiring where the Buddha was. The monks directed
him to the Buddha's chamber. He knocked at the door. The Buddha
opened it. In he went, saluted the Buddha, heard the doctrine, and
became a convert.
Such is the
magnetic power of mettā which everyone can exercise according
to his ability.
On another
occasion an intoxicated elephant was driven towards the Buddha in an
effort to kill Him. The Buddha calmly radiated His love towards the
elephant and subdued it.
A beautiful story
may be cited to show how the Bodhisatta as a boy extended his
boundless mettā when his own father ordered him to be killed.
Young though he was, the Bodhisatta thought to himself:--
"Here is a golden
opportunity for me to practise my mettā. My father stands
before me, my good mother is weeping, the executioner is ready to
chop off my hands and feet. I, the victim, am in the centre. Love I
must all the four in equal measure without any distinction. May my
good father not incur any suffering because of this ruthless act!
May I become a Buddha in the future!"
In one of his
previous births the Bodhisatta was once practising the virtue of
patience in a royal park. The king, a drunkard, meaning to test his
patience, ordered the executioner to beat him and cut off his hands
and feet. Still he practised patience. The impatient king kicked him
in the chest. Lying in a pool of blood, almost on the verge of
death, the Bodhisatta blessed the king and wished him long life
saying that men like himself never get angry.
[2]
A Bhikkhu is
expected to practise mettā to such an extent that he is
forbidden to dig or cause to dig the ground lest insects and other
minute creatures die.
The high standard
of mettā expected from a Bhikkhu can be understood by the
following admonition of the Buddha:-- "If bandits sever your limbs
with a two-handled saw, and if you entertain hate in your heart, you
will not be a follower of my teaching."
Such enduring
patience is extremely difficult. But, that is the lofty ethical
standard the Buddha expects from His followers.
The Buddha
Himself has set the noble example:
"As an elephant
in the battlefield withstands arrows shot from a bow," says the
Buddha, "even so will I endure abuse; verily most people are
undisciplined.
[3]"
This chaotic,
war-weary, restless world of today, where the nations are arming
themselves to their teeth, frightened of one another, where human
life is endangered by nuclear weapons which may be released at any
moment, is sorely in need of this universal loving-kindness so that
all may live in one world in perfect peace and harmony like brothers
and sisters.
Is it practically
possible to exercise mettā when one is threatened with
devastating bombs and other destructive weapons?
Well, what can
powerless people do when bombs rain from above? Can they avert such
a catastrophe?
Buddhist mettā
is the only answer to such deadly bombs when one is faced with
inexorable death.
If all warlike
nations could be prevailed upon to substitute this spiritual
mettā for the destructive weapons of materialism and rule the
world not with might and force but with right and love, then only
would there be genuine peace and happiness in this world.
Leaving the
almost unpractical major issues aside, it is advisable to be
concerned with oneself and the rest of mankind in cultivating this
sweet virtue of mettā to the best of one's ability.
How to
Practise Mettā
A few practical
hints are given below to practise this meditation on
loving-kindness.
Mettā
should be practised first towards oneself. In doing so a person
should charge his mind and body with positive thoughts of peace and
happiness. He should think how he could be peaceful, happy, free
from suffering, worry and anger. He then becomes the embodiment of
loving-kindness.
Shielded by
loving-kindness, he cuts off all hostile vibrations and negative
thoughts. He returns good for evil, love for anger. He becomes ever
tolerant and tries his best not to give occasion for anger to any.
Himself beaming with happiness, he injects happiness into others not
only inwardly but also outwardly by putting his mettā into
practice in the course of his daily life.
When he is full
of peace and is free from thoughts of hatred, it is easy for him to
radiate loving-kindness towards others. What he does not possess he
cannot give to others. Before he tries to make others happy he
should first be happy himself. He should know the ways and means to
make himself happy.
He now radiates
his loving-kindness towards all his near and dear ones individually
and collectively, wishing them peace and happiness and freedom from
suffering, disease, worry and anger.
Diffusing his
thoughts of loving-kindness towards his relatives and friends, he
radiates them also towards neutrals. Just as he wishes for the peace
and happiness of himself and of his near and dear ones, even so he
sincerely wishes for the peace and happiness of those who are
neutral to him, wishing them freedom from suffering, disease, worry
and anger. Finally, though this is somewhat difficult, he should
radiate his mettā in the same way towards those (if any) who
are inimical to him. If, by practising mettā, he could adopt
a friendly attitude towards those thought to be inimical towards
him, his achievement would be more heroic and commendable. As the
Buddha advises --"Amidst those who hate let him live free from
hatred."
Starting from
himself he should gradually extend his mettā towards all
beings, irrespective of creed, race, colour, or sex, including dumb
animals, until he has identified himself with all, making no
distinction whatever. He merges himself in the whole universe and is
one with all. He is no more dominated by egoistic feelings. He
transcends all forms of separatism. No longer confining himself to
water-tight compartments, no longer influenced by caste, class,
national, racial, or religious prejudices, he can regard the whole
world as his motherland and all as fellow beings in the ocean of
life.
2. KARUNĀ
The second virtue
that sublimes man is compassion (karunā). It is defined as
that which makes the hearts of the good quiver when others are
subject to suffering, or that which dissipates the sufferings of
others. Its chief characteristic is the wish to remove the woes of
others.
The hearts of
compassionate persons are even softer than flowers. They do not and
cannot rest satisfied until they relieve the sufferings of others.
At times they even go to the extent of sacrificing their lives so as
to alleviate the sufferings of others. The story of the Vyāghri
Jātaka
[4] where the
Bodhisatta sacrificed his life to save a starving tigress and her
cubs may be cited as an example.
It is compassion
that compels one to serve others with altruistic motives. A truly
compassionate person lives not for himself but for others. He seeks
opportunities to serve others expecting nothing in return, not even
gratitude.
Who needs
compassion?
Many amidst us
deserve our compassion. The poor and the needy, the sick and the
helpless, the lonely and the destitute, the ignorant and the
vicious, the impure and the undisciplined are some that demand the
compassion of kind-hearted, noble-minded men and women, to whatever
religion or to whatever race they belong.
Some countries
are materially rich but spiritually poor, while some others are
spiritually rich but materially poor. Both these pathetic conditions
have to be taken into consideration by the materially rich and the
spiritually rich.
It is the
paramount duty of the wealthy to come to the succour of the poor,
who unfortunately lack most of the necessaries of life. Surely those
who have in abundance can give to the poor and the needy their
surplus without inconveniencing themselves.
Once a young
student removed the door curtain in his house and gave it to a poor
person telling his good mother that the door does not feel the cold
but the poor certainly do. Such a kindhearted attitude in young men
and women is highly commendable.
It is gratifying
to note that some wealthy countries have formed themselves into
various philanthropic bodies to help under-developed countries,
especially in Asia, in every possible way. Charitable organizations
have also been established in all countries by men, women and
students to give every possible assistance to the poor and the
needy. Religious bodies also perform their respective duties in this
connection in their own humble way. Homes for the Aged, Orphanages
and other similar charitable institutions are needed in
under-developed countries.
The beggar
problem has still to be solved in some countries where begging has
become a profession. Out of compassion for the unfortunate beggars
this problem has to be solved satisfactorily by the respective
Governments as the existence of beggars is an insult to any
self-respecting nation.
As the materially
rich should have compassion on the materially poor and try to
elevate them, it is the duty of the spiritually rich, too, to have
compassion on the spiritually poor and sublime them though they may
be materially rich. Wealth alone cannot give genuine happiness.
Peace of mind can be gained not by material treasures but by
spiritual treasures. Many in this world are badly in need of
substantial spiritual food, which is not easily obtained, as
the spiritually poor far exceed the materially poor numerically, as
they are found both amongst the rich and the poor.
Even more than
poverty sickness prevails throughout the world. Many are physically
sick, some are mentally sick. Science provides effective medicine
for the former but not for the latter, who very often languish in
mental hospitals.
There are causes
for these two kinds of diseases. Compassionate men and women must
try to remove the causes if they wish to produce an effective cure.
Effective
measures have been employed by various nations to prevent and cure
diseases not only of mankind but also of animals. The Buddha set a
noble example by attending on the sick Himself and exhorting His
disciples with the memorable words:
"He who
ministers unto the sick ministers unto
me."
Some selfless
doctors render free services towards the alleviation of suffering.
Some expend their whole time and energy in ministering to the poor
patients even at the risk of their lives.
Hospitals and
free dispensaries have become a blessing to humanity but more are
needed so that the poor may benefit by them. In underdeveloped
countries the poor suffer through lack of medical facilities. The
sick have to be carried for miles with great inconvenience to the
nearest hospital or dispensary for medical treatment. Sometimes they
die on the way. Pregnant mothers suffer most. Hospitals,
dispensaries, maternity homes, etc. are essential needs in backward
village areas.
The lowly and the
destitute deserve the compassion of wealthy men and women. Sometimes
servants and workers are not well paid, well fed, well clothed and
more often than not they are ill treated. Justice is not meted out
to them. They are neglected and are powerless as there is nobody to
plead for them. Glaring cases of inhuman cruelty receive publicity
in some exceptional cases. Many such cases are not known. These
unfortunate ones have no other alternative but to suffer meekly even
as Mother Earth suffers everything in silence. When the grief is
unbearable, they commit suicide in utter desperation.
The vicious, the
wicked, and the ignorant deserve compassion even, more than those
who suffer physically as they are mentally and spiritually sick.
They should not be condemned and despised but sympathised with for
their failings and defects. Though a mother has equal compassion
towards all her children still she may have more compassion towards
a sick child. Even so, greater compassion should be exercised
towards the spiritually sick as their sickness ruins their
character.
The Buddha, for
instance, had great compassion towards the courtesan Ambapāli, and
towards Angulimāla the murderer. Both of them later became His
converts and underwent a complete reformation in character.
We must
understand that greatness is latent in all however wicked they may
be. Perhaps one appropriate word at the right moment may change the
whole outlook of a person.
The Emperor Asoka
perpetrated many crimes, so much so that he was stigmatized Asoka
the Wicked. Later the words from a young novice -- "Diligence is the
path to the deathless" -- produced such a great change in him that
he became Asoka the Righteous (Dharmāsoka).
The Buddha's
advice is to shun the company of the foolish. That does not mean
that the good should not associate with them so as to reform them.
People avoid those who suffer from contagious diseases. But compass-sionate
physicians, attend on them so as to heal them. Otherwise they might
die. In the same way the wicked may die spiritually if the good are
not tolerant and compassionate towards them.
As a rule the
Buddha went in search of the poor, the ignorant and the vicious, but
the good and the virtuous came in search of the Buddha.
Like mettā
(loving-kindness), karunā (compassion) should also be
extended without limit towards all suffering and helpless beings,
including dumb animals and fertile eggs.
To deny the
rights and privileges of mankind on account of caste, colour, or
race is inhuman and cruel. To feast on the flesh of animals by
killing or causing them to be killed is not human compassion. To
rain bombs from above and ruthlessly destroy millions of men, women
and children is the worst form of cruelty that deluded man has ever
perpetrated.
Today this
pitiless, vengeful world has sacrificed the most precious thing on
earth -- life -- at the altar of brute force. Whither has compassion
fled?
The world needs
today compassionate men and women to banish violence and cruelty
from the face of the earth.
Buddhist
compassion, it should be noted, does not consist in mere
shedding of tears and the like, for the indirect enemy of compassion
is passionate grief (domanassa).
Compassion
embraces all sorrow-stricken beings, while loving-kindness embraces
all living beings, happy or sorrowful.
3. MUDITĀ
The third sublime
virtue is muditā. It is not mere sympathy but sympathetic or
appreciative joy which tends to destroy jealousy, its direct enemy.
One devastating
force that endangers our whole constitution is jealousy. Very often
some cannot bear to see or hear the successful achievements of
others. They rejoice over their failures but cannot tolerate their
successes. Instead of praising and congratulating the successful,
they try to ruin, condemn and vilify them. In one way muditā
is concerned more with oneself than with others as it tends to
eradicate jealousy which ruins oneself. On the other hand it aids
others as well since one who practises muditā will not try to
hinder the progress and welfare of others.
It is quite easy
to rejoice over the success of one's near and dear ones, but rather
difficult to do so over the success of one's adversaries. Yes, the
majority not only find it difficult but also do not and cannot
rejoice. They seek delight in creating every possible obstacle so as
to ruin their adversaries. They even go to the extent of poisoning,
crucifying, and assassinating the good and the virtuous.
Socrates was
poisoned, Christ was crucified, Gandhi was shot. Such is the nature
of the wicked and deluded world.
The practice of
mettā and karunā is easier than the practice of
muditā which demands great personal effort and strong
will-power.
Do the Western
nations rejoice over the prosperity of the Eastern and the Eastern
over the prosperity of the Weostern? Does one nation rejoice over
the welfare of another nation? Is one race happy over the growing
prosperity of another race? Does even one religious sect, which
stands for the cultivation of morals, rejoice over the spiritual
influence of another sect?
One religion is
jealous of another religion, one part of the globe is jealous of
another part of the globe, one institution is jealous of another
institution, one business firm is jealous of another business firm,
one family is jealous of another family, unsuccessful pupils are
jealous of successful pupils, sometimes even one brother or sister
is jealous of another brother or sister.
This is the very
reason why individuals and groups should practise appreciative joy
if they wish to sublime themselves and be internally happy.
The chief
characteristic of muditā is happy acquiescence in others'
prosperity and success (anumodanā). Laughter and the
like are not the characteristics of muditā as exhilaration
(pahasa) is regarded as its indirect enemy.
Muditā
embraces all prosperous beings and is
the congratulatory attitude of a person. It tends to eliminate any
dislike (arati) towards a successful person.
4. UPEKKHĀ
The fourth
sublime state is the most difficult and the most essential. It is
upekkhā or equanimity. The etymo-logical meaning of the term
upekkhā is "discerning rightly," "viewing justly" or "looking
impartially," that is, without attachment or aversion, without
favour or disfavour. (See pp. 523-524 and 596-597).
Equanimity is
necessary especially for laymen who have to live in an ill-balanced
world amidst fluctuating circumstances.
Slights and
insults are the common lot of mankind. The world is so constituted
that the good and the virtuous are often subject to unjust criticism
and attack. It is heroic to maintain a balanced mind in such
circumstances.
Loss and gain,
fame and infamy, praise and blame, pain and happiness are eight
worldly conditions
[5] that affect all
humanity. Most people are perturbed when affected by such favourable
or unfavourable states. One is elated when one is praised, and
depressed when blamed and reviled. He is wise, says the Buddha, who,
amidst such vicissitudes of life, stands unmoved like unto a firm
rock, exercising perfect equanimity.
The Buddha's
exemplary life offers us worldlings an excellent example of
equanimity.
There was no
religious teacher in the world who was so severely criticised,
attacked, insulted and reviled as the Buddha, and yet none so highly
praised, honoured and revered as the Buddha.
Once when He went
in quest of alms, He was called an outcast by an impertinent brahmin.
He calmly endured the insult and explained to him that it is not
birth that makes one an outcast but an ignoble character. The
brahmin was converted.
Inviting him to a
house for alms, a certain man entertained the Buddha with the
filthiest language, current in His time. He was called 'swine',
'brute', 'ox', etc. But He was not offended. He did not retaliate.
Calmly He questioned His host what he would do when guests visited
his house. He replied that he would prepare a feast to entertain
them.
"Well, what would
you do if they did not partake of it?" questioned the Buddha.
"In that case we
ourselves would partake of the feast."
"Well, good
brother, you have invited me to your house for alms. You have
entertained me with a torrent of abuse. I do not accept it. Please
take it back," calmly replied the Buddha.
The offender's
character was completely transformed.
"Retaliate
not. Be silent as a cracked gong when you are abused by others. If
you do so, I deem that you have already attained Nibbāna although
you have not realized Nibbāna.
[6]"
Such is the
advice of the Buddha.
These are golden
words that should be given heed to in this ill-disciplined world of
today.
Once a lady of
the court induced some drunkards to revile the Buddha so much that
Venerable Ānanda, His attendant disciple, implored the Buddha to
leave the city and go elsewhere. But the Buddha was unperturbed.
Another woman
feigned pregnancy and publicly accused the Buddha of having placed
her in that condition. A woman was killed by His rivals and the
Buddha was accused of murder. His own cousin and disciple Devadatta
made an unsuccessful attempt to crush Him to death by hurling a rock
from a cliff. Some of His own disciples accused Him of jealousy,
partiality, favouritism, etc.
On the
other hand many sang the praises of the Buddha. Kings prostrated
themselves before His feet and paid the highest reverence.
Like the Mother
Earth the Buddha suffered everything in silence with perfect
equanimity.
Like a lion that
does not tremble at every sound, one should not be perturbed by the
poisoned darts of uncurbed tongues. Like the wind that does not
cling to the meshes of a net, one should not be attached to the
illusory pleasures of this changing world. Like the lotus that is
unsoiled by the mud from which it springs, one should live
unaffected by worldly temptations, ever calm, serene and peaceful.
As with the first
three virtues so also upekkhā has for its direct enemy
attachment (rāga) and for its indirect enemy callousness or
unintelligent indifference.
Upekkhā
discards clinging and aversion. An impartial attitude is its chief
characteristic. He who practises equanimity is neither attracted by
desirable objects nor is averse to undesirable objects.
His attitude
towards the sinner and saint will be the same, for he makes no
distinction.
*
Mettā
embraces all beings, karunā embraces
sufferers, muditā embraces the prosperous, and upekkhā
embraces the good and the bad, the loved and the unloved, the
pleasant and the unpleasant.
He who wishes to
be divine in this life itself may daily cultivate these four
sublime virtues which are dormant in all.
He who wishes to
perfect himself and compassionately work for the welfare of all
beings in the course of his countless births in Samsāra may
strenuously develop the ten Perfections (Pāramī) and
ultimately become a Sammā Sambuddha, a Supremely Enlightened One.
He who wishes to
eradicate his passions and put an end to suffering by realizing
Nibbāna at the earliest possible opportunity may diligently follow
the unique Noble Eightfold Path which still exists in its pristine
purity.
The Buddha
exhorts:
"Suppose, O
monks, this mighty earth were one mass of water and a man were to
throw down thereon a yoke with one hole. Then comes a wind from
the east and wafts it west, and a wind from the west wafts it
east; a north wind wafts it south, and a south wind wafts it
north. Then once at the end of a hundred years a blind turtle push
his neck through that yoke with one hole whenever he popped up to
the surface at the end of a hundred years?
"It is
unlikely, lord, that the blind turtle would do that.
"It is just as
unlikely, O monks, that one will get birth in human form; just as
unlikely that a Tathāgata should arise in the world, an Arahant, a
Fully Enlightened One; just as unlikely that the Norm (Dhamma)
and Discipline (Vinaya) proclaimed by a Tathāgata
should be shown in the world.
"But now
indeed, O monks, this state of human birth is won, and a Tathāgata
has arisen in the world, and the Norm and Discipline proclaimed by
the Tathāgata is shown in the world.
"Wherefore, O
monks, ye must make an effort to realize: This is ill, this is the
cause of ill, this is the cessation of ill, this is the way
leading to the cessation of ill.
[7]"
CHAPTER
43
EIGHT WORLDLY CONDITIONS
Vicissitudes of Life
(Atthalokadhamma)
This
ill-balanced world is not absolutely rosy. Nor is it totally thorny.
The rose is soft, beautiful and fragrant. But the stem on which it
grows is full of thorns. What is rosy is rosy; what is thorny is
thorny. Because of the rose one will not meddle with the thorns nor
will one disparage the rose on account of the thorns.
To an optimist
this world is absolutely rosy; to a pessimist this world is
absolutely thorny. But to a realist this world is neither absolutely
rosy nor absolutely thorny. It abounds with beautiful roses and
prickly thorns as well, from a realistic standpoint.
An understanding
person will not be infatuated by the beauty of the rose but will
view it as it is. Knowing well the nature of the thorns, he will
view them as they are and will take the precaution not to be
wounded.
Like the pendulum
that perpetually turns to the right and left, four desirable and
undesirable conditions prevail in this world which everyone,
without exception, must perforce face in the course of one's
lifetime.
They are gain
(lābha) and loss (alābha), fame (yasa) and defame
(ayasa), praise (pasamsā) and blame (nindā),
happiness (sukha) and pain (dukkha).
GAIN and LOSS
Business men, as
a rule, are subject to both gain (lābha) and loss (alābha).
It is quite natural to be complacent in obtaining a gain or a
profit. In itself there is nothing wrong. Such righteous or
unrighteous profits produce some pleasure which average men seek.
Without pleasurable moments, though temporary, life would not be
worth living. In this competitive and chaotic world rarely do people
enjoy some kind of happiness which gladdens their hearts. Such
happiness, though material, does conduce to health and longevity.
The problem
arises in case of loss. Profits one can bear smilingly but not so
the losses. More often than not they lead to mental derangement and
sometimes to suicide when the losses are unbearable. It is under
such adverse circumstances that one should exhibit moral courage and
maintain a balanced mind. All have ups and downs while battling with
life. One should always be prepared for the losses in particular.
Then there will be less disappointment.
When something is
stolen naturally one feels sad. But by becoming sad one would not be
able to retrieve the loss. One should think that someone had
benefited thereby though unrighteously. May he be well and happy!
Or one can
console oneself thinking:-- "It's only a minor loss." One may even
adopt a highly philosophical attitude "there is nothing to be called
Me or Mine."
In the time of
the Buddha once a noble lady was offering food to the Venerable
Sāriputta and some monks. While serving them she received a note
stating that her husband and all her sons who had gone to settle a
dispute were waylaid and killed. Without getting upset, calmly she
kept the note in her waist-pouch and served the monks as if nothing
had happened. A maid, who was carrying a pot of ghee to offer to the
monks, inadvertently slipped and broke the pot of ghee. Thinking
that the lady would naturally feel sorry over the loss, Venerable
Sāriputta consoled her, saying that all breakable things are bound
to break. The wise lady unperturbly remarked -- "Bhante, what is
this trivial loss? I have just received a note stating that my
husband and sons were killed by some assassins. I placed it in my
pouch without losing my balance. I am serving you all despite the
loss."
Such valour on
the part of courageous women is highly commendable.
Once the Buddha
went seeking alms in a village. Owing to the intervention of Māra
the Evil One, the Buddha did not obtain any food. When Māra
questioned the Buddha rather sarcastically whether He was hungry or
not, the Buddha solemnly explained the mental attitude of those who
are free from Impediments, and replied:-- "Ah, happily do we live,
we who have no Impediments. Feeders of joy shall we be even as the
gods of the Radiant Realm."
On another
occasion the Buddha and His disciples observed vassa (rainy
period) in a village at the invitation of a brahmin, who, however,
completely forgot his duty to attend to the needs of the Buddha and
the Sangha. Throughout a period of three months, although Venerable
Moggallāna volunteered to obtain food by his psychic powers, the
Buddha, making no complaint, was contented with the fodder of horses
offered by a horse-dealer.
Visākhā, the
Buddha's chief female lay disciple, used to frequent the monastery
to attend to the needs of the Buddha and the Sangha decked with a
very valuable outer garment. On entering the monastery, she used to
remove it and give it to the maid for safe custody. Once the maid
inadvertently left it in the temple and returned home. Venerable
Ānanda, noticing it, kept it in a safe place to be given to Visākhā
when she visited the monastery. Visākhā discovering the loss advised
the maid to look for it but not to take it back in case any Bhikkhu
had touched it. On inquiry the maid understood that Venerable Ānanda
had kept it in safe custody. Returning home, she reported the
matter.
Visākhā visited
the monastery and inquired of the Buddha what meritorious act should
she perform with the money obtained by selling the costly garment.
The Buddha advised her to build a monastery for the benefit
of the Sangha. As there was nobody to buy the garment because of its
high cost, she herself bought it and built a monastery and offered
it to the Sangha. After the offering, she expressed her gratitude to
the maid, saying:-- "If you had not inadvertently left my garment, I
would not have got an opportunity to perform this meritorious act.
Please share the merit."
Instead of
grieving over the temporary loss and reprimanding the maid for her
carelessness she thanked her for granting an opportunity for
service.
The exemplary
attitude of cultured Visākhā is a memorable lesson to all those who
are quickly irritated over the misdoings of helpless servants.
Losses one must
try to bear cheerfully with manly vigour. Unexpectedly one confronts
them, very often in groups and not singly. One must face them with
equanimity (upekkhā) and think it is an opportunity to
practise that sublime virtue.
FAME
and DEFAME
Fame (yasa)
and defame (ayasa) are another pair of inevitable worldly
conditions that confront us in the course of our daily lives.
Fame we welcome,
defame we dislike. Fame gladdens our mind, defame disheartens us. We
desire to become famous. We long to see our names and pictures
appear in the papers. We are greatly pleased when our activities,
however insignificant, are given publicity. Sometimes we seek undue
publicity too.
To see their
picture in a magazine some are ready to pay any amount. To obtain an
honour some are prepared to offer any bribe or give a fat donation
to the party in power. For the sake of publicity some exhibit their
generosity by giving alms to one hundred monks and even more, but
they may be totally indifferent to the sufferings of the poor and
the needy in the neighbourhood. One may charge and punish a starving
person who, to appease his hunger, were to steal a coconut in his
garden, but would not hesitate to present thousand coconuts to get a
good name.
These are human
frailties.
Most people do
even a good action with an ulterior motive. Selfless persons who act
disinterestedly are rare in this world. Even if the motive is not
very praiseworthy, those who do any good are to be congratulated on
having done a beneficial act. Most worldlings have something up
their sleeves. Well, who is hundred percent good? How many are
perfectly pure in their motives? How many are absolutely altruistic?
We need not hunt
after fame. If we are worthy of fame, it will come to us unsought.
The bee will be attracted to the flower, laden with honey. The
flower however, does not invite the bee.
True indeed, we
feel naturally happy, nay extremely happy, when our fame is spread
far and wide. But we must realize that fame, honour and glory only
lead to the grave. They vanish in thin air. Empty words are they,
though pleasing to the ear.
What about
defame? It is not palatable either to the ear or mind. We are
undoubtedly perturbed when unkind defamatory words pierce our ears.
The pain of mind is still greater when the so-called report is
unjust and absolutely false.
Normally it takes
years to erect a magnificent building. In a minute or two, with
modern devastating weapons, it could easily be demolished. Sometimes
it takes years or a lifetime to build up a good reputation. In no
long time the hard-earned good name can be ruined. Nobody is exempt
from the devasting remark beginning with the infamous "but". Yes, he
is very good, he does this and that, but... His whole good record is
blackened by the so-called "but". You may live the life of a Buddha,
but you will not be exempt from criticism, attacks and insults.
The Buddha was
the most famous and the most maligned religious teacher in His time.
Great men are
often not known; even if they are known, they are misknown.
Some antagonists
of the Buddha spread a rumour that a woman used to spend the night
in the monastery. Foiled in this base attempt, they spread a false
rumour amongst the populace that the Buddha and His disciples
murdered that very woman and hid her corpse in the rubbish-heap of
withered flowers within the monastery. When His historic mission met
with success and when many sought ordination under Him, His
adversaries maligned Him, saying that He was robbing the mothers of
their sons, depriving wives of their husbands, and that He was
obstructing the progress of the nation. Failing in all these
attempts to ruin His noble character, His own cousin and a jealous
disciple of His, attempted to kill him by hurling a rock from above.
Being a Buddha,
He could not be killed.
If such be the
sad fate of faultless, pure Buddhas, what can be the state of
ordinary mortals?
The higher you
climb a hill, the more conspicuous you become and much smaller in
the eyes of others. Your back is revealed but your front is hidden.
The fault-finding world exhibits your shortcomings and misdoings but
hides your salient virtues. The winnowing fan ejects the husks but
retains the grains: the strainer, on the contrary, retains the gross
remnants but drains out the sweet juice. The cultured take the
subtle and remove the gross; the uncultured retain the gross and
reject the subtle.
When you are
misrepresented, deliberately or undeliberately unjustly reported, as
Epictetus advises, it is wise to think or say -- "O, by his slight
acquaintanceship and little knowledge of myself I am slightly
criticised. But if I am known better, more serious and much greater
would be the accusations against me."
It is needless to
waste time in correcting the false reports unless circumstances
compel you to necessitate a clarification. The enemy is gratified
when he sees that you are hurt. That is what he actually expects. If
you are indifferent, such misrepresentations will fall on
deaf cars.
In seeing the
faults of others, we should behave like a blind person.
In hearing unjust
criticism of others, we should behave like a deaf person.
In speaking ill
of others, we should behave like a dumb person.
It is not
possible to put a stop to false accusations, reports and rumours.
The world is full
of thorns and pebbles. It is impossible to remove them. But if we
have to walk in spite of such obstacles, instead of trying to remove
them, which is impossible, it is advisable to wear a pair of
slippers and walk harmlessly.
The Dhamma
teaches:
Be like a lion
that trembles not at sounds.
Be like the wind that does not cling to the meshes of a net.
Be like a lotus that is not contaminated by the mud from which it
springs up.
Wander alone like a rhinoceros.
Being the king of
the forest, lions are fearless. By nature they are not frightened by
the roaring of other animals. In this world we may hear adverse
reports, false accusations, degrading remarks of uncurbed tongues.
Like a lion, we should not even listen to them. Like the boomerang
they will end where they began.
Dogs bark,
caravans peacefully move on.
We are living in
a muddy world. Numerous are the lotuses that spring therefrom.
Without being contaminated by the mud, they adorn the world. Like
lotuses we should try to lead blameless noble lives unmindful of the
mud that may be thrown at us.
We should expect
mud to be thrown at us instead of roses. Then there will be no
disappointment.
Though difficult
we should try to cultivate non-attachment.
Alone we come,
alone we go.
Non-attachment is happiness in this world.
Unmindful of the
poisonous darts of uncurbed tongues alone we should wander serving
others to the best of our ability.
It is rather
strange that great men have been slandered, vilified, poisoned,
crucified, or shot.
Great Socrates
was poisoned. Noble Jesus Christ was ruthlessly crucified. Harmless
Mahatma Gandhi was shot.
Well, is it
dangerous to be too good?
Yes, during their
lifetime they are criticised, attacked and killed. After death they
are deified and honoured.
Great men are
indifferent to fame or defame. They are not upset when they are
criticised or maligned for they work not for fame or name. They are
indifferent whether others recognise their services or not. "To work
they have the right but not to the fruit thereof."
PRAISE
and BLAME
Praise (pasamsā)
and blame (nindā) are two more worldly conditions that
affect mankind. It is natural to be elated when praised and to be
depressed when blamed.
Amidst praise and
blame, the Buddha says, the wise do not exhibit either elation or
depression. Like a solid rock that is not shaken by the wind they
remain unmoved.
Praise, if
worthy, is pleasing to the ears; if unworthy, as in the case of
flattery, though pleasing, it is deceptive. But they are all sounds
which have no effect if they do not reach our ears.
From a worldly
standpoint a word of praise goes a long way. By praising a little a
favour can easily be obtained. One word of merited praise is
sufficient to attract an audience before one speaks. If, at the
outset, a speaker praises the audience, he will have attentive ears.
If he criticises the audience at the outset, the response will not
be satisfactory.
The cultured do
not resort to flattery nor do they wish to be flattered by others.
The praiseworthy they praise without any jealousy. The blame worthy
they blame not contemp-tuously but out of compassion with the object
of reforming them.
Great men are
highly praised by the great and small who know them well though they
are utterly indifferent to such praise.
Many who knew the
Buddha intimately extolled the virtues of the Buddha in their own
way. One Upāli, a millionaire, a new convert, praised the Buddha,
enumerating hundred virtues ex tempore. Nine sterling virtues
of the Buddha that were current in His time are still being recited
by His followers, looking at His image. They are a subject of
meditation to the devout. Those well-merited virtues are still a
great inspiration to His followers.
What about blame?
The Buddha
says:--
"They who
speak much are blamed. They who speak a little are blamed. They who
are silent are also blamed. In this world there is none who is not
blamed."
Blame seems to be
a universal legacy to mankind.
The majority of
the people in the world, remarks the Buddha, are ill-disciplined.
Like an elephant in the battle-field that endures all arrows
shot at him, even so, the Buddha says, do I suffer all insults.
The deluded and
the wicked are prone to seek only the ugliness in others but not the
good and beautiful.
None, except the
Buddha, is hundred percent good. Nobody is hundred percent bad
either. There is evil in the best of us. There is good in the worst
of us. He who silences himself like a cracked gong when attacked,
insulted and abused, he, I say, the Buddha exhorts, is in the
presence of Nibbāna although he has not yet attained Nibbāna.
One may work with
the best of motives. But the outside world very often misconstrues
him and will impute motives never even dreamt of.
One may serve and
help others to the best of one's ability sometimes by incurring debt
or selling one's articles or property to save a friend in
trouble. But later, the deluded world is so constituted that those
very persons whom one has helped will find fault with him, blackmail
him, blemish his good character and will rejoice in his downfall.
In the Jātaka
stories it is stated that Guttila the musician taught everything he
knew to his pupil without a closed fist, but the ungrateful man he
was, he unsuccessfully tried to compete with his teacher and ruin
him.
Devadatta, a
pupil and cousin of the Buddha who had developed psychic powers, not
only tried to discredit the Buddha but also made an unsuccessful
attempt to crush Him to death by hurling a rock from above while He
was pacing up and down below.
On one
occasion the Buddha was invited by a brahmin for alms to his house.
As He was invited, the Buddha visited his house. Instead of
entertaining Him, he poured forth a torrent of abuse with the
filthiest of words.
The Buddha
politely inquired:-
"Do visitors come
to your house good brahmin?"
"Yes", he
replied.
"What do you do
when they come?"
"Oh, we prepare a
sumptuous feast."
"If they fail to
turn up, please?"
"Why, we gladly
partake of it."
"Well, good
brahmin, you have invited me for alms and entertained me with abuse.
I accept nothing. Please take it back."
The Buddha did
not retaliate, but politely gave back what the brahmin gave Him.
Retaliate not, the Buddha exhorts. Vengeance will be met with
vengeance. Force will be met with force. Bombs will be met with
bombs. "Hatreds do not cease through hatreds, but through love alone
they cease" is a noble utterance of the Buddha.
There was no
religious teacher so highly praised and so severely criticised,
reviled and blamed like the Buddha. Such is the fate of great men.
In a public
assembly a vile woman named Cincā feigning pregnancy, maligned the
Buddha. With a smiling face the Buddha patiently endured the insult
and the Buddha's innocence was proved.
The Buddha was
accused of murdering a woman assisted by His disciples.
Non-Buddhists severely criticised the Buddha and His Disciples to
such an extent that the Venerable Ānanda appealed to the Buddha to
leave for another village.
-- "How, Ānanda,
if those villagers also abuse us?"
-- "Well then,
Lord, we will proceed to another village."
-- "Then Ānanda,
the whole of India will have no place for us. Be patient. These
abuses will automatically cease."
Māgandiyā, a lady
of the harem, had a grudge against the Buddha for speaking ill of
her attractive figure when her father, through ignorance, wished to
give her in marriage to the Buddha. She hired drunkards to insult
the Buddha in public. With perfect equanimity the Buddha endured the
insults. But Māgandiyā had to suffer for her misdemeanour.
Insults are the
common lot of humanity. The more you work and the greater you
become, the more are you subject to insult and humiliation.
Jesus Christ was
insulted, humiliated and crucified.
Socrates was
insulted by his own wife. Whenever he went out to help others his
intolerant wife used to scold him. One day as she was unwell she
failed to perform her unruly task. Socrates left home on that day
with a sad face. His friends inquired why he was sad. He replied
that his wife did not scold him on that day as she was unwell.
"Well, you ought
to be happy for not getting that unwelcome scolding," remarked his
friends.
"Oh no! When she
scolds me I get an opportunity to practise patience. Today I missed
it. That is the reason why I am sad," answered the philosopher.
These are
memorable lessons for all.
When insulted we
should think that we are being given an opportunity to practise
patience. Instead of being offended, we should be grateful to our
adversaries.
HAPPINESS and
PAIN
Happiness
(sukha) and pain (dukkha) are the last pair of opposites.
They are the most powerful factors that affect mankind. What can be
endured with ease is sukha (happiness), what is difficult to
bear is dukkha (pain). Ordinary happiness is the
gratification of a desire. No sooner is the desired thing gained
than we desire some other kind of happiness. So insatiate are our
selfish desires. The enjoyment of sensual pleasures is the highest
and only happiness to an average person. There is no doubt a
momentary happiness in the anticipation, gratification and
recollection of such material pleasures highly priced by the
sensualist, but they are illusory and temporary.
Can material
possessions give one genuine happiness?
If so,
millionaires would not think of committing suicide. In a certain
country which has reached the zenith of material progress about ten
percent suffer from mental diseases. Why should it be so if material
possessions alone can give genuine happiness?
Can dominion over
the whole world produce true happiness?
Alexander, who
triumphantly marched to India, conquering the lands on the way,
sighed for not having more pieces of earth to conquer.
Are Emperors and
Kings who wear crowns always happy?
Very often the
lives of statesmen who wield power are at stake. The pathetic cases
of Mahatma Gandhi and J. F. Kennedy are illustrative examples.
Real happiness is
found within, and is not to be defined in terms of wealth, power,
honours or conquests.
If such worldly
possessions are forcibly or unjustly obtained, or are misdirected,
or even viewed with attachment, they will be a source of pain and
sorrow for the possessors. What is happiness to one may not be
happiness to another. What is meat and drink to one may be poison to
another.
The Buddha
enumerates four kinds of happiness for a layman.
They are the
happiness of possession (atthi sukha), namely, health,
wealth, longevity, beauty, joy, property, strength, children, etc.
The second source
of happiness is derived by the enjoyment of such possessions (bhoga
sukha). Ordinary men and women wish to enjoy themselves. The
Buddha does not advise all to renounce their worldly pleasures and
retire to solitude.
The enjoyment of
wealth lies not only in using it for ourselves but also in giving it
for the welfare of others. What we eat is only temporary. What we
preserve we leave and go. What we give we take with us. We are
remembered for ever by the good deeds we have done with our worldly
possessions.
Not falling into
debt (ananasukha) is another source of happiness. If we are
contented with what we have and if we are economical, we need not be
in debt to any one. Debtors live in mental agony and are under
obligation to their creditors. Though poor, when debt free, you feel
relieved and are mentally happy.
Leading a
blameless life (anavajjasukha) is one of the best sources of
happiness for a layman. A blameless person is a blessing to himself
and to others. He is admired by all and feels happier, being
affected by the peaceful vibrations of others. It should be stated
however that it is very, very difficult to get a good name from all.
The noble-minded persons are concerned only with a blameless life
and are indifferent to external approbation. The majority in this
world delight themselves in enjoying pleasures while some others
seek delight in renouncing them. Non-attachment or the transcending
of material pleasures is happiness to the spiritual. Nibbānic bliss,
which is a bliss of relief from suffering, is the highest form of
happiness.
Ordinary
happiness we welcome, but not its opposite -- pain, which is rather
difficult to endure.
Pain or suffering
comes in different guises.
We suffer when we
are subject to old age which is natural. With equanimity we have to
bear the sufferings of old age.
More painful than
sufferings due to old age are sufferings caused by disease,
which, if chronic, we feel that death is preferable. Even the
slightest toothache or headache is sometimes unbearable.
When we are
subject to disease, without being worried, we should be able
to bear it at any cost. Well, we must console ourselves thinking
that we have escaped from a still more serious disease.
Very often we are
separated from our near and dear ones. Such separation causes great
pain of mind. We should understand that all association must end
with separation. Here is a good opportunity to practise equanimity.
More often than
not we are compelled to be united with the unpleasant which we
detest. We should be able to bear them. Perhaps we are reaping the
effects of our own Kamma, past or present. We should try to
accommodate ourselves to the new situation or try to overcome the
obstacle by some means or other.
Even the Buddha,
a perfect being, who has destroyed all defilements, had to endure
physical suffering caused by disease and accidents.
The Buddha was
constantly subject to headache. His last illness caused Him much
physical suffering. As a result of Devadatta's hurling a rock to
kill Him, His foot was wounded by a splinter which necessitated an
operation. Sometimes He was compelled to starve. At times He had to
be contented with horse-fodder. Due to the disobedience of His own
pupils, He was compelled to retire to a forest for three months. In
the forest, on a couch of leaves spread on rough ground, facing
piercing cool winds, He slept with perfect equanimity. Amidst pain
and happiness He lived with a balanced mind. Death is the greatest
sorrow we are compelled to face in the course of our wanderings in
samsāra. Sometimes, death comes not singly but in numbers
which may even cause insanity.
Patācārā lost her
near and dear ones -- parents, husband, brother and two children --
and she went mad. The Buddha consoled her.
Kisā Gotami lost
her only infant, and she went in search of a remedy for her dead
son, carrying the corpse. She approached the Buddha and asked for a
remedy.
"Well, sister,
can you bring some mustard seed?"
"Certainly,
Lord!"
"But, sister, it
should be from a house where no one has died."
Mustard seeds she
found, but not a place where death had not visited.
She understood
the nature of life.
When a mother was
questioned why she did not weep over the tragic death of her only
son, she replied; "Uninvited he came, uninformed he went. As he
came, so he went. Why should we weep? What avails weeping?"
As fruits fall
from a tree -- tender, ripe or old -- even so we die in our infancy,
in the prime of manhood or even in old age.
The sun rises in
the East only to set in the West.
Flowers bloom in
the morning to fade in the evening.
Inevitable death,
which comes to all without exception, we have to face with perfect
equanimity.
"Just as the
earth whate'er is thrown
Upon her, whether sweet or foul,
Indifferent is to all alike,
No hatred shows, nor amity,
So likewise he in good or ill,
Must even-balanced ever be."
The Buddha says:
-- When touched by worldly conditions the mind
of an Arahant never wavers.
Amidst gain and loss, fame and defame, praise and
blame, happiness and pain, let us try to maintain a balanced mind.
CHAPTER
44
THE PROBLEMS OF LIFE
Who? Whence? Whither? Why? What?
are some important problems that affect all humanity.
1) Who is
man? is
our first question.
Let us proceed
with what is self-evident and perceptible to all.
Man possesses a
body which is seen either by our senses or by means of apparatus.
This material body consists of forces and qualities which are in a
state of constant flux.
Scientists find
it difficult to define what matter is. Certain philosophers define
"matter as that in which proceed the changes called motion, and
motion as those changes which proceed in matter.
[1]"
The Pāli term for
matter is Rūpa. It is explained as that which changes or
disintegrates. That which manifests itself is also another
explanation.
According to
Buddhism there are four fundamental material elements. They are
Pathavi, Āpo, Tejo, and Vāyo
Pathavi
means the element of extension, the substratum of matter. Without it
objects cannot occupy space. The qualities of hardness and softness
which are purely relative are two conditions of this element. This
element of extension is present in earth, water, fire and air. For
instance, the water above is supported by water below. It is this
element of extension in conjunction with the element of motion (Vāyo)
that produces the upward pressure. Heat or cold is the Tejo
element, while fluidity is the Āpo element.
Āpo
is the element of cohesion. Unlike Pathavi
it is intangible. It is this element which enables the scattered
atoms of matter to cohere and thus gives us the idea of body.
Tejo
is the element of heat. Cold is also a form
of Tejo. Both heat and cold are included in Tejo
because they possess the power of maturing bodies, or, in other
words, the vitalizing energy. Preservation and decay are due to this
element.
Vāyo
is the element of motion. The movements are
caused by this element. Motion is regarded as the force or the
generator of heat. Both motion and heat in the material realm
correspond respectively to consciousness and Kamma in the mental.
These four
powerful forces are inseparable and interrelated, but one element
may preponderate over another, as, for instance, the element of
extension preponderates in earth; cohesion, in water; heat, in fire;
and motion, in air.
Thus, matter
consists of forces and qualities which constantly change not
remaining the same even for two consecutive moments. According to
Buddhism matter endures only for 17 thought-moments.
[2]
At the moment of
birth, according to biology, man inherits from his parents an
infinitesimally minute cell 30 millionth part of an inch across. "In
the course of nine months this speck grows to a living bulk 15,000
million times greater than it was at outset.
[3] This tiny chemico-physical
cell is the physical foundation of man.
According to
Buddhism sex is also determined at the moment of conception.
Combined with
matter there is another important factor in this complex machinery
of man. It is the mind. As such it pleases some learned writers to
say that man is not Mind plus Body, but is a Mind-Body. Scientists
declare that life emerges from matter and mind from life. But they
do not give us a satisfactory explanation with regard to the
development of the mind
Unlike the
material body immaterial mind is invisible, but it could be sensed
directly. An old couplet runs:-
"What is mind?
No matter.
What is matter? Never mind."
We are aware of
our thoughts and feelings and so forth by direct sensation, and we
infer their existence in others by analogy.
There are several
Pāli terms for mind. Mana, Citta, Vi257;na
are the most noteworthy of them. Compare the Pāli root man,
to think, with the English word man and the Pāli word Manussa
which means he who has a developed consciousness.
In Buddhism no
distinction is made between mind and consciousness. Both are used as
synonymous terms. Mind may be defined as simply the awareness of an
object since there is no agent or a soul that directs all
activities. It consists of fleeting mental states which constantly
arise and perish with lightning rapidity. "With birth for its source
and death for its mouth it persistently flows on like a river
receiving from the tributary streams of sense constant accretions to
its flood." Each momentary consciousness of this ever-changing
life-stream, on passing away, transmits its whole energy, all the
indelibly recorded impressions, to its successor. Every fresh
consciousness therefore consists of the potentialities of its
predecessors and something more. As all impressions are indelibly
recorded in this ever-changing palimpsest-like mind, and as all
potentialities are transmitted from life to life, irrespective of
temporary physical disintegrations, reminiscence of past births or
past incidents becomes a possibility. If memory depends solely on
brain cells, it becomes an impossibility.
Like electricity
mind is both a constructive and destructive powerful force. It is
like a double-edged weapon that can equally be used either for good
or evil. One single thought that arises in this invisible mind can
even save or destroy the world. One such thought can either populate
or depopulate a whole country. It is mind that creates one's heaven.
It is mind that creates one's hell.
Ouspensky
writes:--"Concerning the latent energy contained in the phenomena of
consciousness, i.e. in thoughts, feelings, desires, we discover that
its potentiality is even more immeasurable, more boundless. From
personal experience, from observation, from history, we know that
ideas, feelings, desires, manifesting themselves, can liberate
enormous quantities of energy, and create infinite series of
phenomena. An idea can act for centuries and milleniums and only
grow and deepen, evoking ever new series of phenomena, liberating
ever fresh energy. We know that thoughts continue to live and act
when even the very name of the man who created them has been
converted into a myth, like the names of the founders of ancient
religions, the creators of the immortal poetical works of antiquity,
heroes, leaders, and prophets. Their words are repeated by
innumerable lips, their ideas are studied and commented upon.
"Undoubtedly each
thought of a poet contains enormous potential force, like the power
confined in a piece of coal or in a living cell, but infinitely more
subtle, imponderable and potent.
[4]"
Observe, for
instance, the potential force that lies in the following significant
words of the Buddha:
-- Mano-pubbaā dhammā ? mano - setthā -
manomayā.
Mind fore-runs deeds; mind is chief, and mind-made are they.
Mind or
consciousness, according to Buddhism, arises at the very moment of
conception, together with matter. Consciousness is therefore present
in the foetus. This initial consciousness, technically known
as rebirth-consciousness or relinking-consciousness (Patisandhi
vi257;na), is conditioned by past kamma of the person
concerned. The subtle mental, intellectual, and moral differences
that exist amongst mankind are due to this Kamma conditioned
consciousness, the second factor of man.
To complete the
trio that constitutes man there is a third factor, the phenomenon of
life that vitalizes both mind and matter. Due to the presence of
life reproduction becomes possible. Life manifests itself both in
physical and mental phenomena. In Pāli the two forms of life are
termed Nāma jivitindriya and Rūpa jivitindriya --
psychic and physical life.
Matter, mind, and
life are therefore the three distinct factors that constitute man.
With their combination a powerful force known as man with
inconceivable possibilities comes into being. He becomes his own
creator and destroyer. In him are found a rubbish-heap of evil and a
storehouse of virtue. In him are found the worm, the brute, the man,
the superman, the deva, the Brahma. Both criminal tendencies and
saintly characteristics are dormant in him. He may either be a
blessing or a curse to himself and others. In fact man is a
world by himself.
2) Whence?
is our second question.
How did man
originate'?
Either there must
be a beginning for man or there cannot be a beginning. Those who
belong to the first school postulate a first cause, whether as a
cosmic force or as an Almighty Being. Those who belong to the
second school deny a first cause for, in common experience, the
cause ever becomes the effect and the effect becomes the cause. In a
circle of cause and effect a first cause is inconceivable. According
to the former life has had a beginning; while according to the
latter it is beginningless. In the opinion of some the conception of
a first cause is as ridiculous as a round triangle.
According to the
scientific standpoint, man is the direct product of the sperm and
ovum cells provided by his parents. Scientists while asserting "Omne
vivum ex vivo"--all life from life, maintain, that mind and life
evolved from the lifeless.
Now, from the
scientific standpoint, man is absolutely parent-born. As such life
precedes life. With regard to the origin of the first protoplasm of
life, or "colloid" (whichever we please to call it), scientists
plead ignorance.
According to
Buddhism man is born from the matrix of action (kammayoni).
Parents merely provide man with a material layer. As such being
precedes being. At the moment of conception, it is Kamma that
conditions the initial consciousness that vitalizes the foetus. It
is this invisible Kammic energy generated from the past birth that
produces mental phenomena and the phenomenon of life in an already
extant physical phenomenon, to complete the trio that constitutes
man.
Dealing with the
conception of beings the Buddha states:--
"Where three are
found in combination, there a germ of life is planted. If mother and
father come together, but it is not the mother's period, and the
'being-to-be born' (gandhabba) is not present, then no germ
of life is planted. If mother and father come together, and it is
the mother's period, but the 'being-to-be-born' is not present, then
again no germ of life is planted. If mother and father come
together, and it is the mother's period, and the 'being-to-bc-born'
is also present, then, by the combination of these three, a germ of
life is there planted."
Here Gandhabba
(= gantabba) refers to a suitable being ready to be born in that
particular womb. This term is used only in this particular
connection, and must not be mistaken for a permanent soul.
For a being to be
born here a being must die somewhere. The birth of a being
corresponds to the death of a being in a past life; just as, in
conventional terms, the rising of the sun in one place means the
setting of the sun in another place.
The Buddha
states:--"a first beginning of beings who, obstructed by ignorance
and fettered by craving, wander and fare on, is not to be
perceived."
This life-stream
flows ad infinitum as long as it is fed with the muddy waters
of ignorance and craving. When these two are completely cut off,
then only does the life-stream cease to flow; rebirth ends as in the
case of Buddhas and Arahants. An ultimate beginning of this
life-stream cannot be determined, as a stage cannot be perceived
when this life force was not fraught with ignorance and craving.
The Buddha has
here referred merely to the beginning of the life-stream of living
beings. It is left to scientists to speculate on the origin and the
evolution of the universe.
3) Whither?
is our third question.
Where goes man?
According to
ancient materialism which, in Pāli and Samskrit, is known as
Lokāyata, man is annihilated after death, leaving behind him any
force generated by him. "Man is composed of four elements. When man
dies the earthy element returns and relapses into the earth; the
watery element returns into the water; the fiery element returns
into the fire; the airy element returns into the air, the senses
pass into space.
Wise and fools
alike, when the body dissolves. are cut off, perish, do not exist
any longer. There is no other world. Death is the end of all. This
present world alone is real.
The so-called
eternal heaven and hell are the inventions of imposters.
[5]
Materialists
believe only in what is cognizable by the senses. As such
matter alone is real. The ultimate principles are the four elements
-- earth, water, fire and air. The self conscious life mysteriously
springs forth from them, just as the genie makes its appearance when
Aladdin rubs his lamp. The brain secretes thought just as liver
secretes bile.
In the view of
materialists the belief in the other world, as Sri Radhakrishna
states, "is a sign of mendaciousness, feminism, weakness, cowardice
and dishonesty."
According to
Christianity there is no past for man. The present is only a
preparation for two eternities of heaven and hell. Whether they are
viewed as places or states man has for his future endless felicity
in heaven or endless suffering in hell. Man is therefore not
annihilated after death, but his essence goes to eternity.
"Whoever," as
Schopenhaeur says, "regards himself as having become out of nothing
must also think that he will again become nothing; or that an
eternity has passed before he was, and then a second eternity had
begun, through which he will never cease to be, is a monstrous
thought."
The adherents of
Hinduism who believe in a past and present do not state that man is
annihilated after death. Nor do they say that man is eternalized
after death. They believe in an endless series of past and future
births. In their opinion the life-stream of man flows ad
infinitum as long as it is propelled by the force of Kamma,
one's actions. In due course the essence of man may be reabsorbed
into Ultimate Reality (Paramātma) from which his soul
emanated.
Buddhism believes
in the present. With the present as the basis it argues the past and
future. Just as an electric light is the outward manifestation of
invisible electric energy even so man is merely the outward
manifestation of an invisible energy known as Kamma. The bulb may
break, and the light may be extinguished, but the current remains
and the light may be reproduced in another bulb. In the same way the
Kammic force remains undisturbed by the disintegration of the
physical body, and the passing away of the present consciousness
leads to the arising of a fresh one in another birth. Here the
electric current is like the Kammic force, and the bulb may be
compared to the egg-cell provided by the parents.
Past Kamma
conditions the present birth; and present Kamma, in combination with
past Kamma, conditions the future. The present is the offspring of
the past, and becomes in turn the parent of the future.
Death is
therefore not the complete annihilation of man, for though that
particular life span ended, the force which hitherto actuated it is
not destroyed.
After death the
life-flux of man continues ad infinitum as long as it is fed
with the waters of ignorance and craving. In conventional terms man
need not necessarily be born as a man because humans are not the
only living beings. Moreover, earth, an almost insignificant speck
in the universe, is not the only place in which he will seek
rebirth. He may be born in other habitable planes as well.
[6]
If man wishes to
put and end to this repeated series of births, he can do so as the
Buddha and Arahants have done by realizing Nibbāna, the complete
cessation of all forms of craving.
Where does man
go? He can go wherever he wills or likes if he is fit for it. If,
with no particular wish, he leaves his path to be prepared by the
course of events, he will go to the place or state he fully deserves
in accordance with his Kamma.
4) Why?
is our last question.
Why is man? Is
there a purpose in life? This is rather a controversial question.
What is the
materialistic standpoint? Scientists answer:-
"Has life
purpose? What, or where, or when?
Out of space came Universe, came Sun,
Came Earth, came Life, came Man, and more must come.
But as to Purpose: whose or whence? Why, None."
As materialists
confine themselves purely to sense-data and the present material
welfare ignoring all spiritual values, they hold a view
diametrically opposite to that of moralists. In their opinion there
is no purposer -- hence there cannot be a purpose. Non-theists, to
which category belong Buddhists as well, do not believe in a
creative purposer.
"Who colours
wonderfully the peacocks, or who makes the cuckoos coo so well?"
This is one of the chief arguments of the materialists to attribute
everything to the natural order of things.
"Eat, drink, and
be merry, for death comes to all, closing our lives," appears to be
the ethical ideal of their system. In their opinion, as Sri
Radhakrishna writes:-- Virtue is a delusion and enjoyment is the
only reality. Death is the end of life. Religion is a foolish
aberration, a mental disease. There was a distrust of everything
good, high, pure, and compassionate. The theory stands for
sensualism and selfishness and the gross affirmation of the loud
will. There is no need to control passion and instinct, since they
are nature's legacy to men.
[7]"
Sarvadarsana
Sangraha says:--
"While life is
yours, live joyously,
None can escape Death's searching eye;
When once this frame of ours they burn,
How shall it e'er again return?
[8]"
"While life
remains let a man live happily, let him feed on ghee even though he
runs in debt."
Now let us turn
towards science to get a solution to the question "why."
It should be
noted that "science is a study of things, a study of what is and
that religion is a study of ideals, a study of what should be."
Sir J. Arthur
Thompson maintains that science is incomplete because it cannot
answer the question why.
Dealing with
cosmic Purpose, Bertrand Russell states three kinds of views --
theistic, pantheistic, and emergent. "The first", he writes, "holds
that God created the world and decreed the laws of nature because he
foresaw that in time some good would be evolved. In this view
purpose exists consciously in the mind of the Creator, who remains
external to His creation.
"In the
'pantheistic' form, God is not external to the universe, but is
merely the universe considered as a whole. There cannot therefore be
an act of creation, but there is a kind of creative force in the
universe, which causes it to develop according to a plan which this
creative force may be said to have had in mind throughout the
process.
"In the
'emergent' form the purpose is more blind. At an earlier stage,
nothing in the universe foresees a later stage, but a kind of blind
impulsion leads to those changes which bring more developed forms
into existence, so that, in some rather obscure sense, the end is
implicit in the beginning.
[9]"
We offer
no comments. These are merely the views of different religionists
and great thinkers.
Whether there is
a cosmic purpose or not a question arises as to the usefulness of
the tapeworm, snakes, mosquitoes and so forth, and for the existence
of rabies. How does one account for the problem of evil? Are
earthquakes, floods, pestilences, and wars designed?
Expressing his
own view about Cosmic Purpose, Russell boldly declares:--"Why in any
case, this glorification of man? How about lions and tigers? They
destroy fewer animals or human lives than we do, and they are much
more beautiful than we are. How about ants? They manage the
Corporate State much better than any Fascist. Would not a world of
nightingales and larks and deer be better than our human world of
cruelty and injustice and war?
The believers in
cosmic purpose make much of our supposed intelligence, but
their writings make one doubt it. If I were granted omnipotence, and
millions of years to experiment in, I should not think Man much to
boast of as the final result of all my efforts.
[10]"
What is the
purpose of life according to different religions?
According to
Hinduism the purpose of life is "to be one with Brahma" or "to be
re-absorbed in the Divine Essence from which his soul emanated."
According to
Judaism, Christianity and Islam, it is "to glorify God and to enjoy
Him for ever."
Will an average
person of any religion be prepared to give up his earthly life, to
which he tenaciously clings, for immortality in their ultimate
havens of peace?
Very doubtful,
indeed!
* * *
Now, how does
Buddhism answer the question "why?"
Buddhism denies
the existence of a Creator. As such from a Buddhist standpoint there
cannot be a fore-ordained purpose. Nor does Buddhism advocate
fatalism, determinism, or pre-destination which controls man's
future independent of his free actions. In such a case freewill
becomes an absolute farce and life becomes purely
mechanistic.
To a large extent
man's actions are more or less mechanistic, being influenced by his
own doings, upbringing, environment and so forth. But to a certain
extent man can exercise his freewill. A person, for instance,
falling from a cliff will be attracted to the ground just as an
inanimate stone would. In this case he cannot use his freewill
although he has a mind unlike the stone. If he were to climb a
cliff, he could certainly use his freewill and act as he likes. A
stone, on the contrary, is not free to do so of its own accord. Man
has the power to choose between right and wrong, good and bad. Man
can either be hostile or friendly to himself and others. It
all depends on his mind and its development.
Although there is
no specific purpose in man's existence, yet man is free to have some
purpose in life.
What,
therefore, is the purpose of life?
Ouspensky
writes:--"Some say that the meaning of life is in service, in the
surrender of self, in self-sacrifice, in the sacrifice of
everything, even life itself. Others declare that the meaning of
life is in the delight of it, relieved against 'the expectation of
the final horror of death.' Some say that the meaning of life is in
perfection, and the creation of a better future beyond the grave, or
in future life for ourselves. Others say that the meaning of
life is in the approach to non-existence; still others, that the
meaning of life is in the perfection of the race, in the
organization of life on earth; while there are those who deny the
possibility of even attempting to know its meaning."
Criticising all
these views the learned writer says:--"The fault of all these
explanations consists in the fact that they all attempt to discover
the meaning of life outside of itself, either in the nature of
humanity, or in some problematical existence beyond the grave, or
again in the evolution of the Ego throughout many successive
incarnations -- always in something outside of the present life of
man. But if instead of thus speculating about it, men would simply
look within themselves, then they would see that in reality the
meaning of life is not after all so obscure. It consists in
knowledge.
[11]"
In the opinion of
a Buddhist, the purpose of life is Supreme Enlightenment (Sambodhi),
i.e. understanding of oneself as one really is. This may
be achieved through sublime conduct, mental culture, and penetrative
insight; or in other words, through service and perfection.
In service are
included boundless loving-kindness, compassion, and absolute
selflessness which prompt man to be of service to others. Perfection
embraces absolute purity and absolute wisdom.
ENDNOTES:
Chapter 1
[1]
Corresponding to Pāli Vesākha, Samskrit --Vaisākha,
and Simhala Vesak.
[2]
Unlike the Christian Era the Buddha Era is reckoned from the death
of the Buddha, which occurred in 543 B.C. (in His 80th year), and
not from His birth.
[3]
A pillar, erected at this sacred spot by King Asoka, still stands to
this day to commemorate the event.
[4]
The site of Kapilavatthu has been identified with Bhuila (Bhulya)
in the Basti district, three miles from the Bengal and N. W. Railway
station of Babuan.
[5]
See the genealogical table.
[6]
Gotama is
the family name, and Sākya is the name of the race to which
the Buddha belonged.
Tradition holds
that the sons of King Okkāka of the Mahāsammata line,
were exiled through the plotting of their step-mother. These
princes, in the course of their wanderings, arrived at the foothills
of the Himalayas. Here they met the sage Kapila, on whose
advice, and after whom, they founded the city of Kapilavatthu, the
site of Kapila.
King Okkāka,
hearing of the enterprise of the
princes, exclaimed -- "Sakyā vata bho rājakumārā -- Capable,
indeed, are the noble princes." Hence the race and the kingdom they
originated were known by the name Sākya.
The Sākya kingdom
was situated in South Nepal and extended over much of modern Oudh.
See E. J. Thomas, Life of Buddha, p. 6.
[7]
See Warren, Buddhism in Translations, p. 49 and Jātaka
Commentary.
On Asita's
advice his nephew Nālaka
renounced the world and when the prince, as expected, attained
Buddhahood, he heard His teaching and became an Arahant. See Nālaka
Sutta, Sutta Nipata, p. 131.
[8]
Arūpalokas are immaterial planes where those who have
developed the Arūpa Jhānas (Absorptions or Ecstasies) are
born.
[9]
Samskrit -- Siddhārtha Gautama.
[10]
Hearing that Prince Siddhattha renounced the world, this
Kondaand four sons of the other seven brahmins retired from
the world and joined him as his followers. These were the first five
Chief Disciples of the Buddha. See Ch. VI.
[11]
See Majjhima Nikāya, Mahā Saccaka Sutta-No. 36.
[12]
Jhāna -- a developed state of consciousness gained by
concentration.
[13]
Also known as Bhaddakaccānā, Bimbā, Rāhulamātā.
[14]
A province in Central India noted for silk. Modern Benares was its
capital.
[15]
Anguttara Nikāya, part I, p. 145; Gradual Sayings, part I p.
128.
[16]
Majjhima Nikāya. Part 1, Ariyapariyesana Sutta No.26, p. 163.
[17]
Majjhima Nikāya, Part 1, Mahā Saccaka Sutta, No. 36
[18]
"Seeing the four signs, I set out on horse-back ..." Buddhavamsa,
XXVI, p. 65.
[19]
Lit., bound or seized (la) by a fetter (rāhu).
[20]
The third Arūpa Jhāna.
[21]
The fourth Arūpa Jhāna
Chapter 2
[1]
Majjhima Nikāya No. 36, Vol. 1, p. 242.
[2]
Another name for Māra. According to the Books there are five kinds
of Māras -- namely, i. Deity Māra (Devaputta), ii. Passion
(Kilesa), iii. Kammic Activities (Abhisamkhāra), iv.
Aggregates (Khandha) and v. Death (Maccu).
[3]
Sutta Nipāta -- Padhāna Sutta, p. 74.
[4]
Tato -- Pali Text Society's edition.
[5]
Resulting from voluntary poverty.
[6]
That is, indecision as to the certainty of the Goal.
[7]
Warriors wear Mugrass crest on their heads or on their banners to
indicate that they will not retreat from the battle-field
[8]
Sangāme me matam seyyo -- Ya jīve parājito
[9]
See Ch. I.
[10]
Āsavas (Defilements) -- are those which flow right up to the
top-most plane of existence with respect to spheres, or right up to
the Gotrabhū state, with respect to mind-flux. There are four
Āsavas, viz: Sense-desires (Kāma), Becoming
(Bhava), False Views (Ditthi) and Ignorance (Avijjā).
In this particular text only three are mentioned. Here Bhava
means the desire to be born in the realms of form and formless
realms (Rūpa and Arūpa Bhava).
[11]
Vimutto'smi.
[12]
Khinā jāti, vusitam brahmacariyam, katam karaniyam nāparam
itthattaya.
Chapter 3
[1]
His disciples addressed Him as Buddha, Bhagavā (Exalted
One), Sugata (Well-gone One) etc, while alien followers
addressed Him as Bho Gotama, (Venerable Gotama), Samana
Gotama (Ascetic Gotama), etc., Referring to Himself the Buddha
used the term "Tathāgata" meaning "He who hath thus come",
"He who hath thus gone."
[2]
Samskrit -- Bodhisattva.
[3]
Samyutta Nikāya part iii, p. 66; Kindred Sayings, part iii,
p. 58.
[4]
Majjhima Nikāya, Ariyapariyesana Sutta N. 26.
[5]
Such as Konda Alāra Kālāma, Uddakka Rāmaputta etc.
[6]
Majjhima Nikāya, Ariyapariyesana Sutta, N. 26.
[7]
A celestial being who resides in heavenly planes.
[8]
A heavenly musician.
[9]
A demon.
[10]
Gradual Sayings, Pt. ii, pp. 44-45, Anguttara Nikāya
Pt. ii -- p.37.
[11]
Paritrānāya sādhūnām vināsāya ca duskrtām.
Dharmsamsthāpanārthāya sambhavāmi yuge yuge.
[12]
Hindu teachers, however, with the object of bringing within the
fold of Hinduism the increasing adherents of Buddhism, have
unjustly called the Buddha God's incarnation (Avatāra) --
an idea which He repudiated in His own time.
[13]
Suddhi asuddhi paccattam n'aa visodhaye. Dhammapada v.
165.
[14]
Tumhehi kiccam ātappam akkhātāro tathāgatā.. Dhammapada v. 276
[15]
Attadipā viharatha, attapatisaranā anaaranā. Dīgha Nikāya,
Mahāparinibbāna Sutta Vol. 2, p. 100.
[16]
Dwight Goddard -- Buddhist Bible, p. 20.
[17]
(Gautama the Buddha, p. 1.)
Chapter 4
[1]
The famous Pipal tree at Buddha Gayā in northern India which
sheltered Him during His struggle for Enlightenment.
[2]
Sea Chapter 25
[3]
Brahmin is a racial term which means "one who studies the Vedas",
generally applied to the priestly caste. Sometimes the Buddha uses
this term in the sense of "one who has discarded evil" -- a Saint.
In this book "Brahmana"
is used to denote a Saint, and "Brahmin", to denote a member of
that particular caste.
[4]
On the spot where the Buddha stood, a Cetiya has been erected by
King Asoka. This was named Animisalocana Cetiya and is still to be
seen.
[5]
The right-hand branch of the original Bodhi tree which was brought
to Ceylon by Sanghamittā Theri and planted by King
Devānampiyatissa at Anuradhapura, the ancient capital of Ceylon,
still exists in a flourishing condition, though more than 2200
years old.
[6]
So called because the Buddha reflected on the jewels of the
Abhidhamma.
[7]
Namely, blue (nīla), yellow (pīta), red (lohita),
white (odāta), orange (matha) and a mixture of
these five colours (pabhassara).
[8]
Uddāna, p. i.
[9]
These three cannot be personified passions as the incident took
place after the Enlightenment.
[10]
This Naga King cannot be a human being. The Vinaya texts also cite
an interesting story of a serpent who, assuming the form of a
human being, lived for some time as a Bhikkhu in robes.
[11]
Sukho viveko tutthassa sutadhammassa passato
Abyāpajjham sukham loke pānabhūtesu samyamo
Sukhā virāgatā loke kāmānam samatikkamo
Asmimānassa yo vinayo etam ve paramam sukham.
Uddāna p. 10.
[12]
i.e., Craving (tanhā).
[13]
Body.
[14]
Passions (kilesa)
[15]
Ignorance (avijj ā ).
[16]
Nibbāna
Chapter 5
[1]
Anguttara Nikāya: part ii, p. 20; Gradual Sayings, part ii,
p. 20.
[2]
This discourse was delivered by the Buddha while residing at
Jetavana, Sāvatthi, long after the establishment of the Order of
the Sangha. He showed His reverence towards the Sangha by
requesting the Queen Mahā Pajāpati Gotami to offer to the Sangha
the robe specially prepared for Him.
[3]
Paralokavajjabhayadassāvino.
[4]
Apārutā tesam amatassa dvārā - ye sotavantā pamutu saddham
[5]
See Majjhima Nikāya, Ariyapariyesana Sutta, No. 26
[6]
Devatās (Pāli) are terrestrial or celestial deities, a
class of beings, who, as a rule, are invisible to the physical
eye. This particular feminine deity had been related to the
merchants in a previous birth. It is interesting to note the
non-human element appearing in various places connected with the
life of the Buddha.
[7]
Sattu, fried flour, and Madhu, honey, were a regular
diet of travellers in India in the ancient days.
[8]
Cātummahārājikas, the Guardian Deities of the four
quarters.
[9]
The commentary states that the Buddha wished that the four bowls
be amalgamated into one
[10]
Buddham saranam gacchāmi (I seek refuge in the Buddha),
Dhammam saranam gacchāmi (I seek refuge in the Dhamma), is the
twofold formula. As the Sangha or the Noble Order was not in
existence then they did not recite the third -- Sangham saranam
gacchāmi (I seek refuge in the Sangha). One becomes a Buddhist
by intelligently reciting the Three Refuges.
[11]
The Jātaka commentary relates that when these two first converts
begged of the Buddha to give them an object of worship the Buddha
touched His head and presented them some hair relics.
It is believed
that these relics have been enshrined in the modern Swe Dagon
Pagoda in Rangoon, the pride and glory of Burmese Buddhists. This
bell-shaped massive Cetiya appears like a golden mountain from a
distance.
[12]
The first religious teacher who taught the Bodhisatta the Jhānas
extending up to the Realm of Nothingness (Aki57;yatana).
[13]
The second religious teacher who taught the Bodhisatta the highest
state of mundane mental development, The Realm of Neither
Perception nor Non-Perception (N'eva sa257; n' āsa257;yatana).
[14]
The Buddha uttered these words because He attained Enlightenment
by Himself without the aid of a teacher. He had teachers before
His Enlightenment, but nobody taught Him the way to attain
Buddhahood. It is therefore not correct to say that Buddhism is a
natural outgrowth of Hinduism.
[15]
Majjhima Nikāya, Ariyapariyesana Sutta, N, 26.
[16]
See chapter 6.
[17]
Lit. Stream-Winner.
[18]
See chapter 6.
Chapter 6
[1]
Sri Radhakrishnan, Indian Philosophy, vol. 1, pp. 281-282.
[2]
Mahāvagga p. 10, Samyutta Nikāya Vol. V, p. 420.
[3]
Modern Saranath where, in a former existence, the Master
sacrificed His life to save a helpless doe and her unborn little
one. The locality takes its modern name from the Bodhisatta who,
in that ancient birth, was Sāranganātha, protector of the deer.
[4]
Kāmasukhallikānuyoga.
[5]
Attakilamathānuyoga.
[6]
Lit. -- "Thus who hath come" or "Thus who hath gone." When the
Buddha refers to Himself He usually uses this epithet.
[7]
Subjugation of passions.
[8]
Realization of the Four Noble Truths.
[9]
Attainment of the four Paths and four Fruits of Saintship.
[10]
Pa257;pādānakkhandha -- According to Buddhism this
so-called being is composed of five groups, viz: Rūpa,
matter, Vedanā, feeling, Sa257;, perception,
Samkhārā, mental states and Vi257;na, consciousness.
These are the five psycho-physical component parts that constitute
an individual. Matter is composed of forces and qualities. Mind
too is composed of mental states (cetasikas). They are
fifty-two in number. of them Vedanā, and Sa257;
are treated as two distinct groups. The remaining fifty are
collectively called Samkhārā.
[11]
They are: (i) the knowledge of the Four Truths (sacca57;na);
(ii) the knowledge as regards the respective function of the
Four Truths (kicca57;na); and (iii) the knowledge that
the respective function of each Truth has been accomplished (kata
57;na).
[12]
Each Truth consists of three aspects. Thus four Truths consist of
twelve modes.
[13]
The reference is to the fruit of Arahantship (Arahattaphala)
[14]
Dhammacakkhu signifies any of the lower three Paths
Sotāpatti, Sakadāgāmi, and Anāgāmi. Kondaattained the
first stage of Sainthood (Sotāpatti). The other Bhikkhus
attained Sotāpatti later.
[15]
Yam kisamudayadhammam sabbam tam nirodha-dhammam.
[16]
Celestial beings of Deva and Brahma planes.
[17]
Mahāvagga, p. 13; Samyutta Nikāya pt. iii, p. 66.
[18]
A permanent unchanging entity, created by a God or emanating from
a Paramātma (Divine Essence).
[19]
The so-called being is composed of these five aggregates. Outside
these five there is no being. If one removes the aggregates,
nothing remains. A soul abides neither in any one group or
aggregate nor in all of them nor outside them.
[20]
The Buddha makes the same assertion as above in connection with
each of the remaining four component parts of the so-called being.
The Buddha raises similar queries with regard to each of the other
constituents of being. The translation is abridged here.
[21]
With craving (tanhā) one erroneously thinks -- This is
mine. With pride (māna) one thinks -- This am I. With false
view one thinks -- This is my soul. These are the three
misconceptions (maā).
[22]
That is, they all attained Arahantship.
Chapter 7
[1]
This event took place on the fifth day after the delivery of the
first sermon when all the five Bhikkhus had attained Arahantship.
[2]
By Pabbajjā, lit., going forth or renunciation, is meant
the mere admission into the Holy Order by seeking refuge in the
Buddha, Dhamma and the Sangha.
[3]
In the early days of the Order the Higher Ordination --
Upasampadā --lit., replete with a higher morality, was granted
with these words. See ch. 14
[4]
Upāsaka (m) upasikā (f.) lit., one who closely
associates with the Triple Gem. These two terms are applied to
male and female lay followers of the Buddha. One becomes an
Upāsaka or Upāsikā immediately after taking the three
Refuges, viz:
Buddham
saranam gacchāmi -- I seek refuge
in the Buddha.
Dhammam saranam gacchāmi -- I seek refuge in the
Doctrine.
Sangham saranam gacchāmi -- I seek refuge in the Order.
This is the
threefold formula (Tevācika).
[5]
Mahāvagga, pp.19, 20.
[6]
Note the reference to gods (Devas).
[7]
The Pāli term Brahmacariya has no connection whatever with
a God or Brahma. It is used in the sense of noble or holy.
[8]
Samussayatha saddhammam -- desayantā isiddhajam
Katakattabbakammantā -- parattham patipajjatha.
[9]
Seeking oneself. This phrase is very significant. Attānam
is the accusative of atta which means self. Here the Buddha
was not referring to any soul or spirit latent in man as some
scholars attempt to show. How could the Buddha affirm the
existence of a soul when He had clearly denied its existence in
His second discourse? The Buddha has used this phrase exactly in
the sense of "seek thyself" or "look within."
[10]
Dhammacakkhu -- This refers to any of the three
lower Paths -- Sotāpatti, Sakadāgāmi, and Anāgāmi.
Chapter 8
[1]
Yamaka Pātihāriya, often translated as "The Twin Miracle"
is a psychic phenomenon which only a Buddha could perform. By
his psychic powers He makes fire and water issue from the
pores of the body simultaneously. Patisambhidāmagga
commentary states that by fire and water are meant red and blue
rays.
[2]
He saluted Him for the first time when he saw the infant
prince's feet rest on the head of Ascetic Asita whom he wanted
the child to revere. His second salutation took place at the
Ploughing Festival when he saw the infant prince seated
cross-legged on the couch, absorbed in meditation.
[3]
See Jātaka Vol. vi, p. 479 -- No. 547. Dhammapadatthakathā, vol.
iii, pp. 163-164. This interesting story, which is the longest
in the Jātaka commentary, illustrates his unrivalled generosity.
[4]
See Dhammapadatthakathā, vol, iii, p. 164, Buddhist
Legends, vol. 3, p. 3.
[8]
Jātaka Translation Vol. IV. p. 179 (No. 485).
[9]
Anguttara Nikāya commentary states: "Of one Buddha four
disciples only have great supernormal powers: The rest can
recall 100,000 Kalpas, not beyond that; but those recall
incalculable eras. Under our Teacher's Order the two great
disciples and the elder Bakkula and Bhadda Kaccāna, just these
four, had this power." Gradual Sayings, Vol. 1, p.
22.
[10]
pp. 584-599. Here she relates her association with the
Bodhisatta when he met the Buddha Dipamkara and resolved to
become a Buddha.
[11]
Lit., bound or seized (la) by a fetter (rahu)
[12]
Sukhā vata te chāyā, samana,
[13]
See Buddhist Legends, part 1, p. 219.
[14]
Majjhima Nikāya No. 61. See The Blessing, p. 173.
[15]
Samyutta Nikāya ii, pp. 244 - 253, Kindred Sayings, ii,
pp. 164-168.
[16]
Sutta Nipāta, Rāhula Sutta. Chalmers --- Buddha's
Teachings, p. 81.
[17]
Majjhima Nikāya No. 62. See The Blessing, p. 182.
[18]
See Anattalakkhana Sutta, Ch. 6.
[19]
See chapter 6, p. 84, N. 1.
[20]
Majjhima Nikāya No. 147.
[21]
vv. 297, 298. Psalms of the Brethren, p. 183.
Chapter 9
[1]
Dhammapada vs. 13-14.
[2]
Psalms of the Brethren, p. 127 vs. 157, 158.
[3]
Jātaka No. 456, Jātaka Translation, vol. iv. p. 61
[4]
Such as bodily relics of the Buddha.
[5]
This oldest historic sacred tree is still to be seen at modern
Sahet Mahet (Sāvatthi) in India.
[6]
Psalms of the Brethren, p. 354. Theragāthā vs. 1424.
[7]
Anguttara Nikāya, Vol. i, p. 24. Gradual Sayings, part I.
p. 19
[8]
Digha Nikāya, Parinibbāna Sutta.
[9]
Buddhist Legends, vol. iii, p. 160.
[10]
Psalms of the Brethren, p. 353. Theragāthā, v. 1020.
Dhammapada v, 147.
[11]
Vināya Texts, part iii, p. 320. Anguttara Nikāya, Part iv, 274.
[12]
Some of these rules will not be intelligible to the lay readers
as they pertain to Vinaya Discipline
[13]
The Higher Ordination
[14]
The full moon and new moon days when Bhikkhus assemble to recite
their Fundamental Rules.
[15]
The formal termination of the rainy season.
[16]
A form of disciplinary action.
[17]
See Gradual Sayings, iv, p. 184
[18]
See Gradual Sayings, iv, p, 185
[19]
Vinaya Texts part III, pp. 329-330. See Gradual Sayings,
iv, pp. 186, 187.
[20]
Analytical Knowledge with regard to the meaning (Attha),
Texts (Dhamma) Etymology (Nirutti), and the
Understanding of these three (Patibhāna).
Chapter 10
[1]
Kindred Sayings, Part 1, p. 272
[2]
Kindred Sayings, Part 1, p. 273
[3]
See Gradual Sayings, vol. iv, pp. 264-265
[4]
Gradual Sayings, vol. ii, pp. 77-78. Anguttara Nikāya,
vol ii, pp. 67-68.
[5]
Gradual Sayings, vol. iv, pp. 56-58. Anguttara Nikāya,
vol. iv, pp. 92-93.
[6]
See chapter 9, page 135.
[7]
Majjhima Nikāya iii, 262; Further Dialogues of the
Buddha, vol. ii, pp. 302-305.
[8]
Kindred Sayings, Part i, p. 80.
[9]
Kesakalyāna, mamsakalyāna, atthikalyāna, chavikalyāna and
vayakalyāna.
[10]
Here fire signifies slandering.
[11]
Usually the 1st, 8th, 15th, and 23rd of the lunar month are
regarded as the Uposatha or Holy Days when lay followers observe
the following Eight Precepts (atthasīla) - namely,
abstinence from 1. killing, 2. stealing, 3. incelibacy, 4.
lying, 5. liquor, 6. eating food after midday, 7. dancing,
singing, music, unseemly shows, using garlands, perfumes,
unguents, ornaments, and 8. using high and luxurious seats.
Though, as a
rule, they are sometimes observed on Uposatha Days, there is no
objection to practising them on any convenient day -- the object
being to control deeds, words, and five senses.
[12]
Gradual Sayings, iv. pp. 178-179.
[13]
Gradual Sayings, iv. pp. 177- 178.
[15]
Majjhima Nikāya No. 55.
Chapter 11
[1]
Sutta Nipāta, Pabbajjā Sutta.
[5]
The Pāli Ārāma means a mere park. There were no buildings when
the Buddha accepted this generous gift. At present the term
Ārāma is used in the sense of a monastery with necessary
buildings for monks.
[6]
An enraged warrior prince, though young, may ruthlessly cause
harm to others. The bite of even a small snake may prove fatal.
A little fire may produce a conflagration. Even a young monk may
be a Saint or a Dhamma scholar.
[7]
Majjhima Nikāya ii, No. 120
[8]
See Mahā Supina Jātaka. Jātaka Translation -- Book 1, pp.
188-192 No. 77.
[9]
Samyutta Nikāya 1, 68, Kindred Sayings, i, p. 94.
[10]
Kindred Sayings, part 1, pp. 104-106.
[11]
Kindred Sayings, part 1. pp. 109, 110. Dhammapada
v. 201.
[13]
Kindred Sayings, part 1, p. 111. Samyutta Nikāya, part 1,
p.86.
[14]
See Kindred Sayings, part I, p. 122
[15]
Majjhima Nikāya No. 89.
Chapter 12
[1]
See chapter 9.
[2]
See p. 113.
[3]
Abhidhamma is the Higher Doctrine which deals with Buddhist
Philosophy. See chapter 15.
[4]
The three daughters of Māra
[5]
Buddhist Legends, part i, p. 274.
[6]
Dhammapada vv. 320, 321, 322.
[7]
See Buddhist Legends, vol. 1, p. 176.
[8]
Dhammapadatthakathā, Kosambaka Vatthu.
[9]
Sutta Nipāta, p. 12,
[10]
Vinaya Pitaka, Suttavibhanga (Pārājikā) pp. 1-11. Miss I.
B. Horner, Book of the Discipline, Part 1, pp.1-23.
[11]
The Buddha was referring to Venerable Ānanda.
[12]
Sutta Nipāta, Ālavaka Sutta, p. 31, Chalmers, Teachings
of the Buddha, p. 45.
[13]
See Kindred Sayings, part 1, pp. 276-277.
[14]
Psalms of the Brethren, pp. 318-325. See Angulimāla Sutta,
No. 86, Majjhima Nikāya vol 2,p. 97.
[15]
Psalms of the Brethren, pp. 320, 321
[16]
Yato' ham bhagini ariyāya jātiyā jāto n'ābhijānāmi saca pānna
jivitā voropetā. Tena saccena satthi te hotu, sotthi gabbhassā 'ti.
[17]
Protective Discourse.
[18]
Psalms of the Brethren, p. 328.
Chapter 13
[1]
Buddhacakkhu constitutes the knowledge of the one's
inclinations (āsaya) and the innate tendencies (āsayānusaya
57;na) and the knowledge of the dullness and keenness of
faculties such as confidence, mindfulness, concentration, energy
and wisdom (indriyaparoparyat-tana57;n)
[2]
Satapaataka, v. 78.
[3]
The Dispensation of the Buddha.
Chapter 14
[1]
Prof. Rhys Davids -- Dialogues of the Buddha - vol ii p. 91.
[2]
Iti'pi so bhagava araham, sammā sambuddho, vijjācaranasampanno,
sugato, lokavidhū anuttaro puri sadammasārathi satthā deva-manussānam,
buddho, bhagavā'ti.
[3]
Svākkhāto bhagavatā dhammo, sanditthiko, akāliko, ehipassiko,
opanayiko, paccattam veditabbo vi363;hi' ti.
[4]
Supatipanno bhagavato sāvakasangho, ujupatipanno, bhagavato
sāvakasangho, 57;yapatipanno bhagavato sāvakasangho,
sāmicipatipanno bhagavato sāvakasango, yadidam cattāri
purisayugāni atthapurisapuggalā, esa bhagavato sāvakasangho,
āhuneyyo, pāhuneyyo dakkhineyyo, aikaraniyo, anuttaram, pukettam
lokassā 'ti.
[5]
Later Ambapāli entered the Order and attained Arahantship.
[6]
Jīvitasamkhāram adhitthāya.
[7]
Anantaram abāhiram karitvā -- These two terms refer
to both individuals and teachings. "This much of my doctrine will
I not teach others" -- such a thought means limiting the Dhamma to
an inner circle. "This much of my doctrine will I teach others"--
such a thought means barring the Dhamma to others. "To this person
I shall teach" -- by such a thought a limitation is made to an
inner circle. "To this person I shall not teach" -- such a thought
implies individual discrimination. The Buddha makes no such
distinctions both with regard to His teaching or His disciples.
The Buddha had nothing esoteric in His Teachings. Nor had He an
inner circle or outer circle amongst His disciples.
[8]
Vedhamissakena
[9]
Referring to the bliss of Arahantship (phalasamāpatti).
[10]
Havens.
[11]
Attadipā viharatha attasaranā anaaranā; dhammadīpā viharatha,
dhammasaranā, anaaranā.
[12]
These are the four kinds of Satipatthānas (Foundations of
Mindfulness). Here the term dhamma is used in a different
sense and it cannot adequately be rendered by one English word as
it refers to both mental and physical objects.
See
Satipatthāna Sutta, Majjhima Nikāya No. 10.
[13]
The four Iddhipādas are -- Will (Chanda), Effort
(Viriya), Thought (Citta), and Investigation or
Wisdom (Vimamsā)
[14]
Here the term kappa means the normal life-term which was
about 100 years. Kappāvasesam means an extra fraction of a
kappa -- i.e. about 120 or so.
[15]
These are the 37 Constituents of Enlightenment (Bodhipakkhiya-dhamma)
[16]
Vayadhammā samkhārā, appamādena sampādetha.
[17]
Paripakko vayo mayham parittam mama jīvitam.
Pahāya vo gamissāmi katam me sarana mattano
Appamattā satīmanto susīlā hotha bhikkhavo
Susamāhita samkappā sacittamanurakkhatha
Yo imasmim dhammavinaye appamatto vihessati
Pahāya jātisamsāram dukkhasantam karissati.
[18]
According to the commentary it is flesh of a boar neither too
young nor too old, but not killed for His sake (pavattamamsa).
Some say it is a kind of mushroom. It is also believed to be a
special kind of delicious dish by that name, or a nutritious
chemical food. See Questions of Milinda -- Vol. 1,
p. 244 and Dialogues of the Buddha part 2 p. 136 n. 1
[19]
According to the commentary the Buddha chose Kusinārā to pass away
for three reasons. First, to preach the Mahāsudassana Sutta
in order to inspire people to be more virtuous; secondly to
convert Subbadda, His last disciple, who could not have been
converted by any other but Himself; thirdly to enable Dona, a
brahmin, to distribute His relics peacefully amongst His
followers.
[20]
A little more than six miles.
[21]
Lumbini on the Indian borders of Nepal.
[22]
Buddha Gayā, about 8 miles from the Gayā station.
[23]
Saranath.
[24]
Kusinārā -- modern Kasiā -- about 32 miles from Gorakhpur station.
[25]
This Subbadda should be distinguished from another Subhadda who
entered the Order in his old age. It was the latter who remarked
that the death of the Buddha was no occasion for sorrow as
the Bhikkhus were free to do whatever they liked, without being
bound by the injunctions of the Master. This remark of Subhadda
prompted Venerable Kassapa to take immediate steps to hold a
convocaion of the Dhamma and the Vinaya.
[26]
They all flourished in the time of the Buddha.
[27]
The first Samana is the Sotāpanna, Stream-Winner.
[28]
The Sakadāgāmi, Once-Returner.
[29]
The Anāgāmi, Never-Returner.
[30]
The Arahant, The Worthy One, who is the Perfect Saint.
[31]
Su257; parappavādā samanehi ai. Ime ca Subhadda
bhikkhū sammā vihareyyum asuloko arahantehi assā 'ti.
[32]
Pabbajjā -- Renunciation. This refers to the ordination as
a novice, which is done by donning the yellow robe after having
shaved hair and beard and taking the Three Refuges and the Ten
Precepts. The .novice is called a Sāmanera. He has cut
himself off from the world and its ways. Henceforth by him even
his parents are addressed "lay-disciples."
[33]
Upasampa?ā -- This refers to the Higher Ordination,
which is bestowed only after the completion of the 20th year of
life. He who receives it is a full member of the Order and
is called a Bhikkhu.
He is bound to
observe the Pātimokkha Precepts, the commission of any of
the major offences of which involves 'defeat' and expulsion from
the Order. If willing, he could remain as a Sāmanera. See
pages 99-100, note 1 and 2.
[34]
A probation is not demanded of the Buddhist aspirant to
ordination.
[35]
Yo ca kho mayā dhammo ca vinayo ca desito pato so 'vo
mamaccayena satthā.
[36]
Ākamkhamāno, Ānanda, sangho, mamaccayena khuddānukhuddakāni
sikkhāpadāni samūhantu!
[37]
The reference was to the Venerable Ānanda, who encouraged
by those words, attained Arahantship later.
[38]
The death of the Buddha occurred in 543 B.C. on a Vesak fullmoon
day.
Chapter 15
[1]
See Mahāvamsa Translation pp. 14-50.
[2]
Ibid. pp. 19-50.
[3]
A hamlet in the interior of Ceylon, about 24 miles from Kandy.
This sacred rock temple is still a place of pilgrimage to the
Buddhists of Ceylon. Buddhaghosuppatti, a biography of the
Great Commentator Buddhaghosa, states that the amount of books
written on ola leaves when piled up would exceed the height of six
elephants.
[4]
Samskrit -- Tripitaka.
[5]
Dispensation -- Sāsana is the Pāli term applied to the
whole Buddhist Church.
[6]
See Legacy of India, Edited by G. T. Garrat, pp, X, XI.
[7]
Commenting on this Sutta, Mrs. Rhys Davids says "Happy would have
been the village or the clan on the banks of the Ganges where the
people were full of the kindly spirit of fellow-feeling and the
noble spirit of justice, which breathe through these naive and
simple sayings." See Dialogues of the Buddha part 111. p.
168.
[8]
See "The Manual of Abhidhamma" by
the Author.
[9]
Points of 'Controversy: the authorship of which is
attributed to Venerable Moggaliputta Tissa who presided at the
Third Council in the time of King Asoka.
[10]
Samyutta Nikāya vol. 5, pp. 437-438, Kindred Sayings, part
5, p. 370.
[11]
Majjhima Nikāya, No. 22
[12]
Webster's Dictionary
[13]
William Durrant, The History of Philosophy, p. 2.
[14]
Webb, History of Philosophy, p. 2.
[15]
A philosophy in the sense of an epistomological system which
furnishes a complete reply to the question of the what, of the
what is life? -- this is not." (Dr. Dahlke, Buddhism,
p. 25.)
[16]
Buddhism, p. 1.
[17]
An ordinary adherent may be genuine enough as a follower, but he
is not a sharer by realization of the Buddha-Dhamma.
[18]
The bracketed explanatory parts of the foregoing translation are
in accordance with the interpretations of the commentary and
sub-commentary. The Pā1i text of this important passage is as
follows:
"Etha tumhe
Kālāma. Mā anussavena, mā paramparāya,
mā itikirāya, mā pitasampādānena, mā takkahetu, mā
nayahettu, mā ākāraparivitakkena, mā ditthinijjhānakkhantiyā,
mā bhabbarūtpatāya, mā samano no garū ti.
[19]
Anguttara Nikāya vol. i, p. 189; Kindred Sayings, part i,
pp. 171, 172.
[20]
Travel Diary of a Philosopher.
[21]
See Buddhist Legends, vol. 3. pp. 249, 250.
[22]
Samyutta Nikāya vol. 3. p. 129.
[23]
Dhammapada v. 276.
[24]
Comp. "Prayer is an activity in which I frankly confess I am not
an adept." Canon B. H. Streeter in Modern Churchman --
Sept. 1924, p. 347.
"I do not
understand how men continue to pray unless they are convinced
there is a listening ear." (Rev. C. Beard, Reformation, p.
419.)
Sir
Radhakrishnan states ?"Prayers take the character of private
communications, selfish bargaining with God. It seeks for objects
of earthly ambitions and inflames the sense of self. Meditation on
the other hand is self change."
[25]
See Sri Radhakrishnan, Gautama the Buddha.
[26]
Webster's Dictionary.
[27]
Ex-Bhikkhu Silācāra. See Ceylon Daily News -- Vesak Number May
1939.
[28]
Dr. Dahlke, in arguing What Buddhism is, writes --"With this,
sentence of condemnation is passed upon Buddhism as a religion.
Religion, in the ordinary sense as that which points beyond
this life to one essentially different, it cannot be." Buddhism
and its Place in the Mental World, p. 27.
[29]
Majjhima Nikāya, Sutta No. 22.
[30]
Majjhima Nikāya, Rāhulovāda Sutta, No. 61. See pp. 130-133.
[31]
Sutta Nipāta
[32]
V. 129
[33]
Anguttara Nikāya Part 1, p. 286.
[34]
Majjhima Nikāya Vol. 1, p. 140 No. 22
[35]
p. 67
[36]
Parinibbāna Sutta; see chapter 14.
[37]
Ibid.
Chapter 16
[1]
Kindred Sayings, part 1, pp. 7, 8.
[2]
Samyutta Nikāya, vol. ii, p. 32; Kindred Sayings, part ii,
p. 27.
[3]
See chapter 14, p. 223-224.
[4]
Part 1, p. 261.
[5]
Majjhima Nikāya, Cūta Malunkya Sutta, No. 63.
[6]
See Udāna, vi, p. 4; Woodward, Some Sayings of the
Buddha, pp. 287, 288.
[7]
See Chapter 8, p. 113, note 1.
[8]
Sutta Nipāta -- Vasala Sutta.
[9]
lbid, p. 115.
[10]
Majjhima Nikāya, Vol. ii, pp.83-90.)
[11]
Kindred Sayings, part I, p. 111. See p. 202.
[12]
Psalms of the Sisters -- p.. 82.
[13]
See Kindred Sayings, Part i. p. 162.
[14]
See chapter 10, pp 162-173.
[15]
Kindred Sayings, 5 Part I, p. 270
[16]
Jātaka Translation v. p. 110, No. 354.
Chapter 17
[1]
See Chapter 6
[2]
Samyutta Nikāya, i. p. 62. See Kindred Sayings, part I.p.
86.
[3]
Hence there is no justification for the statement that Buddhism is
a natural outgrowth of Hinduism, although it has to be admitted
that there exist some fundmental doctrines common to both and that
is because those doctrines are in accordance with eternal truth or
Dhamma.
[4]
See chapters 33, 34.
Chapter 18
[1]
Samskrit: Karma
[2]
See chapter 23
[3]
The Stream of Life, p. 15.
[4]
Of Shakespeare, Col. lngersol writes: "Neither of his parents
could read or write. He grew up in a small and ignorant village."
[5]
"Human inequality springs from two sources, nature and nurture".
J.B.S. Haldane, The Inequality of Mankind." p. 23.
[6]
Kammassakā mānava sattā, Kammadāyādā, Kammayoni,
Kamma-bandhu, Kammapatisaranā, Kammam satte vibhajati yadīdam
hinappanitatāyā?ti.
Majjhima Nikāya,
Cullakammavibhanga Sutta, No. 135, Cf. Venerable Nāgasena's reply
to the identical question put by King Milinda.
See Warren,
Buddhism in Translation -- p. 214.
[7]
With respect to this similarity of action and reaction the
following note by Dr. Grimm will perhaps be of interest to
the readers: "It is not difficult in all these cases also to show
the law of affinity as the regulator of the grasping of a new germ
that occurs at death. Whosoever devoid of compassion, can kill
men or, animals, carries deep within himself the inclination to
shorten life. He finds satisfaction or even pleasure in the
short-livedness of other creatures. Short-lived germs have
therefore some affinity which makes itself known after his death
in the grasping of another germ which then takes place to his own
detriment. Even so, germs bearing within themselves the power of
developing into a deformed body, have an affinity for one who
finds pleasure in ill-treating and disfiguring others.
"An angry
person begets within himself an affinity for ugly bodies and their
respective germs, since it is the characteristic mark of anger to
disfigure the face. "Whoever is jealous, niggardly, haughty,
carries within himself the tendency to grudge everything to others
and to despise them . Accordingly germs that are destined to
develop in poor, outward circumstances, possess affinity for him.
"It is, of
course, only a consequence of the above, that a change of sex may
also ensue.
"Thus it is
related in the Dīgha Nikāya No. 21 that Gopikā, a daughter
of the Sākya house, was reborn after her death as Gopaka Devaputta,
because the female mind has become repulsive to her, and she had
formed a male mind within herself." The Doctrine of the Buddha.
p. 191.
[8]
Dīgha Nikāya, iii, 142, No. 30.
[9]
P. 65; The Expositor, i. 87.
[10]
See Compendium of Philosophy, p. 191, Manual of
Abhidhamma by Nārada Thera.
[11]
Anguttara Nikāya -- i, 173; Gradual Sayings, i. 157.
[12]
See Abhidhammāvatāra, p. 54; Mrs. Rhys Davids, Buddhism,
p. 119.
[13]
See Gradual Sayings, part 2, p. 90.
Chapter 19
[1]
Anguttara Nikāya iii, p. 415, The Expositor, part I,
117; Atthasālini, p. 88.
[2]
See Poussin. The Way to Nirvana, p. 68.
[3]
Atthasālini p. 68. The Expositor, part I, p.
91
[4]
Dhammapada, V. 1.
[5]
Ibid, V. 2.
[6]
See Compendium of Philosophy - Abhidhammattha Sangaha,
Chapter 1; Manual of Abhidhamma, ch. 1.
[7]
20 + 5 + 4 = 29
[8]
Vol. 1, p. 227; Kindred Sayings, part 1, p. 293.
[9]
Vol. ii, p. 602. See Warren, Buddhism in Translation, p.
248 The Path of Purity, iii, p 728.
Kammassa
kārako natthi -- vipākassa ca vedako
Suddhadhammā pavattanti -- evetam samma dassanam.
[10]
Psychology, p. 216.
[11]
See Visuddhi Magga, ch XVII.
Chapter 20
[1]
According to Buddhist philosophy there is no moment when we do not
ordinarily experience a particular kind of consciousness, hanging
on to some object -- whether physical or mental. The time limit of
such consciousness is termed one thought-moment. Each
thought-moment is followed by another. The rapidity of the
succession of such thought-moments is hardly conceivable by the
ken of human knowledge. It pleases the commentators to say that
during the time occupied by a flash of lightning billions and
billions of thought-moments may arise.
[2]
Dhammapada, v. 165.
[3]
Buddhist Legends (Dhammapadatthakathā), pt. 2, p. 262.
[4]
Buddhist Legends p. 282.
[5]
Ibid., pt. i. p. 278.
[6]
According to some books he actually killed them.
[7]
Literally, 'because done'.
[8]
"In plants there is no transmission of stimuli by nerves. Nerves
are unknown to them as nerve-centres." Dr. Karl V. Frisch --
You and Life. p. 125.
[9]
The Pāli text runs as follows:-
"N'atthi dinnam, natthi ittham,
n'atthi hutam, n'atthi sukatadukkatānam kammānam phalam
vipāko, n'atthi ayam loko, n'atthi paraloko, n' atthi mātā,
n'atthi pitā, n'atthi sattā apapātikā, n'atthi loke
samana-brāhamanā sammaggattā sammāpatipannā ye ima lokam
para> ca lokam sayam abhi257; sacchikatvā pavedenti. See
Dhammasangani-p. 233. The Expositor-pt. ii. 493, and Buddhist
Psychology-p. 355.
[10]
According to the Abhidhammatha Sangaha there are five Rūpa Jhānas,
but the Visuddhi Magga mentions four Jhānas. There is no great
difference between the two interpretations. In the former the
Jhānas are divided into five according to the five constituents.
In the latter the second Jhāna consists of the final three
constituents without the first two.
[11]
For details see A Manual of Abhidhamma by Nārada Thera.
Chapter 21
[1]
Anguttara Nikāya, part i. 249. See Warren, Buddhism in
Translation, p. 218.
[2]
v. 127
[3]
H. G. Wells - Outline of History.
[4]
The reference here is to an Arahant who is not subject to any
future sorrow.
[5]
Anguttara Nikāya pt. i. p. 249 -- See Warren, Buddhism
in Translation, p. 227.
[6]
Samyutta Nikāya, pt. i, p. 91. See Warren, Buddhism in
Translation, p. 296, and Grimm, The Doctrine of the Buddha,
p. 248.
[7]
H. G. Wells - Outline of History.
Chapter 22
[1] "There is no reason to
suppose that the world had a beginning at all. The idea that
things must have a beginning is due to the poverty of our
imagination." Bertrand Russell, Why I am not a Christian.
[2] See The world as Will
and Idea.
[3] See his essay on "A Plea
for Atheism," Humanity's Gain from Unbelief.
[4] Isaiah, XXV, 7
[5] "A strict demonstration
of the existence of God is utterly impossible. Almost all the
proofs that have been offered assume in the very premises the
conclusion to be proved." Rev.W. Kirkus in Orthodoxy Scripture
and Reason, p. 34.
"We have got to recognize that evil falls
within a universe for which God is responsible. We cannot absolve
God for permitting the existence of sin and pain." -- Canon. C. E.
Raven, The Grounds of Christian Assumption.
[6] Majjhima Nikāya, Cūla
Mālunkya Sutta No. 63.
[7] Ibid., Mahātanhāsamkhaya
Sutta, No. 38. Although wick and oil may be present, yet an
external fire should be introduced to produce a flame.
[8] See F. L. Woodward,
Some Sayings of the Buddha., p. 40.
[9] Anamataggo? yam
bhikkhave samsāro, pubbākoti na pa257;yati
avijjānivaranānam sattānam tanhāsamyojanānam sandhāvatam.
"Incalculable is the beginning, brethren, of
this faring on. The earliest point is not revealed of the
running on, the faring, of beings cloaked in ignorance, tied to
craving." F. L. Woodward -- Kindred Sayings, part iii.
p.118..
"Inconceivable is the beginning of this
Samsāra, not to be discovered a first beginning of beings, who,
obstructed by ignorance and ensnared by craving, are hurrying and
hastening through this round of rebirths." -- Nyānatiloka Thera.
Samsāra, literally, means recurrent
wandering. Atthasālini defines Samsāra thus:-
Khandhānam patipāti dhātu-āyatanāna ca
Abbhocchinnam vattamānā samsāro?ti pavuccati..
Samsāra is the unbroken succession of
aggregates, elements, and the sense-bases.
Chapter 23
[1]
Anguttara Nikāya i, p. 174. Gradual Sayings, i, p. 158.
[2]
Majjhima Nikāya ii, p. 222. Sutta No. 101.
[3]
Dīgha Nikāya i, p. 221, Sutta No. 11.
[4]
Digha Nikāya (No.24) iii, p.29. Dialogues of the Buddha.
iii, pp. 26, 27.
[5]
Jātaka Translation, vol. vi, p. 110.
[6]
Jātaka Translation, vol. vi, p. 122.
Chapter 24
[1]
Majjhima Nikāya i, Mahāsaccaka Sutta, No. 36, i. 248.
[2]
Dhammapada, v. 153.
[3]
Mahā Vagga, p. 10, Samyutta Nikāya v. 428, See chapter
6.
[4]
Majjhima Nikāya i, 169.
[5]
Majjhima Nikāya ii, 45 (No. 81).
[6]
Ibid., iii. 258 (No. 143).
[7]
Part i, 111
[8]
Digha Nikāya ii, 91 (No. 16).
[9]
Cp. Mr. J. G. Jennings, The Vedantic Buddhism of the Buddha.
[10]
The case of Shanti Devi of India is a striking example. See The
Bosat, vol. xiii, No. 2. p. 27
[11]
William W. Atkinson and E. D. Walter, Reincarnation and
the Law of Kamma.
[12]
Psalms of the Brethren (Theragāthā) gives an interesting
account of a Brahmin named Vangisa, "who won favour as a teacher
by tapping on skulls with his finger nails and discovering thereby
where their former occupants were reborn."
Certain persons
at times exhibit different personalities in the course of their
particular lives. Prof. James cites some remarkable cases in his
Principles of Psychology. See F. W. H. Myers, Human
Personality and its survival of bodily Death. The
Visuddhi Magga mentions an interesting incident of a deva entering
into the body of a layman. See The Path of Purity, part i,
p. 48.
The writer
himself (Ven. Nārada) has met persons who were employed as mediums
by invisible beings to convey their thoughts and some others who
were actually possessed by evil spirits. When in this hypnotic
state they speak and do things of which normally they are totally
innocent and which they cannot afterwards recall.
[13]
See Many Mansions and The World Within by Gina Cerminara.
[14]
"It was such experiences that led Sir Walter Scott to a sense of
metempsychosis. His biographer Lockhart quotes in his Life of
Scott the following entry in Scott's diary for February 17th,
1828.
"I cannot, I am
sure, tell if it is worth marking down, that yesterday at dinner
time, I was strangely haunted by what I would call the sense of
pre-existences, viz., a confused idea that nothing that passed was
said for the first time, that the same topics had been discussed
and the persons had stated the same opinions on them. The
sensation was so strong as to resemble what is called a mirage in
the desert and calenture on board ship. "Bulwer Lytton describes
these mysterious experiences as that strange kind of inner and
spiritual memory which often recalls to us places and persons we
have never seen before, and which Platonists would resolve to be
the unquenched and struggling consciousness of a former life." H.M.
Kitchener, The Theory of' Reincarnation, p. 7.
The writer also
has met some persons who remember fragments of their past births
and also a distinguished doctor in Europe who hypnotises people
and makes them describe some of their past lives
[15]
See Buddhist Legends, vol. 3, p. 108.
[16]
Ceylon Observer, November 21, 1948.
[17]
"We have come to look upon the present as the child of the past
and as the parent of the future." T. H. Huxley.
[18]
Addison.
Chapter 25
[1]
Tabbhāvabhāvibhāvākāramatta - Abhidhammattha Sangaha. See
"Manual of Abhidhamma" by Nārada Thera, p. 360.
[2]
Sutta Nipāta v. 730.
[3]
p. 14.
[4]
"Radiant is this consciousness," (pabhassaram idam
cittam) says the Buddha in the Anguttara Nikāya vol. 1,
p. 10. According to the commentator the Buddha was thus referring
to the rebirth-consciousness.
[5]
In the case of ?Rootless Resultants? (Ahetuka-vipāka).
[6]
In the case of "Resultants with Roots" (Sahetukavipāka).
[7]
Chambers, Buddha?s Teachings, vv. 729, 730
Chapter 26
Nil
Chapter 27
[1]
See Kindred Sayings, part 1, pp. 85, 86.
[2]
Apa + aya = devoid of happiness.
[3]
See Kindred Sayings, part ii.. p. 170
[4]
Khuddaka Pātha.
[5]
Literally, those who have an uplifted or developed mind (mano
ussannam etasam). The Samskrit equivalent of manussa
is manushya which means the sons of Manu. They are so
called because they became civilized after Manu the seer.
[6]
A Chinese Buddhist book states that on each of the four sides of
this Plane are eight heavens (32) and a central one where King
Sakka dwells. Guide to Buddhahood.
[7]
Kassapa Thera.
[8]
For details and the life-term of various planes see A
Manual of Abhidhamma by Nārada Thera, pp. 234- 246.
Chapter 28
[1]
For details with regard to these "premonitory visions of the place
of rebirth" see Dr. W. T. Evans-Wents, The Tibetan Book of the
Dead, p. 183.
[2]
According to Buddhism material qualities are produced in four
ways.
i. Kamma i.e. past moral and immoral
actions;
ii. Utu, i.e. physical change or the Tejo (heat)
element which includes both heat and cold;
iii. Citta, i.e. mind and mental properties,
iv. Āhara i.e., nutriment that exists in food.
[3]
See p. 424.
[4]
Compare "The sex of the individual is determined at conception by
the chromosome make-up of the gametes. Through this, the embryo
is endowed with a potentiality of developing towards one sex"
Frank Alexander, Psychosomatic Medicine p. 219.
[5]
Bhikkhu Silācāra.
[6]
See A Manual of Abhidhamma by Nārada Thera, p. 273.
[7]
According to Tibetan works, writes Dr. Evans-Wents, there is an
intermediate state where beings remain for one, two, three, five,
six or seven weeks, until the forty-ninth day. This view is
contrary to the teachings of Buddhism. The Tibetan Book of the
Dead, pp. XLII - XLIII, 58, 160-165
[8]
Milinda's Questions, part 1, pp. 127-128.
[9]
"There are about 1,000,000 planetary systems in the Milky Way in
which life may exist." See Fred Hoyle, The Nature of the
Universe, pp. 87-89.
Chapter 29
[1]
Religion and Science p. 166.
[2]
Religion and Science, p. 132.
[3]
Religion and Science, p. 166
[4]
William James, Principles of Psychology, p. 351
[5]
Watson, Behaviourism, p. 4.
[6]
Principles of Psychology, p. 215.
[7]
It pleases the commentators to say that the time duration or one
thought-moment is even less than the one millionth part of the
time occupied by a flash of lightning.
[8]
See Compendium of Philosophy -- Introduction, p. 12.
[9]
See Warren -- Buddhism in Translations, pp. 234, 235.
[10]
Dr. Ananda Coomarasvami -- Buddha and the Gospel of
Buddhism. p. 106.
Chapter 30
[1]
See The Questions of Milinda, part I. p. 111 and Dr. Dahlke,
Buddhism and Science, p. 64.
[2]
See "Anattā and Moral Responsibility" by Mr. A. D.
Jayasundara, Mahabodhi Journal, vol. 41, p. 93.
Chapter 31
[1]
Wife of King Kosala who lived in the time of the Buddha.
[2]
Majjhima Nikāya, Sutta No. 57.
[3]
See The Book of The Gradual Sayings I, pp. 31-34.
Chapter 32
[1]
Pythagoras remembered having fought, as Euphorbus in the Trojan
War. Empedocles had been in past births a boy, a girl, a bird and
a scaly fish in the ocean. (Frag. 117, Diels.)
[2]
i. 127
[3]
Frances Cornford -- An Anthology of Modern Verse, Chosen by
A. Methuen, London. Methuen and Co., and reproduced in "The
Buddhist Annual of Ceylon." 1927.
Chapter 33
[1]
Warren, Buddhism in Translations, p. 6.
[2]
Abhidhammattha Sangaha. See Compendium of Philosophy, p.
168.
[3]
Khayamattam? eva na nibbānam ti vattabbam Abhidhamāvatāra.
[4]
Quoted from Bhikkhu Silācāra's booklet, The Four Noble
Truths.
[5]
According to the commentary these four terms are used as synonyms.
Ajāta
means that it has not sprung up on account
of causes or conditions (hetupaccaya). Abhūta (lit., not
become) means that it has not arisen. As it has not sprung up
from a cause and has not come into being, it is not made (akata)
by any means. Becoming and arising are the characteristics of
conditioned things such as mind and matter, but Nibbāna, being not
subject to those conditions, is non-conditioned (asamkhata).
See Woodward, Verses of Uplift, p. 98,
As it was said, p. 142.
[6]
Woodward, As it was said, p. 142
[7]
Sa =with, upādi = aggregates -- mind and
body, sesa= remaining. The aggregates are called Upādi
because they are firmly grasped by craving and ignorance.
[8]
Since he will not be reborn.
[9]
P. 38, Woodward, As it Was Said, p. 144.
Chapter 34
[1] See Gradual Sayings,
i, p. 135.
[2] Majjhima Nikāya, No. 57.
[3] Majjhima Nikāya, No. 57
The Blessing, No. 4, pp. 129-132.
[4] Majjhima Nikāya, No. 57.
[5] Imasmim byāmamatte
y'eve kalebare sasa299;mhi samanake lokan ca pa257;pemi,
lokasamudaya, lokanirodha, lokanirodhagāminim patipada,
pa257;pemi. Samyutta Nikāya, i, p. 62.
[6] Pattabbam eva h' etam
maggena, na uppādetabbam. Verily this (Nibbāna)
is to be attained (or realized) by means of the four Paths of
Sainthood, and is not to be produced -- Visuddhi Magga.
[7] Kindred Sayings, pt. i,
p. 23. Yattha āpo ca pathavi tejo vāyo na gadhati.
[8] See Woodward, Verses
of Uplift, pp. 66-67.
[9] Questions of King
Milinda, pp. 202-204.
[10] See Chapter 29.
[11] Kindred Sayings,
part 1, p. 170.
[12] Dukkham? eva hi na
koci dukkhito
Kārako no kiriyā,? va vijjati
Atthi nibbuti na nibbuto pumā
Maggam atthi gamako na vijjati.
Chapter 35
[1]
Sutta Nipāta, Pabbajjā Sutta, v. 406.
[2]
Dhammapada, v. 142.
[3]
"Stream-Winner" -- The first stage of Sainthood.
[4]
"Once-Returner" -- The second stage of Sainthood.
[5]
"Never-Returner" -- The third stage of Sainthood.
[6]
"The Worthy One" -- The final stage of Sainthood.
[7]
Various rules which a Bhikkhu is expected to observe.
[8]
Excluding the seven modes of settling disputes (adhikaranasmatha
dhamma).
Chapter 36
[1]
Kasina here means whole, all, complete. It is so called
because the projected light issuing from the conceptualized image
of the Kasina object could be extended everywhere without
limitation.
In the case of
earth Kasina one makes a circle of about one span and four fingers
in diameter and, covering it with dawn-coloured clay, smoothes it
well. If there be not enough clay of the dawn colour, he may
introduce some other kind of clay beneath. This concentrative
circle is known as Kasina-Mandala.
The remaining
Kasinas should be similarly understood. Details are given in the
Visuddhi Magga. It may be mentioned that light and space
Kasinas are not found in the Text. When they are excluded there
are thirty eight subjects.
[2]
These ten kinds of corpses were found in ancient cemeteries and
charnel places where dead bodies were not buried or cremated and
where flesh-eating beasts and birds frequent. In modern days it is
impossible to obtain such corpses as subjects for meditation.
[3]
Anussati -- lit., means constant mindfulness.
[4]
Āhāre patikkūlasa-- i.e., the feeling of
loathsomeness of food in its search, eating, etc.
[5]
Catudhātuvavatthānam -- i.e., the investigation of
the four primary elements of extension (pathavi), cohesion
(āpo), heat (tejo), and motion (vāyo), with
regard to their special characteristics.
[6]
Padhāna Sutta. See p. 28.
Chapter 37
Nil
Chapter 38
[1]
The third stage of the Path of Purity
[2]
Kankhāvitaranavisuddhi, the fourth stage of the Path of
Purity.
[3]
Maggāmagga57;nadassanavisuddhi, the fifth stage of the
Path of Purity.
[4]
1 These nine kinds of insight -- namely, udaya, vaya, bhanga,
bhaya, ādīnava, nibbidā muukamyatā, patisankhā, and
upekkhā, 57;nas are collectively termed Patipadā57;nadassanavisuddhi
-- Purity of vision as regards knowledge of progress,
the sixth stage of the Path of Purity.
[5]
2 Insight found in this supramundane Path Consciousness is known
as Mānadassana Visuddhi -- Purity of Vision which is
Knowledge, the seventh member of the Path of Purity.
[6]
3 Dr. Dahlke.
[7]
See Dhammasangani Translation, p. 259.
[8]
Section 1005
[9]
Literally, 'attainment to cessation'. See A Manual of
Abhidhamma by Nārada Thera pp. 227, 435.
[10]
The Path of Purity, part ii, p. 872.
2 Psalms of
the Brethren. p. 346.
[11]
See Woodward, Verses of Uplift, p. 114.
[12]
Aggivacchagotta Sutta, No. 72.
[13]
Evidently the writer is referring to the state of an Arahant after
death.
Chapter 39
[1]
Of life in the round of existence, i.e., an Arahant.
[2]
One gives up sorrow by attaining Anāgāmi, the third stage of
Sainthood. It is at this stage one eradicates completely
attachment to sense-desires and illwill or aversion.
[3]
Sabbadhi, the five Aggregates etc.
[4]
There are four kinds of ganthas (ties)-- namely,
1. covetousness (abhijjhā), 2. ill-will
(vyāpāda), 3. indulgence in (wrongful) rites and
ceremonies (sīlabbataparāmāsa), and 4. adherence to one's
preconceptions as truth (idam saccābhinivesa).
[5]
This verse refers to the ethical state of an Arahant. Heat is both
physical and mental. An Arahant experiences bodily heat as long as
he is alive, but is not thereby worried. Mental heat of passions
he experiences not.
[6]
Arahants wander whithersoever they like without any attachment to
any particular place as they are free from the conception of "I"
and "mine".
[7]
There are two kinds of accumulation -- namely, kammic activities
and the four necessaries of life. The former tend to prolong life
in Samsāra and the latter, though essential, may prove an obstacle
to spiritual progress.
[8]
To get rid of the desire for food.
[9]
Nibbāna is Deliverance from suffering (vimokkha). It is
called Void because it is void of lust, hatred and ignorance, not
because it is nothingness or annihilation. Nibbāna is a positive
supramundane state which cannot be expressed in mundane words. It
is Signless because it is free from the signs of lust etc.
Arahants experience Nibbānic bliss while alive. It is not correct
to say that Arahants exist after death, or do not exist after
death, for Nibbāna is neither eternalism nor nihilism. In Nibbāna
nothing is eternalized nor is anything, except passions,
annihilated. Arahants experience Nibbānic bliss by attaining to
the fruit of Arahantship in this life itself.
[10]
By indakhila is meant either a column as firm and high as
that of Sakka's or the chief column that stands at the entrance to
a city.
Commentators
state that these indakhilas are firm posts which are erected
either inside or outside the city as an embellishment. Usually
they are made of bricks or of durable wood and are octagonal in
shape. Half of the post is embedded in the earth, hence the
metaphor as firm and steady as an indakhila.
[11]
Tādi is one who has neither attachment to desirable objects
nor aversion to undesirable objects. Nor does he cling to
anything. Amidst the eight worldly conditions -- gain and loss,
fame and infamy, blame and praise, happiness and pain -- an
Arahant remains unperturbed, manifesting neither attachment nor
aversion, neither elation nor depression.
[12]
As they are not subject to birth and death.
[13]
From all deftlements.
[14]
Since his mind is absolutely pure.
[15]
The pun in the original Pāli is lost in the translation.
[16]
Assaddho -- lit., unfaithful. He does not merely
accept from other sources because he himself knows from personal
experience.
[17]
Akata, Nibbāna. It is so called because it is not created
by anyone. Akata363; can also be interpreted as
ungrateful.
[18]
The links of existence and rebirth. Sandhicchedo also means
a house-breaker that is a burglar.
[19]
Hata + avakāso, he who has destroyed the opportunity.
[20]
Vanta + āso, he who eats vomit is another meaning.
[21]
By means of the four paths of Sainthood. Gross forms of desire are
eradicated at the first three stages, the subtle forms at the last
stage.
[22]
Ninna and thala, lit., low-lying and elevated
grounds.
[23]
The passionless Arahants rejoice in secluded forests which have no
attraction for worldlings.
[24]
Free from the disease of passions
[25]
Kia, such as lust, hatred, and delusion which are
hindrances to spiritual progress.
[26]
Pāram -- the six personal sense-fields.
[27]
Apāram -- the six external sense-fields.
[28]
Not grasping anything as "me" and "mine."
[29]
He who practises concentration (samatha) and insight (vipassanā).
[30]
Āsīnam -- living alone in the forest
[31]
By realizing the four Truths and eradicating the fetters
[32]
That is, Nibbāna.
[33]
Who has understood the four Noble Truths.
[34]
Devoted to religious austerity.
[35]
Because he, having destroyed the Passions would be reborn no more.
[36]
The burden of the Aggregates.
[37]
Who knows the way to the woeful states, to the blissful
states, and to Nibbāna.
[38]
Literally, towards beings.
[39]
Those who are attached to the Aggregates.
[40]
Lust, hatred, delusion, pride and false views.
[41]
Undisturbed by defilements.
[42]
That is, attachment to sense-desires.
[43]
Arati, dislike for forest life (commentary).
[44]
Upadhi. There are four kinds of upadhi,-- namely,
the aggregates (khandha), the passions (kilesa),
volitional activities (abhisamkhāra), and sense-desires
(kāma)
[45]
That is, the world of Aggregates.
[46]
Usabham, fearless as a bull.
[47]
Mahesim, seeker of higher morality, concentration, and
wisdom.
[48]
Vijitāvinam, the conqueror of passions.
[49]
Nahātakam, he who has washed away all impurities.
[50]
Buddham, he who has understood the four Noble Truths.
[51]
Sagga, the six heavenly Realms, the sixteen Rūpa Realms,
and the four Arūpa Realms.
[52]
Apāya the four woeful states.
[53]
Jātikkhayam, i.e. Arahantship.
[54]
Abhi257;vosito, i.e., reached the culmination by
comprehending that which should be comprehended, by discarding
that which should be discarded, by realizing that which should be
realized, and by developing that which should be developed
(commentary).
[55]
Sabbavositavosanam, i.e., having lived the Holy Life which
culminates in wisdom pertaining to the Path of Arahantship, the
end of all passions.
Chapter 40
[1]
Literally, a hearer.
[2]
Literally, a Worthy or Passionless One.
[3]
Prof. Rhys Davids writes in his Buddhist Birth Stories (p.
xxxiv):-- "There is a religious romance called Barlaam and
Joasaph, giving the history of an Indian prince who was converted
by Barlaam and became a hermit. This history, the reader will be
surprised to hear, is taken from the life of the Buddha; and
Joasaph is merely the Buddha under another name, the word Joasaph,
or, Josaphat, being simply a corruption of the word Bodisat." "Joasaph
is in Arabic written also Yudasatf; and this, through a confusion
between the Arabic letters Y and B, is for Bodisat". See
Encyclopaedia of Religion and Ethics, vol. 6, p. 567.
Chapter 41
[1]
Pāramī ? "Pāram", beyond, i.e., Bodhi or Enlightment,
"i", to go. Literally, it means that which enables one
to go to the Further Shore. The Pāli term Pāramitā is also
used in the same sense.
[2]
v. 74
[3]
Jātaka Stories, No. 440.
[4]
" One who to save a limb rich treasure gave
Would sacrifice a limb, his life to save
Yea, wealth, limb, life and all away would fling,
Right and its claims alone remembering."
[5]
Silena n'anupetassa sutena' ttho na vijati.
[6]
The Path of Purity, vol. i. p. 12.
[7]
Jātaka Stories, vol. iii, p. 158.
[8]
Derived from the root "bhikkha," to beg. Bhikkhu,
literally, means "one who begs." See p. 503
[9]
Pa257;nuyātam viriyam vadanti
Sabbattha siddhiggahanaggahattham.
[10]
Jātaka Stories, vol. iii. p. 28.
[11]
Jātaka Stories, vol. iii, p. 130
[12]
Warren, Buddhism in Translations.
[13]
Warren, Buddhism in Translations.
[14]
Warren, Buddhism in Translations.
[15]
See Chalmers, Buddha's Teaching, p.221.
[16]
Majjhima Nikāya, Ghatikāra Sutta, No. 81.
Chapter 42
[1]
Dhammapada, v. 5.
[2]
See p. 589
[3]
Dhammapada v. 320.
[4]
See p. 569, chapter 41.
[5]
See Chapter 43.
[6]
See Dhammapada v. 124
[7]
Kindred Sayings, v. p. 334
Chapter 43
Nil
Chapter 44
[1]
Ouspensky -- Tertium Organum p. 8.
[2]
During the time occupied by a flash of lightning billions and
billions of thought-moments may arise.
[3]
Sir Charles Sherrington ? Life?s Unfolding, p. 32.
[4]
Ouspensky -- Tertium Organum p. 125
[5]
Sri Radhakrishna -- Indian Philosophy. Vol. 1. p. 278.
[6]
"There are about 1,000,000 planetary systems in the Milky Way in
which life may exist." See Fred Hoyle, The Nature of the
Universe pp. 87-89.
[7]
Indian Philosophy Vol. I, p. 201.
[8]
Indian Philosophy Vol. I, p. 2.
[9]
Bertrand Russell, Religion and Science. p. 191.
[10]
Bertrand Russel, Religion and Science, p.221.
[11]
Tertium Organum, p. 192.
-ooOoo-
Sincere thanks
to Mr Pham Kim Khanh - Nārada Center, Seattle, U.S.A.,
for making this digital version available (Binh Anson, September
2002).
-ooOoo-
Great Effort !
A Factor of the Path !
A Factor of Enlightenment !
Sadhu...Sadhu...Sadhu |